, \vs about four D Fig. 32. — Sphccrocarpus sp (?). A, B, Median longitudinal sections of the archc- gonium venter, with enclosed embryos, X260; C, an older sporogonium in median section, X260; D, a still later stage, showing the large space between the arche- sporial cells and the wall, X8s. rows of cells. As the calyptra grows the upper part becomes divided into two layers, the part surrounding the foot into three. Instead of breaking through the calyptra at maturity. 8o MOSSES AND FERNS chap. the capsule grows faster than the calyptra long before it is mature, and the upper part of the calyptra is first compressed very much and finally completely broken through by the en- larging capsule. Leitgeb calls attention to the fact that soon after the cells of the archesporium begin to separate, the whole mass of cells becomes completely separated from the wall of the capsule, which grows rapidly until the cavity within is much larger than the group of archesporial cells, which thus float free in the large cavity. Fig. 32, D shows a section through a sporogonium at this stage. The cells making up the central mass are apparently alike, but in the living sporogonium part of the cells have abundant starch and chlorophyll, while in the others these are wanting or present in much less quantity, while their place is taken by oil, but no rule could be made out as to the distribution of the two sorts of cells. The latter are the spore mother cells, while the others are gradually used up by the developing spores. The spores in S. terrestris remain united in tetrads, and escape from the capsule by the gradual decay of its wall and of the surrounding tissue of the gameto- ph}te. The male plants are very much smaller than the females, with which they grow and under which they are at times almost completely hidden. The cell w^alls of the antheridial envelopes are often a dark purple-red colour, and this makes them much harder to see than the vivid green female plant. The apical growth and origin of the antheridium is the same as in Riccia. The first division in the primary antheridial cell is the same as in that of the archegonium, but the basal cell is smaller, and does not divide again transversely, and takes but little part in the formation of the stalk. In the an- theridium mother cell are next formed two transverse walls, dividing it into three superimposed cells. The two uppermost divide, as in the Marchantiaceae, by vertical median walls into regular octants, the lower by a series of transverse walls into the stalk, which consists of a single row of cells sunk below the level of the thallus. After the division of the body of the antheridium into the octant cells, periclinal walls are formed in each of these, so that the body of the antheridium consists of eight central cells and eight peripheral ones, and the stalk of two cells, of which the upper one forms the base of the Ill THE JUNGIimJANNIAUlS 8i antheridiitm body (Fij>-. 2)Z^ ^)- ^^ ^'""^^ staj^e and the one preceding it Sphccrocarpits recalls the structure of the anther- idium of the CharacCce, although tlie succession of walls is not exactly the same. The divisions of the central cells are ex- tremely regular, walls being formed at right angles, so that the sperm cells are almost perfectly cubical, and the limits of the primary central cells are recognisable for a long time. The development of the antheridial envelope l)egins much earlier than that about the archegonium, but in exactly the same way. By the time that the wall of the antheridium is formed the envelope has already grown up above its summit, and as the antheridium develops it extends far beyond it like a flask, at the bottom of wdiich the antheridium is placed, and through whose neck the spermatozoids escape. These are A B. £ Fig. :iT,. — Spharocarpus sp (?). Development of the antheridium. A-D, Median lon- gitudinal sections, X450; E, an older one, X-2.25; F, a spermatozoid, killed with osmic acid, X900. very much like those of the other Hepaticse, and in size exceed those of most of the Marchantiace^e, but are smaller than is usual among the Jungermanniales. Leitgeb studied the germination of the spores in 6^. tcrrcs- tris, which remain permanently united in tetrads. He found that all the spores of a tetrad were capable of normal develop- ment, which does not differ from that of Riccia or other thal- lose Liverworts. A more or less conspicuous germ tube is found at the end of which the young plant develops, one of the octants of the original terminal group of cells becoming, appar- ently, the apical cell for the young plant. The latter rapidly grows in breadth and soon assumes all the characters of the 82 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. older plant. Leitgeb (Fig. ly, PI. IX.) shows a condition that looks as if at an earlier stage a two-sided apical cell had been present, but he says nothing in regard to this. The sexual organs appear while the plant is extremely small. Leit- geb says he observed the first indications of them on individ- uals only one millimetre in diameter, and before the first papil- late hair on the ventral surface had been formed. In the commonest Calif ornian species, ^. cristatiis the spores separate completely at maturity. The early stages of germination are like those in S. fcrrcstris. There is usually a two-sided apical cell at first, which later is replaced by the type found in the adult thallus. ^"^^nftffs^ Fig. 34. — Geothallus tuberosus. A, Male plant, X15; B, section of female plant, X15; t. young tuber. Where there is an excess of moisture the thallus may be- come much larger than usual, this being especially noticeable in tlie male plants. There is often, under these conditions, a development of leaf-like marginal lobes. This excessive vegetative development of tlie thallus is accompanied by a marked diminution in the number of the sexual organs. (Campbell (17)). Gcothalhis. Evidently closely allied to Sphcrrocarpus is a remarkable Liverwort, as vet found onlv near San Diesro, in Southern Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALBS 83 California (Campbell (18)). Gcotliallns tubcrosus ( l^g-s. 34, 35), differs from Sphccrocarpus in its much larger size, the development of leaf-like organs, much like those of Fos- soiiibronia and by the very much larger size of the spores. There are also some minor differences in the structure of the reproductive organs, the antheridia having a more massive pedicel than that of Sphccrocarpus. The plants are ])erennial, and at the end of the growing season the younger parts of the thallus become changed into a tuber with a thick black cover- ing. The tubers are buried in the earth during the dry season. XL Fig. 35. — Geothallus tuberosus. A, Archegonium, X200; B, ripe antheridium, X abuut 65; C, a four-celled embryo, X200; D, ripe spore; E, sterile cells, X 100. The apex of the shoot persists and resumes growth as soon as the conditions are favorable. Riella. The peculiar genus RicUa (Goebel (17), Leitgeb (7), Por- sild ( I ) ) , while it closely resembles Sphccrocarpus in the struc- ture of the reproductive organs and sporophyte, differs very much in the habit of the gametophyte. Until very recently (Howe and Underwood (3)), all the species known were from the regions adjacent to the Mediterranean, but one species has since been found in the Canary Islands, and another in the United States. They are all submersed aquatics. The thal- lus shows a cylindrical axis, from which grows a thin vertical 84 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. dorsal lamina or wing, which may be more or less spirally placed, owing to torsion of the axis, but this torsion was much exaggerated in the early figures of the original species, R. helicophyUa. According to Goebel's investigations, the grow- ing point is formed secondarily, and this statement is con- firmed bv Howe's studies. The latter writer has studied the germination of the spores and has described the formation of gemmae in R. Americana. The latest contribution to our knowledge of Riella is that of Porsild (i). He confirms Howe's statements and has .L. D. a Fig. 36. — A. D, Riella Americana; B, C, R. helicophyUa; A, Apex of female plant, X8; B, C, lateral and ventral view of the growing point, X500; x, apical cell; Z,, leaves. D, male plant, X lYz ; fA, D, after Howe ; B, C, after Leitgeb.) further investigated the question of the growing point. He finds that while an apical cell is absent in the younger stages, it is formed later in normal plants. Both archegonia and antheridia resemble those of Sphccro- carpiis very closely, and the structure of the sporophyte is also the same, no true elaters being developed, but instead there are simply sterile cells. Ill THE JUNGRRMANNIALRS 85 Elatereae Aneiira and Metagcria represent the sim])lest of the typical anacrogynous Jungermanniales. In the former tlie thalkis is composed of absokitely similar cells, all chlor()])hyll-ljearing, and in each cell one or more oil bodies, like those of the Mar- chantiacCcX. In Mctzgcria (Fig. 37) the wings of the thallus are but one cell thick, and there is a very definite midrib, usu- ally four cells thick. The apical growth in both genera is Fig. 37. — Metzgeria piibescens. A, Surface view of the thallus in process of division, X8o; B, growing point of a branch showing the two-sided apical cell (.r) and the ventral hairs (/i). X240; C, the growing point in process ux division, x, x', the apical cells of the two branches, X480. the same, and is effected by the grow^th of a "two-sided" apical cell.^ The segmentation is very regular, especially in Metzgeria (Fig. 37), where each of the segments divides first into an inner and an outer cell, the former by subsequent divi- sions parallel to the surface of the thallus producing the thick- 'Leitgeb (7), vol. iv. 86 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP, ened midrib, the outer cells dividing only by perpendicular walls, forming the wings. From the ventral surface of the young midrib papilke project, which curve up over the grow- ing point, in the form of short two-celled hairs, whose end cells secrete mucilage for its protection. In Aneura the growth is very similar, but all of the cells divide by walls parallel to the surface of the thallus, and no midrib is formed, and the thallus is several cells thick in all parts. In both genera numer- ous delicate colourless rhizoids are developed from the ven- tral surface, especially of the midrib, when that is present. Aneura is of interest as showing the only 'case among the Bryophytes of structures that may be compared to the zoo- A. Fig. 38. — A, Symphyogyna sp.; B, Hymenophyton flabeliatum, XiJ^; sp., young sporophyte; b, young shoot. Spores of the Green Algse. In A. multidda Goebel ((8), p. 337), discovered that the two-celled gemmae which had been described as formed simply by a separation of the cells of the thallus, were really formed within the cells and expelled from tliem through an opening, after which they divided into two cells and ultimately developed a young plant, much as an ordi- nary spore would do. The absence of cilia from these cells, which probably are the last reminiscences of the ciliated go- nidia of the aquatic ancestral forms, is to be accounted for by the terrestrial habit of Aneura. The branching is dichotomous, and is brought about by Ill THE JUXCIIRMANNIALES 87 the formation of a second apical cell in one of the ycnnij^-est segments. This apical cell is formed by a cnrvcd wall, which strikes the onter wall of the segment (Fig. 37, C). Thus two apical cells arise close together, and as segments are cut off from each, they are forced farther and farther a])art, and serve as the growing point of two shoots, which may continue A B Fig. 39. — Anetira pinnatifida. A, Part of a thallus with two antheridial brancliLS. slightly magnified; B, an archegonial branch, X40; C, cells from the margin of the archegonial branch showing the oil bodies (o), X300. to grow equally, when the thallus shows a marked forking {M. furcata), or one of the branches grows more strongly than the other, which is thus forced to one side and appears like a lateral branch (Aneura pinnatifida, Fig. 41, B). In certain species of Pallavicinia and Syniphyogyna, and especially in Hyuienophyton (Fig. 38, B), the gametophyte shows a differentiation into a prostrate rhizome-like sterj, 88 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. from which arise upright flattened shoots which are repeatedly forked, so that there is a remarkably close superficial resem- blance to the fan-shaped leaves of certain Ferns, especially some of the smaller Hymenophyllacese. This resemblance is heightened by the very distinct midrib traversing each thallus- segment. Sexual Organs. The sexual organs in both Aneura and Metsgeria are borne on short branches, which in the latter arise as ventral struc- FiG. 40. — Aneura pinnatiiida. A, Horizontal section of the apex of a young antheridial branch, X565; x, the apical cell; ^, antheridia; B, transverse section of a young archegonial branch, passing through the apical cell (x) ; J, young archegonia, X525; C, longitudinal section of a nearly ripe archegonium, X262; D, E, spermatozoids of Pellia calycina, X1225 (D, E, after Guignard). tures, but in Aneura are simply ordinary branches that are checked in their growth by the production of the sexual or- gans, and not infrequently may grow out into ordinary branches after the formation of the sexual organs has ceased. In A. pinnatifida (Fig. 39, B), archegonia and antheridia are usually produced upon separate branches, but may occur to- gether. The origin of the antheridia can be readily followed in Ill THE JUNGRRMANNIALES 89 sections made parallel to the surface of the male branch. The apex is occupied by an apical cell of the usual form, and the cell divisions in the young segment are extremely regular. The segment first divides into an inner and an outer cell, and the former probably next into a dorsal and a ventral one. The dorsal cell divides by a longitudinal wall into two nearly equal cells, of which the inner one, dividing by a wall perpendicular to the first, gives rise to the primary cell of the antheridium (Fig. 40, A(^). This cell now projects above the surface of the thallus, and divides into a single stalk cell, which under- goes no further divisions, and the antheridium mother cell. The divisions in the latter correspond to those in the other Jungermanniales. First a vertical wall is formed, dividing the young antheridium into two equal parts. Next, in each of these, two walls arise intersecting each other as well as the median wall, and dividing each half of the antheridium into three cells, two peripheral ones and a central one. (A some- what later stage than this is shown in Fig. 40, A.) The per- ipheral cells do not reach to the top of the antheridium, and next a periclinal wall is formed near the top of the central cells, by which a third peripheral cell is formed in each half of the antheridium, which now consists of two central cells and six peripheral ones. The further divisions were not followed in detail, but seem to correspond with those in the higher forms. Of the two first cells into which the dorsal cell divides, the one which does not produce the antheridium together with the inner of the two into which that cell first divides, form a par- tition which rapidly increases in height with the growth of the antheridia, and separates each from its neighbour by a single layer of cells, so that the antheridia are sunk in cham- bers, arranged in two rows, corresponding to the two series of segments of the apical cell. In the other thallose anacrogynous forms, c. g., Polla- vicinia (Fig. 41, A), the sexual organs are borne upon the dorsal surface of the ordinary shoots, usually surrounded by a sort of involucre. In most of these forms the apical cell is of a different type from that of Anciira, but is variable even in the same species. Thus in Pallavicinia cylindrica, while the commoner form is nearly wedge-shaped, appearing four- sided seen from the surface, and triangular in vertical section, it may approach very nearly the two-sided type (Fig. 42, C). 90 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. In the ordinary form four sets of segments are cut off, — dorsal and ventral, as in Riccia or Sphcerocarpus, and two sets of lateral ones. In PclUa calycina the apical cell shows a similar form, but in P. epiphylla (Fig. 42, D, E), another type is seen. Here, while the surface view is the same as in P. caJy- Fig. 41. — A, Pallaricinia cylindrica, X4; per, the elongated perianth; B, Aneura pin- natihda, X6; J, archegonial branches; C-E, Fossombronia longiseta, X4; F, Blasia pusilla, X4. cina, in vertical section the cell is nearly semicircular, i. e., here there are but three sets of segments, two lateral ones and a basal one, extending the whole depth of the thallus, and only Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 91 Fig, 42. — A, \'ertical, B, C, horizontal sections through the apex of Pallavicinia cylindrica; x, apical cell, A, X225; B, C, X450; D, E, Pellia epiphylla; D, ver- tical section; E, horizontal (optical) section, X450. 92 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. later showing a division into ventral and dorsal cells. Prob- ably this type has been derived from the former by a gradual increase in the size of the angle formed by the dorsal and ven- tral walls of the apical cell, which finally became so great as to practically form one plane. . The antheridium of PcUia is larger than that of Aneura, but its development is very similar except that the stalk is multicellular, as it is in the other Anacrogynae. The sperma- tozoids of Pellia (Fig. 40, D, E), are much larger than those of Aneura, but are exceeded in size by those of the allied genus Makinoa (Miyake (2)). Fig. 43. — Fossombronia longiseta; early stages in the development of the antheridium, X525; drawings made by Mr. H. B. Humphrey. D, cross-section. In Fossombronia (Fig. 43), which in several respects re- calls Sphccrocarpns or Geothalliis, the first divisions in the an- theridium are median ones, so that in both longitudinal and transverse sections the antheridium appears to be divided into equal quadrants. The first division, however, is vertical, as it is in Aneura. The archegonia are borne upon similar but shorter branches and tlieir development also is very regular. In Fig. 40, B, a vertical section through the end of a young female branch is shown with the apical cell {x). Segments are here, too, cut Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 93 off alternately right and left, and from each segment an arche- gonium develops. The segment is first divided, probably, as in the male branch and the vegetative ones, into an inner and an outer cell, but I did not succeed in getting satisfactory longi- tudinal sections parallel to the surface, so cannot speak posi- tively on this point. The youngest segment, in which the archegonium mother cell is recognisable, shows in vertical sec- tion three cells, a small ventral one, a middle larger one, and a dorsal one — the archegonium mother cell. The latter does not form any stalk, but divides at once by the three intersect- ing walls, as in other Hepaticse, and the further development corresponds wdth these, except that the base of the archegonium B. Fig. 44. — Fossomhronia longiscta. Development of the archegonium, longitudinal sec- tion, X52S; drawings made by Mr. H. B. Humphrey. is not free, and the central cell is below the level of the super- ficial cells of the thallus. The archegonium neck is short, and the basal part as w^ell as that part of the venter which is free, two cells thick (Fig. 40, C). The number of neck cells is small (apparently about four), but whether the numl^er is con- stant cannot be stated positively. The female branch remains 94 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. very short, and the archegonia, which are only produced in smaU numbers (usually not more than six to eight), are close together and surrounded by an irregular sort of envelope formed by the more or less incurved and very much laciniated margins of the branch. Secondary hair-like growths are also formed, so that to the naked eye the archegonial receptacles appear as densely fringed and flattened tufts upon the sides of the larger branches. The archegonium of Fossornbronia (Fig. 44) closely re- sembles that of Splicer ocarpiis, but it ordinarily has but five peripheral rows of neck-cells, as in most of the Jungerman- niales. Occasionally, however, there may be six rows, as in Sphccrocarpus. Janczewski ( i ) followed very carefully the development of the archegonium in Pellia epiphylla, which differs a good deal from that of Aneiira. The archegonia are formed in groups just back of the apex, but he does not seem to have been able to detect any relation between them and the segments of the apical cell such as obtains in Aneura, but it seems probable that such a relation does exist. After the archegonium mother cell is cut off, it does not at once divide by vertical walls, but there is first cut off a pedicel, after which the upper cell under- goes the usual divisions. Of the three peripheral cells one is much smaller and does not as a rule divide longitudinally, so that the neck has normally but five rows of cells instead of six, as in the Marchantiacese. Owing to the formation of the pedicel, the archegonium is quite free at the base, and like that of Aneura the wall of the venter is two-layered. The neck becomes very long, and, according to Janczewski, the number of neck canal cells may reach sixteen or even eighteen. The Sporophyfe The earliest stages in the embryo are not perfectly known. Kienitz-Gerloff ( i ) investigated Metzgeria fiircata and Leit- geb ((7), III) species of Aneura. In both of these the first division in the embryo separates an upper cell, from which capsule and seta develop, from a lower cell, which forms a more or less conspicuous appendage at the 1)ase of the foot. The earliest divisions in the upper part are not known, but it soon becomes a cylindrical body consisting of several tiers of Ill THE JUNGEKMANNIALES 95 cells, each composed of four equal quadrant cells. According to Leitgeb ( i ), the upper tier, from which the capsule develops, is formed by the first transverse wall in tlic upper part of the embryo. This upper tier is next divided by nearly transverse walls into four terminal cover cells, and four larger ones below, and these latter are again divided each into three cells, an inner one and two outer ones, so that the capsule consists of four central cells, the archesporium, and twelve wall cells (Fig. 45, A). A similar division in the low^er tiers results in the forma- tion of four axial rows and a single outside layer of cells in the stalk. In the lowest tiers the divisions are much less regu- lar, and the foot, which is not very largely developed, shows A Fig. 45. — A, Young embryo of Anciira miiltifiJa, optical section, X235 (after Leit- geb); B, median longitudinal section of an older sporogonium of A. pitiguis, X35; C, upper part of B, X^oo; sp, sporogenous cells; el, young elaters; ;n, apical group of sterile cells. no definite arrangement of the cells. The part of the wall of the capsule formed from the four cover cells later become two- layered, but the rest remains but one cell thick. In Mctzgeria (Leitgeb (7), III.) the wall becomes later two-layered. The archesporium divides first into two layers. In the upper cells the divisions are more regular than in the lower one, and later the archesporium is made up of cells arranged in more or less regular lines, starting from just below the apex and radiating from this point, extending to the base of the capsule. These cells are at first of similar form, and with 96 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the growth of the capsule become elongated with pointed ends that fit together without any spaces between. Some of these cells, however, divide rapidly by transverse walls and give rise to rows of isodiametric cells (Fig. 45, sp), wedged in between others that have remained undivided (el). The former are the young A . sporogenous cells, the latter the elaters. A mass of cells lying just below the apex,- and belonging to the archesporium, re- mains but little changed, and forms the point of attachment for the elaters after the capsule opens (Fig. 45, B, C, m). See also Goebel ((21), pp. 325-327- The further develop- ment of spores and ela- ters is similar to that in the higher Marchantia- cese, and when the cap- sule is mature it opens by four valves which extend its whole length. The first division-wall in the embryo of Fos- sombronia longiseta is transverse and divides it into two somewhat un- equal cells, of which the lower and smaller one gives rise to the foot, and not merely to the append- age of the foot, as is the case in Anciira. From the upper cell arise the seta and the capsule. A second transverse wall (Fig. 47, 11.) is formed before any longitudinal walls appear. The upper of the three cells gives rise, not only to the capsule, but to part of the seta as well. The separation of the primary archesporial cells is Fig. 46. — Fossombronia longiseta. A, Section through a young tetrad of spores; B, surface view of the wall of a young spore; C, two young elaters, X6oo; D, two ripe spores; E, elaters, X300. Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 97 brought about by a periclinal wall in each of the four terminal cells, dividing each into an inner archesporial cell, and an outer wall-cell. (Fig. 47, D.) The capsule wall in Fossomhronia is two cells in thickness, except at the apex, where it may be three cells thick. The inner layer of cells, wdien the capsule is ripe, have irregular thickened bars developed upon the surface of the radial cell- walls. The development of the sporogonium is best known in Pellia epiphylla (Kienitz-Gerloff (i), Hofmeister (i) ). Here the first wall, as in Aneiira, separates a lower cell, which sim- ply forms an appendage, from the upper cell, from which the Fig. 47. — Fossomhronia longiseta. Development of the embryo, XS25; B, E, cross- sections; D, shows one of the primary archesporial cells. Figures drawn by Mr. H. B. Humphrey. Stalk and capsule develop. In the latter the first wall is ver- tical, and is followed in each of the resulting cells by horizontal walls, by which the separation of the capsule from the seta is effected. These four cells are now divided by vertical walls, so that two layers of four cells each are present. The first periclinal walls in the apical group of cells separate the arch- esporium from the wall of the capsule. 98 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The differentiation of the capsule and seta follows as in Aneura, and the arrangement of the cells of the archesporium is much the same except that the rows of cells radiate from the base of the capsule and not from the summit. The foot is very distinct and forms a pointed conical cap, whose edges overlap the base of the seta. Spore-division in Anacrogynce According to Farmer (4), in Pallavicinia decipiens there is formed, previous to the division of the nucleus, a "quadripolar" nuclear spindle, extending into each of the four lobes of the spore mother-cell. Then follows a double division of the chromosomes, resulting in sixteen, of which four move to each pole of the spindle to form at once the four nuclei of the spore tetrad. In Aneura muUiiida the formation of a quadripolar spindle was also found, but there were subsequently two suc- cessive nuclear divisions of the usual type. From his study of Pellia epiphylla, Davis (3) has questioned the accuracy of Farmer's statements, and Moore's ( i ) studies on Pallavicinia Lyalii show that in this species, although a structure which might be interpreted as a quadripolar spindle is present, there are two successive divisions of the nucleus with bi-polar spin- dles. However, the second mitosis follows without an inter- vening resting stage of the nucleus. The growth of the seta after the spores are ripe is ex- tremely rapid, but consists entirely in a simple elongation of the cells. Askenasi ( i ) has investigated this in Pellia epi- phylla, and states that in three to four days the seta increases in length from about i mm. to in some cases as much as 80 mm., and that this extraordinary extension is at the expense of the starch which the outer cells of the young seta contain in great abundance, but which disappears completely during the elongation of the seta. The growing sporogonium here as well as in other species is strongly heliotropic. The calyptra in the thallose Anacrogynse is usually massive, and in addition there is formed about the growing sporogo- nium a special envelope inside the involucre, which in Palla- vicinia especially (Fig. 41, A) becomes prolonged into a tube which completely encloses the sporogonium until just before its dehiscence. Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES ^ 99 The further development of the spores and elaters corre- sponds with that of the Marchantiacese (Fig. 46), and there is the same method of the development of the thicken- ings upon the walls of the elaters and the spores. In cases where the spores germinate immediately, chlorophyll is devel- oped and no proper exospore is formed, although the outer layer of the cell wall is more or less cuticularised. In the germination of the spores Pcllia offers an exception to the other Jungermanniales, in that the spores divide into a multicellular body before they are discharged from the cap- sule. The presence of centrospheres in the dividing nuclei has been demonstrated by Farmer (5), and recently Chamber- lain (2) has studied these bodies very thoroughly in Pellia. The ripe spore here is an oval body which consists of several tiers of cells, the end cells being usually undivided, and the middle ones each consisting of four equal quadrant cells. There is some disagreement as to the earliest stages in the germination and the establishment of the apical growth. Hof- meister ((i), p. 21) states that in P. epiphylla one end cell of the spore grows out into the first rhizoid, while the other develops into the growing point of the young plant. Miiller, N. J. C. ( ( I ), p. 257), on the other hand, states that in P. caly- cina both ends of the spore develop rhizoids wdiile the growing point, which at first has a two-sided apical cell, like that of Metzgeria, arises laterally. The germination of the spores of Aneiira has been studied by Kny ( i ) in A. pahnata, and by Leitgeb ( (7) , III., p. 48) in A. pingiiis, which agrees in all respects with the former. The spores, as is usual in the Jungermanniales, have a poorly-de- veloped exospore, and contain chlorophyll when ripe. Before any divisions take place, the spore enlarges to two or three times its original volume, and then elongates and by repeated cross- walls forms a filament of varying length. In the end cell next an inclined wall arises, which is met by another nearly at right angles to it, and thus the two-sided apical cell is established, and the thallus gradually assumes its complete form (Fig. 48, A). Connecting the strictly thallose anacrogynous Hepaticae with the foliose acrogynous ones, are a number of most in- structive intermediate forms. Of these Blasia (Fig. 41, F) is perhaps the simplest. Here the margin of the thallus is lobed, lOO MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. and these lobes, according to Leitgeb's view, are very simple leaves. In Fossonibronia (Fig. 41, C, D), while the general thallose form is more or less evident, the leaves are unmistak- able, and as their development shows, morphologically the same as the leaves of the acrogynous forms. The most re- markable form, however, is Trenhia insignis, a very large foliose Liverwort discovered by Goebel in Java. This has all the appearance of a very large acrogynous form, and also the typical three-sided apical cell ; but in regard to the position of the sexual or- gans it is typically ana- crogynous. These and the Haplomitriese form a per- fect transition from the Anacrogynse to the Acro- gynse. The multicellular gem- mae of Blasia have been al- luded to. They are pro- duced in long flask-shaped receptacles, and when ma- ture form nearly globular brownish bodies whose cells contain much oil, and whose stalk consists of a simple row of cells. Among them are glandular hairs, which secrete mucilage, by the swelling of which the gemmae are loosened from their pedicels, as in Mar- chantia. Similar but sim- pler gemmae having usually three cells occur in Trcubia (Goebel (13)). Blasia is also characterised by the presence of colonies of Nostoc within the thallus. These occupy cavi- ties in the bases of the leaves and are normally always present. The Haplomitriece The two genera, Haplomitrmni and Calohrymn, which con- B Fig. 48. — A, Young plant of Aneura palmata X265 (after Leitgeb) ; B, three views of a young plant of Pellia calycina, X420 (Leitgeb). Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES loi stitute this family, differ from all other HepatiCcX in having the leaves radially arranged, and not showing the dorsiventral form that characterises all the others. The plants are com- pletely destitute of rhizoids but possess a rhizome-like basal part, from which the leafy axes arise. The latter have well- developed leaves arranged more or less distinctly in three rows. The stem grows from a tetrahedral apical cell, as in the acrog- ynous forms, but in Haplouiitriiini at least the apical cell does not develop into an archegonium. The archegonia are in this genus borne at the end of ordinary shoots, but in Calohryum the end of the female branch becomes much broadened and the numerous archegonia stand crowded together. In this case it is possible that the apical cell of the stem may finally produce an archegonium. J\Iuch the same difference is ol)- servable in the arrangement of the antheridia. The Acrogyn.e Trcuhia and Haplomitriiiiii, as we have seen, connect al- most insensibly the anacrogynous with the acrogynous Jun- germanniales. The latter are much more numerous than the former, but much more constant in form, and are doubtless a later specialized group derived from the former. Wdiile dif- fering in the form and arrangement of the leaves and other minor details, they are remarkably constant in their method of growth and in the position of the sexual organs, especially the archegonia. These are always formed upon special branches, where, after a varying number of segments are cut off, the apical cell becomes the mother cell of an archegonium. The study of any typical form will illustrate the principal characters of the group. The species selected, Pore//a (A/a- dothcca) Bolandcri, is very like the common and widely dis- tributed P. platyphylla, which corresponds with it in all struct- ural points. The plant grows upon rocks, especially, but also upon the trunks of trees, and forms dense mats closely covering the substratum. It branches extensively, but always monopodi- ally, dichotomous branching never occurring in the acrogynous Jungermanniales. The slender stem is completely hidden above by the two rows of closely-set, overlapping, dorsal leaves. Upon the ventral side, which is fastened by scattering I02 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. ?. rhizoids to the substratum, there is a row of much smaller leaves (amphigastria), more or less irregularly disposed. The dorsal leaves, seen from above, are nearly oval in outline, but each has a smaller ventral lobe, pointed at the tip, and closely appressed to the lower surface of the much larger dorsal lobe. The ventral lobes closely resemble the amphigastria, both in form and size, and with the latter form apparently three rows of leaves upon the ventral side of the stem. The structure of the leaf is of the simplest character, consisting of a single layer of polygonal cells containing numerous chloroplasts. The plants grow where they are exposed to alternate wetting and drying up. They may at any stage become com- pletely dried up, and on being moistened will re- sume at once their ac- tivity. In the dried con- dition, the species under consideration often re- mains for several months without appa- rently being injured in the least, and this power is shared to a consider- FiG. 49.— Porella Bolanderi. A, Female plant, X4; ^^^t)le dcgrCe by mOSt Of 5, archegonial branches; B, an open sporogo- thc aCrOgyUOUS fomiS, nium, X4; C, a male plant, X4; (^, the an- 1 -faArr.iiri>P Tn^hitat theridial branches. WUOSC laVOUritC UaDltat is the trunks of trees. The apical growth of the stem is extremely regular, and as in all the other acrogynous Hepaticse, the apical cell is a three- sided pyramid (Fig. 50, A). In longitudinal section it is much deeper than broad, and its outer face is almost flat. In cross-sections (Fig. 50, B) it has the form of an isosceles tri- angle, the shorter side turned toward the ventral surface of the plant. From this cell three sets of lateral segments»are cut off, two dorsal and one ventral, and each of these gives rise to a row of leaves, a leaf corresponding to each segment of the apical cell. The first division wall in each segment is at right angles to its broad faces and divides it into two cells of some- .S. Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 103 what unequal size. The next waH f(;rnie(l divides the larger of the two primary cells into an inner and an outer cell (Fig. 50, A), so that the young segment now consists of three cells, an inner one and two outer ; tlie latter in the dorsal segments correspond to the two lohes usually found in the dorsal leaves. The two outer cells now divide hy walls in two planes, and rapidly grow out above the level of the apical cell and form Fig, so. — Porella Bolanderi. A, Median longitudinal section of a vegetative axis; B, a cross-section of the apex of a similar one, X500; x, the apical cell; li, hair; d, dorsal surface; t, ventral surface; C, male; D, female branch. lamell?e which remain single-layered, and undergo but little further modification beyond an increase in size. From the base of the young leaves simple hairs de\'elop, but remain small and inconspicuous. The inner of the three first formed cells of the segment, by further division and growth in all direc- tions, produces the axis of the plant. This in cross or longi- tudinal section shows almost perfectly uniform tissue. No distinct epidermis, or central strand, like that found in most Mosses, can be seen. I04 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The branching is monopodial and the branch represents the ventral lobe of a leaf. After the first division by which the two lobes of the leaf are separated, only the dorsal one develops into the lamina of the leaf, which is thus in the seg- ment from which a branch is to form, only one-lobed. In the ventral cell three walls arise (Fig. 51), intersecting so as to cut out a pyramidal cell of the same form as the apical cell of the main axis, and the cell so formed af once begins to divide y. Fig. 51. — Diagram showing the ordinary method of branching in the acrogynous Jun- germanniaceae (after Leitgeb). D,' Dorsal; V, ventral side of stem; X' X", apical cells of the branches. The segments are numbered. in the same way, and forms a lateral axis of precisely the same structure as the main one. The genus PJiysiotkun differs from all other known Acrog- ynse in having a two-sided apical cell, instead of the typical tetrahedral one — (Goebel (21), p. 287). The Sex-organs The plants in Porella are strictly dioecious and the two sexes are at once recognisable. The males are smaller, and bear special lateral branches which project nearly at right angles from the main axis, and whose closely imbricated light green Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 10 = leaves make them conspicuous. At the base of each of the leaves is a long-stalked antheridium, large enough to be readily seen with the naked eye. The development of the antheridium may be easily traced by means of sections made parallel to the surface of the branch. At the apex (Fig 50, C) is an apical cell much like that in the sterile branches, but with the outer face more convex. The divisions in the segments are the same as there, but the whole branch remains more slender, and the hairs at the base of the leaves are absent. The antheridia arise singly from the bases Fig. 52. — Porella Boldnderi. Successive stages of the young antheridium in median longitudinal section, X6oo. of the leaves, close to where they join the stem, and are recog- nisable in the fourth or fifth youngest leaf (Fig. 50, C, <^). The antheridial cell assumes a papillate form, and divides by a transverse wall into an outer and inner cell, and the former divides by a similar wall into two cells, of which the upper one is the mother cell of the antheridium, and the other the stalk. The first w^all in the antheridium itself is vertical (Fig. 52, B), and divides it into two equal parts. Each of these is now divided by two other intersecting walls, best seen in cross-sec- io6 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. tion (Fig. 53, A), which separate a central cell, nearly tetra- hedral in form, from two outer cells. In the complete separa- tion of the central cell by these first two walls, Porella appears to differ from the other Jungermanniaceae examined, (Leitgeb (7), ii., p. 44), where these first two peripheral cells do not reach to the top of the antheridium, and a third cell is cut off before the separation of the central part of the antheridium from the wall is complete. It is possible, too, that in Porella this may be sometimes the case. The antheridium in cross- section at this stage shows two perfectly symmetrical halves A V ''r C 1 Fig. S3. — Porella Bolanderi. A, B, Cross-sections of young antheridia. X600; C, longitudinal section of nearly ripe antheridium, Xioo; D, ripe antheridium in the act of opening, X50; E, F, spermatozoids, X1200. (Fig. 53, A). The two central cehs form a rhomboid sur- rounded by six cells, the first of the primary peripheral cells being in each case divided into two. The divisions proceed rapidly in both the central cells and in the peripheral ones. In the latter they are for a long time always radial, so that the wall remains but one cell thick ; but as the antheridium approaches maturity periclinal walls also form in the lower part, which thus becomes double, and at places even three cells thick. After the division of each primary central cell into equal Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 107 quadrants, a series of curved walls intersecting the inner walls of the peripheral cells arise, and then periclinal walls (Pig. 53, 3), but beyond this no definite succession of walls could be traced. The development of the spermatozoids is the same as in other Liverworts. The slender body show's about two com- plete coils; the vesicle is small, but always present, and the cilia somewhat longer than the body (Fig. 53, F). The stalk of the anther idium is long and at maturity composed of two rows of cells. Before the central cells of the antheridium are separated from the peripheral ones, the stalk shows a division into two tiers of two cells each (Fig. 52, B), but it is only the lower one that forms the real stalk ; the other forms the base of the antheridium itself. The cells of the walls have numer- ous chloroplasts, but the great mass of colourless sperm cells within make the ripe antheridium look almost pure white. If one of these is brought into water it soon opens in a very char- acteristic way. The cells of the wall absorb water with great avidity, and finally the upper part bursts open by a number of irregular lobes wdiich curl back so strongly that many of the marginal cells become completely detached. The whole mass of sperm cells, with the included spermatozoids, is forced out into the water, and if they are perfectly mature, the spermato- zoids are quickly hberated and swim away (Fig. 53, D.) The female plants are decidedly larger than the males, but the archegonial branches are much less conspicuous than the antheridial ones. The older ones, w^hich either contain a young sporgonium or abortive archegonia, are readily distin- guished on account of the large perianth (Fig. 49, A), but those that contain the young archegonia are situated very near the apex of the main shoot, and are scarcely to be distinguished from the very young vegetative branches. However, a plant wnth the older perichsetia, or very young sporogonia, will usu- ally show young archegonial branches as well. The archegonial branch originates in the same way as the vegative branches, and the first divisions of its apical cell are the same ; but only two or three segments develop leaves, after which each young segment divides into an inner and an outer cell ; the latter becomes at once the mother cell of the young archegonium. The inner cell divides further by a transverse wall, and the outer of the two cells thus formed gives rise to io8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the short but evident pedicel of the archegonium. The latter is very like that of the anacrogynous Liverworts. Of the three first walls (Fig. 54, C), the last formed one is much shorter, so that one of the three peripheral cells is much smaller, and does not divide by a vertical wall, and the neck has but five rows of cells, as in Pellia. This appears to be universal among the acrogynous Jungermanniales examined. Often in Porella the three primary w^alls converge at the bottom so as to almost meet, in which case the central row of cells is nar- rower at the base (Fig. 54, D). The rest of the development Fig. 54. — Porella Bolanderi. Development of the archegonium, X6oo; C, cross-section of young archegonium; G, cross-section of the neck of an older one. The others are longitudinal sections; b, ventral canal cell; o, the egg. is exactly as in the other Hepaticse. The number of neck canal cells in the full-grown archegonium is normally eight. The archegonium (Fig. 54, F), at maturity is nearly cylin- drical, with the venter but little enlarged. The canal cells are broad, but the ^gg small. The venter has a two-layered wall. The first-formed archegonia arise in strictly acropetal sue- Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 109 cession, and finally the apical cell divides by a transverse wall, and the outer cell so formed becomes transformed into an archegonium. In a number of cases observed, young arche- gonia were noticed among the older ones, apparently formed secondarily from superficial cells between them, and not from the younger segments of the apical cells. A perianth is formed about the group of archegonia, much as in the anacrogynous forms. Gayet ( i ) has asserted that in the Liverworts, as well as in the true Mosses, the growth of the archegonium is largely apical. This point has been examined again by the writer (Campbell (21)), but Gayet's conclusions were not verified. Fig. 55. — Porella Bolanderi. Development af the embryo. A-D, in longitudinal sec- tion; E-G, transverse sections. B and C are sections of the same embryo, and E, F, G are successive sections of a single embryo, X525. The Sporophyte The early divisions in the embryo of Porella are less regu- lar than those in some others of the foliose Liverworts. The embryo at first is composed of a row^ of cells, of which the lowest, cut of¥ by the first transverse wall, undergoes here no further development. In Jungcrinannia hicuspidata (Hof- meister, Kienitz-GerlofT, Leitgeb) this lower cell undergoes further divisions to form the filamentous appendage at the base of the sporogonium. The next divisions in the upper part of the embryo correspond closely to those described in PelUa and Aneiira, but the succession of the w^alls is more variable and no MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the limits of the primary cells more difficult to follow. The number of the cells, too, that contribute to the formation of the capsule, cannot be determined exactly, and there is evi- FlG. 56. — Porella Bolaiulcri. A, Nearly median longitudinal section of an advanced embryo, X260; B, the upper part of a similar embryo, X525; C, sporogenous cells and elaters from a still older sporogonium, X52S. dently some variation in this respect, as there is in the time of the separation of the capsule wall from the archesporium. Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES iii Both loiig'itudinal and transverse sections of the sporog-onium at this stage (Fig. 55, D) show a good deal of irregularity in the arrangement of the cells, and the first periclinal walls form at very different distances from the surface, so that it is clear that the w^all cannot be established, as in Radiila for instance, by the first periclinals. The cells of the older archesporium are arranged in more or less evident row^s radiating from the base (Fig. 56, A). No definite relation of spores and elaters can be made out, the two sorts of cells being mingled apparently without any regu- lar order. Some of the cells cease dividing and grow regu- larly in all directions, while others may divide further and grow mainly in the plane of division, so that they become elongated. The former are the young spore mother cells, the latter the elaters (Fig. 56, C). The division of the spores begins while the cells of the archesporium are still united, although at this time the swollen and strongly striated cell walls of the mother cells (Fig. 56, C) show that they are be- coming mucilaginous. At this stage sections through the archesporium show the deeply-lobed spore mother cells wnth the elongated elaters packed in between them, the pointed ends of the latter fitting into the interstices between the spore mother cells. The latter are somewhat angular and the wall, distinctly striated. It is the inner layer only of the w^all that projects into the cavity of the cell and forms the characteristic lobes marking the position of the four spores. The cell cavity is filled with crowded granules, some of which are chloroplasts. The nucleus, which is of moderate size, and rich in chromatin, has a distinct nucleolus. The elaters have thinner walls than the spore mother cells, and the contents are more finely granu- lar. A distinct nucleus staining strongly with the usual reagents is present. The further history of spores and elaters corresponds closely w^ith that of the forms already described. The ripe spores have only a thin wall, which is coloured brown, and has delicate granular thickenings. In a paper by Le Clerc du Sablon (3) the statement is made, and figures are given, showing that at an early stage in the development of the spores and elaters of a number of He- paticae the walls of the cells are completely destroyed, so that the young spore mother cells and elaters are primordial cells. A great many carefully stained microtome sections of a large 112 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. number of Liverworts belonging to all the principal groups have been examined by me, and invariably the presence of a definite cell wall could be demonstrated at all stages. Many of the foliose Hepaticse show much greater regu- larity in the early divisions of the embryo, and in the establish- ment of the archesporium and the arrangement of its cells. This is especially marked in Frullania (Leitgeb (7), 11. ). Here, after the upper part of the embryo has divided into three tiers of cells, these under- go the usual quadrant divi- sions, and the four terminal cells only, form the capsule, in which the archesporium is es- tablished by the first periclinal walls (Fig. 58). The divi- sions in the archesporium are also extremely regular, so that the spores and elaters form regularly alternating vertical rows. In Frullania the lower cell of the embryo, instead of remaining undivided, or form- ing simply a row of cells, di- vides repeatedly, and the cells grow out into papillae, so that it probably is functional as an absorbent organ, like the foot of the Anthocerotes. Radula (Hofmeister (i)) SLud Junger- mannia, while more regular in ^ „ r. , . ■ . . the divisions than Porella, still Fig. 57. — Porella Bolanderi. Longi- tudinal section of a sporogonium after SrC ICSS SO than rTUliaTHa, anCl the final division of the archesporial jj-^ i^^st mOrC than the UDOer cells, X 85. . r 1, 1 -1 tier 01 cells take part m the growth of the capsule. The degree to which the seta and foot are developed varies. In Porella there is not a distinctly marked foot, the lower part of the seta being simply somewhat enlarged, but in others, like Jungcrmannia hiciispidata, there is a large heart-shaped foot, very distinct from the seta. In Porella the seta is short, projecting but little beyond the ? Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 113 perianth; but in others it may reach a length of several centi- metres. The development of the perianth is quite independent of fertilisation, and not infrequently it contains, although fully developed, only abortive archegonia. It is not always formed, but when present, according to Leitgeb, it is the product of the older segments of the apical cell from which archegonia are formed, and arises as a sort of wall about the whole group of archegonia. In Porella, as well as most of the foliose He- paticse, the capsule opens by four equal valves, the lines of splitting corresponding, according to Leitgeb, to the first quadrant walls in the young embryo. The germination of the spores shows a great deal of varia- tion, and has been studied in a large number of forms by several observers. Recently a number of tropical species have Fig. 58. — Friillanta dilatata. Development of the embryo, X300 (after Leitgeb); x, x, the archesporial cells. The numbers indicate the primary transverse divisions. been investigated, especially by Spruce (2) and Goebel (12), and some extremely interesting variations have been discov- ered. In these forms and when the exospore is not strongly developed, it is simply stretched by the expanding endospore, and finally becomes no longer discernible ; but when it is clearly differentiated, it splits w^ith the swelling of the endospore and then remains unchanged at the base of the young plant. The germinating spore may give rise to a cell mass immediately, which develops insensibly into the leafy axis, or it may form a simple or branched protonema of very different form, which sometimes reaches a large size and upon which the leafy axis arises as a bud. The simplest form may be illustrated by Lopliocolca, in which the germinating spore divides by a transverse wall into two equal cells, one of which continues to grow and divide 8 114 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. until a short filament is formed. After a varying number of transverse divisions an oblique wall is formed in the terminal cell, and a second one nearly at right angles to it. By these divisions the dorsiventral character is established, the first- formed segment being ventral. A third oblique wall now arises, intersecting both of the others, and the three include a tetrahedral cell which is the permanent apical cell of the young plant. The ventral segments do not at first form any trace of leaf-like structures, and in the dorsal segments the leaves are at first simple rows of cells; but a little later the leaves show plainly their two-lobed character, each being made up of two rows of cells united at the base. From the ventral segments the amphigastria develop gradually, being quite absent in the earlier ones. Chiloscyphiis closely resembles Lophocolea, but Fig. 59. — A, Germination of Lej'eunia serpyllifolia; B, young plant of Radula com- planata; x, the optical cell (all the figures after Goebel). the filamentous protonema is longer, and is often branched. A similar filamentous protonema is present in Cephaloma (Jun- gcrmannia) bicuspidata and other species. Lejeunia (Goebel (13) ) shows a most striking resem- blance in its early stages to the simple thallose Jungerman- niacccC. The germinating spore forms either a short filament or a cell surface (Fig. 59, A). In either case, at a very early stage, a two-sided apical cell is estabh'shed, and for a time the young plant has all the appearance of a young Mctzgcria or Aneura. This two-sided apical cell gives place to the three^ sided one found in tlie older gametopliyte, and the leaves and stem are gradually developed as, in Lophocolea. In Radiila (Hofmeister (i), p. 55), and according to _, Ill THE JUNGERMANNIAUIS 115 Goebel, niiicli the same condition occurs in Porella, the first divisions of the spore give rise to a disc, and the formation of a filament is com])letely suppressed. This disc is nearly circu- lar in outline, and at its edge a single large cell appears (Fig. 59, B), whose relation to the primary divisions of the spore is not quite clear. This cell forms the starting-point for the Fig. 60. — A, Lejeunia metzgeriopsis, showing the thalloid protonema with terminal leafy buds (fe), X14 (after Goebel). B, Gemma of Cololejeunia Goebelii. growing apex of the gametophore. As in the other forms, the first leaves are extremely rudimentary, and only gradually is the complete gametophyte developed. How far this variation in the form of the protonema is of morphological importance is a question, as the same species may show both a filamentous protonema and the discoid form. ii6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. According to Leitgeb this is the case in several species of Jungennannia, and he suggests that the conditions under which germination takes place probably affect to a considerable extent the form of the protonema. This is well known to be the case in Ferns. The very peculiar modifications observed in certain tropical HepaticcC, especially by Spruce and Goebel, should be men- tioned in this connection. In these forms the protonema is permanent and the leafy gametophore only an appendage to it. In ProtoccpJialozia cphcjiieroides, a species discovered by Spruce in A^enezuela, the plant forms a dense branching fila- mentous protonema much like that of the true Mosses, which it further resembles by having a subterranean and an aerial por- tion. Upon this confervoid protonema are borne the leafy gametophores, which are small and appear simply as buds. Among the other remarkable forms is Lejunia metzgeriopsis, a Javanese species discovered by Goebel growing upon the leaves of various epiphytic Ferns. It has a thallus much like that of Mctzcgcvia, and like it has a two-sided apical cell. This thallus branches extensively (Fig. 60, A), and propagates itself by numerous multicellular gemmae. This thallose condition is, however, only maintained during its vegetative existence. Previous to the formation of the sexual organs, the two-sided apical cell of a branch becomes three-sided, as in the young plant of other species of Lcjciinia, and from this three-sided apical cell a short leafy branch, bearing the sexual organs, is produced.^ Considerable variety is exhibited by the leaves of the Acrogyn?e as to their form and position, but all agree in their essential structure and early growth. The two lobes may be either equal in size or unecjual. In the latter case either the dorsal or ventral lobe may be the larger, when the leaves are overlapping, as occurs in most genera. Where the dorsal half is the larger it covers the ventral lobe of the leaf in front of it. and the leaves are said to be "incubous" ; where the reverse is the case, the leaves are ''succubous." These differ- ences are of some importance in classification. In many species, especially the tropical epiphytic forms, one lobe of the leaf frequently forms a sac-like organ, which ap- * For a complete account of these forms as well as others, see Goebel's papers in the Annals of the Buitcnzorg Botanical Garden, vols. vii. and ix., and in Flora, 1889 and 1893 Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 117 pears to serve as a reservoir for moisture. These tubular structures sometimes have the opening- ])rovi(le(l with valves, which open readily inward, but not from the inside, and thus securely entrap small insects and crustaceans which find their way into them. Schiffner ((i), p. 65) compares them to the pitchers of a Sarraccnia or Darlingtonia, and suggests that they may serve the same purpose. The branching of the foliose Jungermanniacese has been carefully investigated by Leitgeb, and will briefly be stated here. Two distinct forms are present, terminal branching and intercalary. The former has already been referred to, but it show^s some variations that may be noted. In most cases the wdiole of the ventral part of a segment, which or- dinarily would produce the ventral lobe of a leaf, forms the rudiment of the branch, so that the leaf, in whose axil the branch stands, has only the dorsal lobe developed. In the other case, only a part of the cell is devoted to forming the branch, and the rest forms a diminished but evident ventral leaf-lobe, in ^yhose ^'^- ^'•-^^'''^*"^^^''^""' ^'''^^^^^"'"- ^°"^*" tudinal section of the stem, showing axil the young branch is situ- the endogenous origin of the branches; ated. The formation of the ^;,;^J LeitglbT." '' '''' ''""'''' ""''' intercalary branches, wdiich are for the most part of endogenous origin, may be illustrated by Mastigohryuui, where the characteristic flagellate branches arise in this manner. The apical cell of the future branch (the branches in this case arise in strictly acropetal order) springs from the ventral segment, and exactly in the middle. It is distinguished by its large size, and is covered by a single layer of cells (Fig. 61). In this cell the first divisions estab- lish the apical cell, which then grows in the usual way. The young bud early separates at the apex from the overlying cells, which rapidly grow% and form a dome-shaped sheath, between ii8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. am- which and the bud there is a space of some size. Later the young branch grows more rapidly than the sheath and breaks through it. The non-sexual reproduction of the acrogynous Hepaticae may be brought about either by the separation of ordinary branches through the dying away of the older parts of the stem, or in a few cases observed (Schiffner (i), p. Gy) new plants may arise directly from almost any point of a leaf or stem. Gemmae are known in a large number of species. These in most of the better known cases are very simple unicellular or biceilular buds arising often in great numbers, especially from the margins and apices of leaves. Curious discoid multi- cellular gemmae have been dis- covered in a number of species, especially in several tropical ones investigated by Goebel (i6). Gemmae upon the thallus of Le- jeimia metizgeriopsis are of this character, and similar ones are found in Cololejeimia Goebelii. In the latter (Fig. 60, B) the gemma is a nearly circular cell plate attached to the surface of the leaf by a stalk composed of (X about 40). B, a West Indian a siugle Cell. The first wall in Lejeunia, the lower leaf-lobes. X, ,, ,. . , . modified as water-sacs (X75). ^^^^ yOUUg gemma dlVldcS it into two nearly equal cells, in each of which a two-sided apical cell is formed, so that like the gemma of MarcJiantia there are two growing points. There are usually four cells that differ from the others in their thicker walls and projecting on either side of the gemma above the level of the otlier cells. These serve as organs of attachment, perhaps by the secretion of mucilage, and by them the young plant adheres to the surface of the fern leaf upon which it grows. The development of the gemmae, whether unicellular or multicellular, resembles very closely that of the germinating spores. Fig. 62. — A, Lejetmia sp., showing the ventral leaves, or amphigastria, am Ill THE JUNGERMANNIALES 119 Representatives of the Acrogyn?c are found in all parts of the world, and many of the larger genera are cosmopolitan. It is in the wet mountain forests of tropical and subtropical regions that they reach their greatest development, both as to size and numljers. In these regions they replace to a great extent the Mosses of the more northern forests. Some of them are extremely minute, and grow as epiphytes upon the leaves and twigs of trees and shrubs, or even upon the leaves of ferns, or of larger Liverworts. Some of the larger forms, like species of Ba::zania or Schist ochila (Fig. 63) are conspicu- ous and characteristic plants. Classification of the AcrogyncE In attempting to subdivide this very large family, numer- ous difficulties are encountered. Their affinity with the Ana- crogynse is unmistakable, Ijut it is highly improbable that the family, as a whole, has had a common origin. It is much more likely that different types of leafy Liverworts have origi- nated quite independently from different anacrogynous proto- types. While the Acrogynse Fig. 63. — SchistocJiila appendiculata. A, plant of the natural size; B, two show a good deal of Variation, dorsal and one ventral leaf (v), X2. , ..^^ the differences are not constant, and the different groups or sub-families merge so into each other as to m.ake a satisfactory division of the family almost hopeless. According to Schiffner ( i ) , the only one of the sub- families which he recognizes, which is clearly delimited, is the Jubuloidese. He recognizes the following sub-families (Schiffner (i), p. 74) : I, Epigonianthese; II, Trigonanthese; III, Ptilidioideas ; IV, Scapanioidese ; V, Stepaninoidese ; VI, Pleurozioidese ; VII, Bellincinioidese; VIII, Jubuloideae. CHAPTER IV THE ANTHOCEROTES This group contains but three genera, Anthoceros, Dendro- ccros, and Notothylas, and differs in so many essential particu- lars from the other Hepaticae that it may be questioned whether it should not be taken out of the Hepaticse entirely and given a place intermediate between them and the Pteridophytes. All the members of the class correspond closely in the structure of the gametophyte, and while showing a considerable varia- tion in the complexity of the sporophyte, there is a perfect series from the lowest to the highest in regard to the degree of de- velopment of the latter, so that the limits of the genera, are sometimes difficult to determine. The Anthocerotes are of extraordinary interest morphologically, as they connect the lower Hepaticae on the one hand with the Mosses, and on the other with the vascular plants. Leitgeb ( (7), v., p. 9) has en- deavoured to show that they are sufficiently near to the Jun- germanniales to warrant placing them in a series with that order opposed to the Marchantiales, but a careful study of both the gametophyte and the sporophyte has convinced me that this view cannot be maintained; and that while probably the affinities of the Anthocerotes are with the anacrogynous Jungermanniales rather than with the Marcliantiales, never- theless tlie two latter orders are much nearer each other than the former is to either r)f them. The gametopliyte in all the forms is a very simple thallus, either with or without a definite midrib. Of the three genera Dcndroccros is confined to the tropical regions, while the other genera occur in the temperate zones, but are more abundant in the warmer regions, where they also reach a greater size. The species of Anthoceros and Notothylas grow principally upon 120 IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES 121 the ground in shady and moist places, and are usually not well adapted to resist dryness. The chloroplasts in the Anthocerotacese resemble those in certain confervoid Algie, e. g., Stigeocloniiim, Colcochcete. Each cell in most species shows a single large chloroplast con- taining a pyrenoid. In sterile specimens of an undetermined species of Anthoceros from Jamaica, two chloroplasts were found in each cell, and a doubling of the chloroplast is not un- common in the more elongated thallus-cells of other species, while in the sporophyte there seem to be regularly two chloro- plasts in each cell. Simple thin-walled rhizoids are formed abundantly upon the ventral surface, where there are in many species curious stoma-like clefts which open into cavities filled with a mucilaginous secretion, and in some of which, in all species yet examined, are found colonies of Nostoc which form dark blue-green roundish masses, often large enough to be readily detected with the naked eye, and which were formerly (Hofmeister (i), p. 18) supposed to be gemmae. The sexual organs are very different from those of the true Hepaticas, and are more or less completely sunk in the thallus from the first. While the first divisions in the archegonium are much like those in the Hepaticse, the subse- quent ones are much less regular except in the axial row of cells, and the limits of the outer neck-cells are in the subsequent stages difficult to determine, and the archegonium projects very little above the surface of the thallus, even when full grown. The divisions in the axial row of cells correspond to those in the other Archegoniatse. The origin of the antheridium is entirely different from that of all other Bryophytes, but shows, as will be seen later, certain suggestive resemblances to that of the lower Pteri- dophytes. Instead of arising from a superficial cell, as in all of the former, the antheridium, or in most cases the group of antheridia, is formed from the inner of two cells arising by the division of a superficial one. The outer one takes no part in the formation of the antheridia, but simply constitutes part of the outer wall of the cavity in which they develop. While the gametophyte is extremely simple in structure, being no more complicated than that of Aneiira or Metzgeria, the sporophyte reaches a high degree of complexity. Here, instead of the greater part of the sporophyte being devoted to 122 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Spore formation, and dying as soon as the spores are scattered, the archesporium, especially in the higher forms, constitutes but a small part of the sporogonium, which develops a highly differentiated system of assimilating tissue, with complete stomata of the same type as those found in vascular plants; and in addition a central columella is present whose origin and structure point to it as possibly a rudimentary vascular bundle- In all of them this growth of the sporophyte is not concluded with the ripening of the first spores, but for a longer or shorter time it continues to grow and produce new spores. This reaches its maximum in some species of Anthoceros, where the sporogo- nium may reach a length of several centimetres, and continues to grow as long as the gametophyte remains alive. In these forms the foot is provided with root-like processes, which are closely connected with the cells of the gametophyte, from which nourishment is supplied to the growing sporophyte. Thie archesporium produces spores and elaters, but the latter are not so perfect as in most of the Hepaticse. They often show a definite position with regard to the spore mother cells ; this is especially marked in Notothylas. The arche- sporium in all forms that have been completely investigated arises secondarily from the outer cells of the capsule. Leitgeb's ( (7), V. p. 49) conjecture that in Notothylas the whole central part of the capsule is to be looked upon as the archesporium, is not confirmed by my observations on A^. valvata (orbicularis), where the formation of a columella and the secondary develop- ment of the archesporium are exactly as in Anthoceros} It is hardly likely that in the other species there should be so essen- tial a difference as would be implied by such an assumption. The clevelopment of the spores and their germination show some peculiarities which will be considered when treating of these specially. The sporogonium shows no clear separation into seta and capsule, all except the foot and a very narrow zone above it producing spores. At maturity it opens longi- tudinally by two er[ual valves, between which the columella persists. The splitting is gradual and progresses with the ripening of the spores. The genus Anthoceros includes a1:)Out twenty species, widely distributed, but most abundant in the warmer parts of ^ See also Mottier (2). IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES 123 the world. The species that has 1)een most frequently studied is A. Iccvis. The related A. Pcarsoni has heen carefully in- vestigated by the writer, and also the larger A. fnsiforniis, a common Calif ornian species allied to A. punctatiis. The gametophyte in all species is a dark green or yellowish green fleshy thallus, branching dichotomously so that it may form orbicular discs not unlike those of the Marchantiacese in shape; but owing to the rapid division of the growing point, and the irregidar margin of the thallus, the separate growing points are not readily made out. The surface of the thallus may be smooth as in /^. lcevis,ox much roughened, with ridges and spines as in A. fusiforuiis. The thallus may be quite com- pact, or there may be large intercellular spaces or chamljers. The latter are not filled with air, as in the similar chambers of the Marchantiaceae, but with a soft mucilage. Here and there, imbedded in the thallus, are small dark blue-green specks, which a closer examination shows to be colonies of Nostoc, which are invariably found in the thallus. Colourless rhizoids fasten the thallus to the ground. Sometimes the yellowish antheridia can be detected with the naked eye, but there is no indication visible of the archegonia, which are very inconspic- uous and completely sunk in the thallus, and their presence can only be detected by sectioning. The sporophytes are relatively large and may be produced in great numbers, this being especially conspicuous in A. fttsiforniis, where they may reach a length of six or seven centimetres, and stand so close together that a patch of fruit- ing plants looks like a tuft of fine grass. Both of the common Calif ornian species, A. Pearsoni and A. fitsiformis are perennial. The growing point of the shoot, with a certain amount of the adjacent tissue, remains alive and persists through the summer, after the rest of the plant has dried up. Probably the great amount of mucilage in the thallus helps to check the loss of water, and enables the plant to survive the long summer drought. Growth begins promptly with the first autumn rains, and by mid-winter, or sometimes earlier, the reproductive organs mature. The sporophyte continues to grow in length as long as the thallus receives the necessary moisture. New^ sporog- enous tissues develops at the base of the sporophyte long after the first spores have been shed. With the cessation of its IV. THE ANTIIOCEROTES 125 water-supply through the drying up of the thalhis, the sporo- phytc hnally dies. In order to study the apical growth satisfactorily, young plants that show no signs of the sporogonia should be selected. In A. fiisiforuiis such a plant will show the margin of the thallus occupied by numerous growing points separated 1)y a greater or smaller number of intervening cells. It is some- what difficult to determine positively whether one or move apical cells are present. In sections parallel to the surface the initial cells are seen to occupy the bottom of a shallow depres- sion (Fig. 65, C). In the case figured, x probably is the single apical cell, and it seems likely that this is usually the case, al- though Leitgeb was inclined to think that there were several marginal cells of equal rank. The outer wall of the cells shows a very marked cuticle. A vertical section passing through one of the growing points (Fig. 66) shows that the apical cell is much larger than appears from the horizontal section. On comparing the two sections it is evident that its form is the same as in the Marchantiace?e or Pallavicinia. Two sets of lateral segments, and two sets of inner ones, alternately ventral and dorsal, are cut off, and the further divisions of these show great regularity, this being especially the case in i:he dorsal and ventral segments. Each of these first divides into an inner and an outer cell. The former divides repeatedly and in both segments forms the central part of the thallus. It is these cells that, according to Leitgeb, later show thickenings upon their walls somewhat like those met with in many Mar- chantiaceae. From the outer cells are developed the special superficial organs both on the ventral and dorsal sides. From the former arise the colourless delicate rhizoids and peculiar stoma-like organs, the mucilage clefts, first described by Janczewski ( i ) , W' ho also pointed out the true nature of the Nostoc colonies found w^ithin the thallus. These mucilage clefts, especially in their earlier stages, resemble closely the stomata of the higher plants. They arise by the partial sep- aration of two adjacent surface cells close to the growing point, and often at least, the two cells bounding the cleft are sister cells. However, the same division of the neighboring cells frequently occurs without the formation of a cleft, and there is nothing to distinguish the two cells bounding the cleft from the adjacent ones, and a homology wath the real stomata 126 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. on the sporogonia is not to be assumed. The mucilage sHt becomes wider, and beneath it an intercellular space is formed which widens into a cavity whose cells secrete the abundant Fig. 65. — Anthoceros fusiforniis. A. Young plant with single growing point (x), X85; B, horizontal section of the growing point of a similar plant, X525; x, the single apical cell; C, similar section of a growing point from an older plant, with pos- sibly more than one initial cell, X260; D, a mucilage slit from the ventral side of the thallus, X525. mucilage filling it. This mucilage escapes through the clefts and covers the growing point in the same way as that secreted by the glandular hairs in the Jungermanniace?e. o C -3 •' 3 I- .2 3 c -^ c bo -O o ^ (X- rt "" c •S 8 s to s and D, successive cross-sections of embryos of about the age of A and C respectively. In E the archesporium is differentiated. The origin of the archesporium in Anthoceros was in the main correctly shown by Leitgeb, but I find that the extent of the archesporium is less than he represents. In PL I. Figs. 3 and 10 of his monograph on the Anthoceroteae, he figures the archesporium as extending completely to the base of the columella. A large number of sections were examined, and in no case was this found to be so. Instead, it was only from the cells surrounding the upper half of the columella that the archesporium was formed. Previous to the differentiation of IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES I37 the archesporium the four ])n"niary cells of the columella divide by a series of transverse walls until there are about four cells in each row. Radial walls also form in the outer cells so that their number also increases, and the young capsule consists of the central columella composed of four rows of cells and a single layer of cells outside. The archesporium now arises by a series of periclinal walls in the peripheral cells of the upper half only of the capsule, and is thus seen to arise from the peripheral cells of the capsule, and not from the central ones. Fig. 70, E shows a longitudinal section of the sporogonium at this stage. Three parts may be distinguished — the foot, the capsule, and an intermediate zone between. The latter is important, as it is from this that the meristematic part of the older sporogonium is formed. With the separation of the archesporium the apical growth ceases, and the future growth is intercalary. In the capsule cell divisions proceed rapidly in all its parts. The original four rows of cells forming the columella increase to sixteen, which is the normal number in the fully-developed sporogonium. The archesporium, by the formation of a sec- ond series of periclinal walls, becomes two-layered, and the w^all outside the archesporium becomes about four cells thick, the outermost layer forming a distinct and well-developed epidermis. The foot grows rapidly in size, but the divisions are very irregular, and finally it forms a large bulbous appendage to the base of the sporogonium. The cells are large and the outer ones develop still further the root-like character of those in the young foot. The tissues of the thallus about the base of the sporogonium grow rapidly with it, and the connection between the surface cells of the sporogonium foot and the adjacent cells of the thallus is very intimate. The subsequent growth of the capsule is entirely dependent upon the activity of the zone of meristem at its base. This divides very actively, and the divisions correspond exactly with the primary ones in the young embryo, so that the completed portions of the older parts of the capsule are continuous with the forming tissues at the base. A series of cross-sections at different points, compared w^ith a median longitudinal section, shows in a most instructive way the gradual development of the different parts of the mature capsule (Fig. y2). The centre 138 AWSSES AND FERNS CHAP. K of the sporogonium is occupied by a columella composed of sixteen rows of cells, which in cross-section form a nearly per- fect square. At the base these cells are thin-walled and show no intercellular spaces, but farther up their walls begin, to thicken and the rows gradually separate until in the upper part the columella has somewhat the appearance of a bundle of isolated fibres. The archesporium is constantly growing from below, and the new cells are cut' off from those surrounding the columella in the same way as at first. The archesporium, as well as the colu- mella, can be traced down nearly to the base of the capsule, and its cells are very early recognisable both by their position and by their contents. At first but one cell thick, the archesporium soon be- comes double, but does not advance be- yond this condition. As the archespo- rium is followed from the base towards the apex of the capsule the cells begin to show a differentiation. Up to the point where the archesporium becomes divided into two layers the cells appear alike; but shortly after this their walls begin to separate, and two distinct forms are recognisable, arranged with much regularity in many cases, although this arrangement is not invariable. Pretty regularly alternating are groups of oval, swollen cells, with large nuclei and abundant granular cytoplasm, and much more slender ones, that may un- dergo secondary longitudinal divisions. The latter have smaller nuclei and more transparent contents. Examination higher up shows that the former are the spore mother cells, the others the elaters, which here have the character of groups of cells, and do not develop the spiral thickenings found in most Hepatic?e. As these two sorts of cells grow older they separate completely, and the spore mother cells become perfectly globular. The sterile cells remain more Fig, 71. — Anthoceros Pear- soni. Median longitudinal section through the base of the sporogonium. The archesporium is shaded. F, Foot; V, V, basal sheath of calyptra, X 100. IV. THE ANTHOCEROTHS I39 or less united, and form a sort of network in whose interstices the spores He. The development of the spores can Ije easily lollow^ed, at least in most of the details, in fresh material, and on this account it was among the first plants in which cell division was studied. The mother cells in all stages can be found in the same sporogonium, and on account of their great transparency show the process of cell division very satisfactorily. The nucleus, however, is small, and its behaviour during the cell division is not so easy to follows The mother cell, just before division, is filled with colourless cell sap, and the cytoplasm is confined to a thin film lining the cell w^all. This cytoplasmic layer is somewhat thicker on one side, and here the nucleus is situated (Fig. y^^, A). Lying close to the nucleus is a round- ish body, of granular consistence and yellowish green in colour. This is a chloroplast, which at this stage is less deeply col- oured than later. The chloroplast contains a number of granules, some of w^hich are starch. The cell increases rapidly in size, and the nucleus, together wath the chloroplast, move aw-ay from the wall of the cell toward the centre, where they are suspended by cytoplasmic threads. The chloroplast next divides into two equal portions, which move apart (Fig. 73, B), but remain connected by the cytoplasmic filaments. They approach again, and each dividing once more, the four result- ing chloroplasts remain close together with the nucleus, in the centre of the cell. Davis ( I ) has made a very complete study of the spore division in A. Iccvis. In this species the archesporium is less massive than in A. Pearsoni or A. fiisiforuiis, and the ar- rangement of the sporogenous and sterile cells less regular. Davis found that the sporophytic nuclei had regularly eight chromosomes, those of the gametophyte four. Owing to the small amount of chromatin in the nucleus, the karyokinetic figures are small and the changes difficult to follow satisfactorily. Enough can be easily made out, how-* ever, to show that the process is in no w^ay peculiar. There is first a nuclear spindle of the ordinary form, and the resulting nuclei assume the resting stage before dividing again. Each then divides, and the four nuclei move to points equi- distant from each other, and which are already occupied by the four chloroplasts. After this is accomplished, cell walls arise 1) .^ ^ OJ 0) s •G s +-» o u o d , cross-section, the others longitudinal sections; E, nearly ripe antheridium, X300, the other fig- ures X600; (^, A, the primary antheridial cells. dently the young antheridia (<^) have been formed by the longi- tudinal division of a single hypodermal cell, whose sister epider- mal cell has divided again by a transverse wall to form the outer wall of the antheridial cavity (Figs. A, B). The commonest number of antheridia formed is four. Less regularity is found in the next divisions than in Antho- ceros, although in the main they are the same. This is observ- able both in longitudinal and cross-sections (see Fig. 80, D). ISO MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The full-grown antheridium is more flattened than in either species of Anthoceros examined by me, and the stalk shorter and thicker, but otherwise closely resembles it, although the extremely symmetrical arrangement of the cells, especially of the wall, is much less noticeable. The archegonia correspond very closely, both in position and structure, with those of the other genera, the most marked peculiarity being the more nearly equal diameter of the cover cell and central cell, and a corresponding increase in the breadth Fig. 8i. — Notothylas orbicularis. Development of the archegonium, X6oo; x, the apical cell. of the neck canal cell. Subsequently the central cell becomes much enlarged and the appearance of the fully-developed arche- gonium is very much like that of Anthoceros (Fig. 8i, A). As in A. fiisiformis, the usual number of neck canal cells seems to be four, and in no case did the number exceed five. Tlie cover cells were four in number in all the archegonia studied. IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES 151 and are larger than in Anthoccros. As in that genus, they are thrown off when tlie archegonium opens. The youngest embryo found was composed of four cells, and presented quite a different appearance from the corre- sponding stage in Anthoccros. It is impossible from this stage to tell wdiether the first wall in the embryo is vertical or trans- verse. This embryo consisted of four nearly equal quadrants, instead of having the two upper cells larger than the lower ones. By comparison with the older stages there is little doubt that here the first transverse wall separates the foot from the capsule, as in Sphccrocarpus, and that the upper cell develops directly into the capsule instead of the latter being determiner] by the second transverse \valls. In the next youngest stages Fie. 82. — Notothylas orbicularis. A, B, Horizontal sections of the growing point with young archegonia; C, cross-section of the apex of an archegonium, showing the arrangement of the cover cells; D, longitudinal section of a nearly ripe arche- gonium, X400. found (Fig. 83, B) the archesporium was already differentiated. A comparison of this with the corresponding stage of Antho- ccros shows conclusively that the two are practically identical in structure. The columella, evidently formed as in Antho- ccros, and as there made up of four rows of cells, is surrounded by the archesporium cut off from the peripheral cells. Leit- geb's surmise that the columella is a secondary formation is, therefore, for A^. orbicularis at least, entirely erroneous, and it is extremely likely that when normal specimens of the other species are examined from microtome sections, in the young 152 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. stages at least, a similar columella will be found. The single embryo that Leitgeb (1. c. PL IV., Fig. yy) figures of N. orbi- cularis (valvata) is at once seen to be abnormal, and as his con- clusions were drawn from a study of similar dead embryos in the other species, they cannot be accepted without more satis- factory evidence. While in the main corresponding to the em- bryo of Anthoceros there are some interesting differences which are closely associated with the structure of the older sporogo- nium. The foot is smaller than in Anthoceros and derived only from the lowest tier of cells. The columella is decidely smaller, and the archesporium, as well as the young sporogonium wall, relatively much thicker. As in Anthoceros, the archesporium does not extend to the foot, but is separated by the zone of B Fig. 83. — Notothylas orbicularis. A, Four-celled embryo; B, C, older embryos, in longitudinal section. The archesporial cells are shaded. A, X4S0; B, C, X225. cells which there give rise to the meristem at the base of the capsule. The form of the embryo is different too. It is pear- shaped and more elongated than in Anthoceros. As the embryo develops these differences become more apparent and others arise. Fig. 83, C shows a stage where the division of the archesporial cells has begun, and it is at once apparent how much more conspicuous they are. It is seen too that the outer cells of the upper part of the capsule are also dividing actively, and that, compared with Anthoceros^ the IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES 153 apical part of the capsule retains its meristematic character for a much longer period. Corresponding with this, the growth at the base of the capsule is much less marked. The divisions in the archesporium are much more active than in AntJwceros, and the apical part of the capsule retains its meristematic char- acter for a much longer period. Corresponding with this, the growth at the base of the capsule is much less marked. The di- visions in the archesporium are much more active than in An- tJwceros, and also less regular. At first divisions occur in the upper portion in all directions, so that above the columella there is a mass of archesporial tissue much thicker than that below, and occupying very much more space than the corresponding tissue in Anthoccros. Longitudinal sections through the basal part of the older sporogonium show an arrangement of tissues similar to those in Anthoccros, but there are differences corre- sponding to those in the young stages. The foot (Fig. 84, A) is much smaller and flatter, and sometimes shows a very regular structure. The central part is composed of a compact mass of rather large cells, between which and the base of the capsule is a narrow zone of meristematic tissue. The superficial cells do not ahvays grow out into the root-like processes found in Anthoccros and Dcndroccros, but may remain short and project but slightly. The cells are characterised by abundant granular cytoplasm and conspicuous nuclei, showing that they are prob- ably not only absorbent cells, but also elaborate the food mate- rials taken in from the gametophyte. The gradual transition of the difTerentiated tissues above into the meristem at the base, is precisely as in AntJwceros, and sections at that point in the two genera can scarcely be distinguished from one another. The columella (in longitudinal section) in both shows four par- allel rows of cells, outside of which lies the single row of arche- sporial cells, and four rows of cells belonging to the wall of the capsule. As the section is examined higher up, however, there are marked dififerences, especially in the divisions of the arche- sporium. The first divisions in the archesporium of N^otothylas are perlclinal, and for a short distance it is two-layered, as it i^ permanently in Anthoccros ; but still further up It widens very rapidly by the formation of repeated perlclinal walls, and soon comes to be much thicker than either the columella or the capsule wall. A further study of the developing archesporium shows 154 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. as <« 0 0 i-^ ro X TJ m nj >-5 rt is u • a ^ 5; ra 1 B Tf 3 00 (U 0 +-• 0 o IV. THE ANTHOCEROTES 155 that the divisions occur with a good deal of regularity. The archesporial cells are divided by alternating vertical and trans- verse walls into four layers of cells instead of two, as in Antlio- ceros, and these cells are arranged in regularly placed transverse rows. At first the cells appear alike, but later there is a separa- tion into sporogenous and sterile cells as in Anthoccros. Each primary transverse row of cells becomes divided into two. The upper row grows much faster, and its cells l^ecome swollen and the cytoplasm more granular, while the lower row has its cells remaining flattened and more transparent, /. c, there is a se]:)- aration of the archesporium into alternate layers of sporogenous and sterile cells as in Anthoccros, but here the number of cells is double that in the latter, and the longer axis of the cells is transverse instead of vertical. In the portion of the archesporium above the columella these alternate layers of spore mother cells and sterile cells extend com- pletely across, and Leitgeb has correctly fig- ured this, although he probably was mistaken in assuming that this arrangement extended to the base of the capsule. The further development of the capsule is much like that of Anthoccros, but the division of the chloroplast takes place before the spore mother cells are isolated, and the primary chlo- roplast is evident almost as soon as the sporog- 2^ enous cells are recognisable as such. The cells of the columella do not become as elon- gated as in Anthoccros, and develop thicken- ings much like those of the sterile cells of the archesporium; and it was this partly that led Leitgeb to the conclusion that even where a definite columella was present it probably arose as a secondary formation in the archesporium, similar to the formation of the axial bundle of elaters in P cilia, and that in Notothylas as in the Jungermanniales, the archesporium arose from the inner of the cells formed by the first periclinal walls, and not from the outer ones. That this is not true for A^ oribicularis is shown beyond question from sections of both the older and younger sporogonium, and it would be Fig. 85. — Longitu- dinal section of a nearly ripe sporo- gonium of A^ or- bicularis, X50. 156 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. extremely strange if the other species should differ so radically from this one as would be the case were Leitgeb's surmise correct. The wall of the capsule does not develop the assimilative apparatus of the Anthoceros capsule, and stomata are com- pletely absent from the epidermis. The inner layers of cells are more or less completely disorganised, and they probably serve to nourish the growing spores, which here, of course, are correspondingly more numerous than in Anthoceros. As in the latter the sterile cells from a series of irregular chambers in w^hich the spores lie. At maturity these sterile cells separate into irregular groups. Their walls are marked with short curved thickened bands, yellowish in colour like the wall of the ripe spores. At maturity the capsule projects but little beyond its sheath, and opens by two valves. In some species, e. g., N, melanospora, the capsule often opens irregularly. The Evolution of the Anthocerotes The Anthocerotes form a most interesting series of forms among themselves, but are also of the greatest importance in the study of the origin of the higher plants. Unquestionably Notothylas represents the form which most nearly resembles the other Liverworts, but until the other species are investigated further we shall have to assume that the type of the sporo- gonium is essentially different from that of the lower Hepaticse, and corresponds to that of the other Anthocerotes. The pri- mary formation of the columella and the subsequent differentia- tion of the archesporium occur elsewhere only in the Sphagna- cese. From Notothylas, where the archesporium constitutes the greater part of the older sporogonium, and the columella and wall are relatively small, there is a transition through the forms with a relatively large columella to Dendroceros, where the spore formation is much more subordinated and a massive assimilative tissue developed. In Notothylas the secondary growth of the capsule at the base, while it continues for some time, is checked before the capsule projects much beyond its sheath. In Dendroceros the growth continues much longer, although it does not continue so long as in Anthoceros. The assimilative system of tissue in the latter is finally completed by the development of perfect stomata, and the growth of the IV. THE ANTIIOCEROTES 157 c^ipsule is unlimited. All that is needed to make the sporo- phyte entirely independent is a root connecting it with the earth. The Inter-relationships of the Hepaticcc From a review of the preceding account of the Liverworts, it will be apparent that these plants, especially the thallose forms, constitute a very ill-defined group of organisms, one set of forms merging into another by almost insensible gradations, and this is not only true among themselves, but applies also to some extent to their connection with the Mosses and Pteridophytes. The fact that the degree of development of gametophyte and sporophyte does not always correspond makes it very difficult to determine which forms are to be regarded as the most primitive. Thus while Riccia is unquestionably the simplest as regards the sporophyte, the gametophyte is very much more specialised than that of Ancura or Sphccrocarpiis, The latter is, perhaps, on the whole the simplest form we know, and we can easily see how from similar forms all of the other groups may have developed. The frequent recurrence of the two-sided apical cell, either as a temporary or permanent con- dition in so many forms, makes it probable that the primitive form had this type of apical cell. From this hypothetical form, in which the thallus was either a single layer of cells or with an imperfect midrib like Sphccrocarpiis, three lines of development may be assumed to have arisen. In one of these the differenti- ation was mainly in the tissues of the gametophyte, and the sporophyte remained comparatively simple, although showing an advance in the more specialised forms. The evolution of this type is illustrated in the germinating spores of the Mar- chantiaceas, where there is a transition from the simple thallus with its single apical cell and smooth rhizoids to the complex thallus of the mature gametophyte. In its earlier phases it re- sembles closely the condition which is permanent in the simpler anacrogynous Jungermanniaceae, and it seems more probable that forms like these are primitive than that they have been de- rived by a reduction of the tissues from the more specialised thallus of the Marchantiacese. Sphccrocarpiis, showing as it does points. of affinity with both the lower Marchantiales and the anacrogynous Jungermanniales, probably represents more nearly than any other known form this hypothetical type. Its 158 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. sporogonium, however, simple as it is, is more perfect than that of Riccia, and if our hypothesis is correct, the Marchanti- ales must have been derived from Sphcerocarpns-likQ forms in which the sporophyte was still simpler than that of existing species. Assuming that this is correct, the further evolution of the Marchantiales is simple enough, and the series of forms from the lowest to the highest very complete. In the second series, the Jungermanniales, starting with Splicer ocarpus, the line leads through Amur a, Pellia, and simi- lar simple thallose forms, to several types with more or less perfect leaves— ^.^.^ Blasia, Fossoinbronia, Treuhia, Haplomit- riiiin. These do not constitute a single series, but hav^ evi- dently developed independently, and it is quite probable that the typical foliose Jungermanniacese are not all to be traced back to common ancestors, but have originated at different points from several anacrogynous prototypes. The systematic position of the Anthocerotes is more diffi- cult to determine, and their connection w-ith any other existing forms known must be remote. While the structure of the thal- lus and sporogonium in Notothylas shows a not very remote resemblance to the corresponding structures in Sphcer ocarpus, it must be remembered that the peculiar chloroplasts of the Anthocerotes, as well as the development of the sexual organs, are peculiar to the group, and quite different from other Liver- worts. To find chloroplasts of similar character, one must go to the green Algse, where in many Confervacese ver}^ similar ones occur. It is quite conceivable that the peculiarities of the sexual organs may be explained by supposing that those of such a form as Sphcor ocarpus, for example, should become co- herent with the surrounding envelope at a very early stage, and remain so until maturity. In Aneura we have seen that the base of the archegonium is confluent with the thallus, in which respect it offers an approach to the condition found in the An- thocerotes; but that this is anything more than an analogy is improbable. The origin of tlie endogenous antheridium must at present remain conjectural, Ijut that it is secondary rather than primarv is quite possiljle, as we know that occasionally the antheridium may originate superficially. In regard to the sporogonium, until further evidence is brought -forward to show that Notothylas may have the columella absent in the early stages, it must be assumed that its structure in tlie Anthocerotes IV. THE ANTllOCEROTES 159 is radically different from that of the other Liverworts. Of the lower Hepaticae Sphccrocarpiis perhaps offers again the nearest analogy to Notothylas, but it would not l)e safe at present to assume any close connection between the two. Of course tlie very close relationships of the three genera of the Anthocerotes among themselves are obvious. On the whole, then, the evidence before us seems to indicate that the simplest of the existing Hepaticse are the lower thallose Jungermanniales, and of these Sphccrocarpiis is probably the most primitive. The two lines of the Marchantiales and Jun- germanniales have diverged from this common ancestral type and developed along different lines. The Anthocerotes cannot certainly be referred to this common stock, and differ much more radically from either of the other two lines than these do from each other, so that at present the group must be looked upon as at best but remotely connected with the other Hepaticae, and both in regard to the thallus and sporophyte has its nearest affinities among certain Pteridophytes. The possibility of sep- arate origin of the Anthocerotes from Colcochcetc-Wko. ancestors is conceivable, but it seems more probable that they have a com- mon origin, very remote, it is true, with the other Liverworts. They may probably best be relegated to a separate class, coordi- nate with the Hepaticae and Musci. CHAPTER V THE MOSSES (MUSCI) : SPHAGNALES— ANDRE^ALES The ]\Iosses offer a marked contrast to the Hepaticse, for while the latter are pre-eminently a generalised group, the Mosses- with a very few exceptions form one of the most sharply defined and specialised groups of plants known to us. Although much outnumbering the Liverworts in number of species, as well as individuals, the differences in structure be- tween the most extreme forms are far less than obtain among the Liverworts. While the latter occur as a rule in limited numbers, and for the most part where there is abundant moisture, the Mosses often cover very large tracts almost to the exclusion of other vegetation, especially in northern countries. Li more temperate regions, the familiar peat-bogs are the best known examples of this gregarious habit. Mosses are for the most part terrestrial, and are found in almost all localities. Some grow upon organic substrata, especially de- caying wood, and are to a greater or less extent saprophytic. Haberlandt (4) first called attention to this, and investigated a number of forms, among them Rhynchostegium murale, Eurynchium prcclongiiin, Wchera nutans, and others, and in these found that the rhizoids had the power of penetrating the tissue of the substratum, much as a fungus would do. The most remarkable case, however, is Buxhamnia, where the leaves are almost completely absent and the saprophytic habit very strongly pronounced. Most of the Mosses, however, are abundantly provided with assimilative tissue, and grow upon almost every substratum, although most of them are pretty constant in their habitat. A number of species are t3^pically aquatic, e. g., Fontinalis and many species of Sphagnum and 160 CH.v. MOSSES (MUSCIJ: SPHAGNALES—ANDKE.EALES i6i Hypnum; others grow regularly in very exposed situations on rocks, e. g., Andrecca. Very many, like Funaria hygronictrica and Atrichuui iindiilatiun, grow upon the earth ; and others again, like species of Mniiiin and Thuidiuui, seem to grow exclusively upon the decaying trunks of trees. Indeed Mosses are hardly absent from any locality except salt water. \\\\h the exception of the Sphagnace?e and Andreseacese, and pos- sibly Archidiuin, the type of structure found among the ^Mosses is extraordinarily constant, and they may all be unhesitatingly referred to a single order, the Bryales, which includes within it an overwhelming majority of the species. The gametophyte of the Musci always shows a well- marked protonema, which in most cases has the form of an extensively branching alga-like filamentous structure, from which later a distinct leafy axis arises as a lateral bud. In Sphagnum this protonema is a flat thallus, and the same is true of Tefraphis and a few other forms, but the filamentous proto- nema is very much more common. The gametophore arises from this protonema as a lateral bud, which develops a pyramidal apical cell, from which three sets of segments are cut off, each segment producing a leaf. The only exception to this, so far as is known at present, is the genus Fissidcns (Leitgeb (2)), where the apical cell is wedge-shaped, and only two sets of segments are formed. Upon these leafy branches the sexual organs are borne. The relative degree of development of the protonema and the gametophore differ much in different forms. Thus in the Phascacese the proto- nema is permanent, and the gametophore small and poorly developed. In the higher Mosses the protonema disappears more or less completely, and the assimilative functions are entirely assumed by the large highly developed gametophore, which is capable of reproducing itself by direct branching without the intervention of the protonema. The commonest type of gametophore is the upright stem with the leaves ar- ranged radially about it, but in many creeping forms, such as some species of Mnhini, Hypmim, etc., the gametophore is more or less dorsiventral ; but in these the apical cell is pyram- idal, and produces three rows of leaves. Growing out from the base of the stem in most Mosses, and fastening it to the substratum, are numerous brown rhizoids which are not, how- ever, morphologically distinct from the protonema. Thus if II i62 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. a turf of growing Moss is turned upside down, the rhizoids thus exposed to the hght very soon develop chlorophyll, and grow out into normal protonemal filaments. In most of the Mosses the leaves show a one-layered lamina traversed by a midrib, w^hich may be quite small or very massive. This midrib is made up in part of elongated thick- walled sclerenchyma, and contains a conducting tissue. The highest grade of development of the leaf is met with in the PolytrichacecBj where the midrib is very massive and peculiar vertical laminae of chlorophyll-bearing cells grow out from the surface of the leaf. In Buxhaumia the leaves are almost en- tirely abortive. The peculiar leaves of Sphagnum will be re- ferred to later, as well as the details of structure of the leaves of other forms. The stem, except in the lowest forms, is traversed by a well-defined central strand of conductive tissue, and in a few of the highest ones, e. g. Polytrichum, there are in addition smaller bundles, continuations of the midribs of the leaves, recalling the "leaf-traces" found in the stems of Spermato- phytes. The types of non-sexual reproduction among the Musci are extraordinarily various, and a careful study of them shows that the morphological connection between the protonema and gametophore is a very intimate one, as they may arise recip- rocally one from the other. With the exception of certain resting buds developed from the protonema it appears (Goebel (lo), p. 170) that the formation of the leafy stem is always preceded by the protonema. The latter arises primarily from the germinating spores, but may develop secondarily from almost any part of the gametophore or even in exceptional cases from the cells of the sporophyte (Pringsheim (2) ; Stahl ( I ) ) . From these protonemal filaments new gameto- phores arise in the usual way. The gametophore itself, es- pecially where it is large and long lived, by the separation of its branches rapidly increases the number of new individuals. This is especially marked in Sphagnum, where this is the principal method of propagating the plants. Special organs of propagation in the form of gemmse also occur, and these may develop from the protonema or from the gametophore Tetr aphis pellncida (Fig. 118) is a good example, showing these specialised gemmae which after a time germinate by V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDREAiALES 163 giving rise to a protonema upon which, as usual, the gameto- phore arises as a bud. In size the gametophore of the Mosses ranges from a milHmetre or less in height in Biixhaumia and Ephcmeriim to 30 to 50 cm. in the large Polytrichacese and Fontinalis. The branching of the gametophore is never dichotomous, and so far as is known the lateral branches arise, not in the axils of the leaves, but below them. Underground ■'^- Fig. 86. — Climacium Americannm , showing the formation of stolons, X2« stems or stolons, which afterwards develop into normal leafy axes, are common in many forms, e. g., Climacium (Fig. 86). The sexual organs are borne either separately or together at the summit of the gametophoric branches. WHiere the plants are dioecious, it sometimes happens that the two sexes do not grow near together, in which case, although archegonia i64 . MOSSES AND FERNS ' chap. may be plentiful, they fail to be fecundated and thus no cap- sules are developed. This no doubt accounts for the extreme rarity of the sporogonium in many Mosses, although in other cases, e. g., Sphagnum^ it would appear that the formation of the sexual organs is a rare occurrence. These resemble in gen- eral those of the Hepaticse, but differ in some of their details. The leaves surrounding them are often somewhat modified, and in the case of the male plants (Atrichmn, Polytrichum) different in form and colour from the other leaves, so that the whole structure looks strikingly like a flower. As a rule, the archegonial receptacles are not so conspicuous. The early divisions of the archegonium correspond closely with those of the Liverworts, but after the "cover cell" is formed, instead of dividing by cross walls into four cells, it functions for some time as an apical cell, and to its activity is largely due the fur- ther development of the neck. The venter is usually very much more massive than in the Hepaticse, and the egg small. The antheridia, except in Sphagnum, are borne also at the apex of the stem, whose apical cell does not always, at any rate, become transformed into an antheridium, as we sometimes find, especially in species of Atrichum and Polytrichum, that the axis grows through the antheridial group and develops a leafy axis, which later may form other antheridia at its apex. Where the plants are dioecious the males are usually noticeably smaller than the females. The antheridia, except in Sphagnum, are very uniform in structure, and like the archegonium exhibit a very definite apical growth (Fig. 102). The wall remains one-layered, as in the Liverworts, and often the chromatophores in its cells become red at maturity, as in some Liverworts, e. g., Anthoceros. The ripe antheridium is in most Mosses club- shaped, and the sperm cells are discharged while still in con- nection, the complete isolation of the sperm cells only taking place some time after the mass has lain in water. In Sphag- num the antheridia are much like those of certain leafy Liver- worts, and stand singly in the axils of the leaves of the male branches. Holferty (i) describes and figures a number of Interesting abnormalities in Mniuni cuspidatiim in which organs are some- times developed which are intermediate in character between archegonia and antheridia. The sporophyte of the Mosses reaches a high degree of p V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGN ALES— ANDRE jn.Ai.ES 165 develupnicnl in the typical forms, and shows great uniformity, both in its development and in tlie essential structure of the full-grown sporophyte. With the exception of Sphagnum, which will be referred to more specially later, the early growth of the sporogonium is due to the segmentation of a two-sided apical cell. The separation of the archesi)orium takes place at a late period, and like that of Anthoceros it occupies but a very small part of the sporogonium, which in all the higher forms attains a considerable size and complexity. All the archesporial cells form spores, and no trace of elaters can be found. In all but the lower types, the sporogonium becomes differentiated into a stalk (seta) and a capsule. This differ- entiation is gradual, and the elongation of the seta is not a rapid process, due simply to an elongation of the cells, but is caused by actual growth and cell division. In Sphagnum and Andrccca, where no seta is present, the axis of the gameto- phore elongates and forms a sort of stalk (pseudopodium), which carries up the capsule above the leaves. The formation of the capsule and seta takes place by a rapid enlargement of the upper part of the very much elongated embryo about the same time that the archesporium becomes recognisable. This enlargement is accompanied by a separa- tion of the cells of tw^o layers of the wall, by which an inter- cellular space is formed which later may l^ecome very large (Figs. 109-112). A second similar space may be developed in- side the archesporium, but this is found only in the Polytrich- ace?e. In the Sphagnaceae and the Andreaeacese this space is not developed. These lacunae are traversed by protonema-like filaments of chlorophyll-bearing cells, and the cells of the mass- ive wall of the capsule also contain much chlorophyll, so that there is no cjuestion that the sporogonium is capable of assimila- tion. Stomata, much like those of Anthoceros or the vascular plants, occur upon the basal part of the capsule in many species, but are not always present. In Sphagmun and all the higher Bryales the capsule opens regularly by means of a circular lid or operculum. This in the latter group is a most characteristic structure, and with its accompanying structures, the "annulus" and "peristome," form some of the most important distinguishing marks of different genera and species. When ripe, the operculum falls off and the ripe spores are set free. The teeth of the peristome, by i66 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. their hygroscopic movements, play an important part in scat- tering the spores, and physiologically take the place of the elaters of the Hepaticse. Some Mosses live but a few months, and after ripening their spores, die. This is the case w^ith Funaria hygrometrica, at least in California. Other Mosses are perennial, and some species of peat or tufa-forming Mosses seem to have an un- limited growth, the lower portions dying and the apices grow^ ing on until layers of peat or tufa of great thickness result, covered over with the still living plants whose apices are the direct continuation of the stems which form the basis of the mass. AA^ith the exception of a very few forms all the Mosses are readily referable to three orders. The first two, the Sphagnales and the Andreseales, are represented each by a single genus, and are in several respects the types that come nearest the Liver- worts. All the other Mosses, except perhaps Archidiuni and Biixhaiimia, conform to a very well-marked type of develop- ment, and may be referred to a common order. The Bryales. The Phascaceae or cleistocarpous Mosses are sometimes sep- arated from the higher Bryales as a distinct order, but a study of their development shows that they belong to the same series, and only differ in the degree of development from the more specialized stegocarpous forms. Order I. — Sphagnales The Sphagnales, or Peat-Mosses, are represented by the single genus Sphagnimi. They are Mosses of large size, which, as is well known, often cover large tracts of swampy land and aljout the borders of lakes, forming the familiar peat- bogs of northern countries. Owing to the empty cells in the leaves and outer layers of the stem, they suck up water like a sponge, and the plants when growing are completely saturated with water. The colour is usually pale green, but varies much in depth of colour, and in many species is red or yellow. When dry the colour is much duller, largely owing to the opacity of the dry, empty cells which conceal to a great extent the colour of the underlying tissues. Tliey branch extensively, and, ac- cording to Schimper, a branch is always formed corresponding to every fourth leaf ; but Leitgeb has shown that although this V. MOSSES (MUSCJ): SPHAGNALES—ANDREAIALES 167 is the rule numerous exceptions to it occur. In sterile plants the branches are of two kinds, long llagellate 1)ranches which hang clown almost vertically and are applied to the stem, and much shorter ones that are crowded together at the apex and have only a limited growth. The leaves are inserted on the Fi( 87, — Sphagnum (sp) ; A, B, Young protonemata, X262; C, an older protonema with a leafy bud ik), X about 40; r, marginal rhizoids. stm by a broad base, and taper to a more or less well-marked pent. According to Schimper, the divergence of the leaves oi the main axis is always two-fifths, but on the smaller bnnches variations from this sometimes occur. The leaves i68 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. sp show no trace of a midrib. As the axis elongates the leaves become separated, as well as the lower branches, but upon the smaller branches they remain closely imbricated. Rhizoids are present only in the earlier stages of the plant's growth, and are only occasionally found in a very rudimentary condition in the older ones. The spores of Sphagnum on germination form first a ver^ short filament, which soon, at least when grown upon a solid substratum, forms a flat thallus, which at first sometimes gro^^s by a definite apical cell (C. Muller (3)). It first has a spati- late shape (Fig. 87, A, B), whi::h later becomes broadly heart-shapec, and closely resembles in this cond- tion a young Fern prothallium, for which it is readily mistaken. Tie older ones become more irregular and may attain a diameter of se]- eral millimetres. The thallus s but one cell thick throughout i's whole extent, and is fastened to tte earth by colourless rhizoids. Lat(r similar filaments grow out from tie marginal cells of the thallus, and a careful examination shows th;t they are septate, and closely n- semble the protonemal filaments tf other Mosses. Like those, tie Fig. 8S. — Sphagnum squarrosum. ggp^^ especially lU the COloUrlciS Leafy shoot with sporophytes ^ ^ -^ {sp), borne at the end of leaf- oucs, are strongly obliquc. 1 hce less branches, or "pseudopodia," marginal protoucmal threads mat, according to Hofmeister ( i ) anl Schimper (i), produce a flattened thallus at their extremitj, and thus the number of flat thalli may be increased. Schimpir states that if the germination takes place in water, the formj- tion of a flat thallus is suppressed and the protonema remaiis filamentous, but Goebel disputes this. | In the few cases observed by me, only one leafy axis aros from each tlialloid protonema, and although this is not express^ stated by Hofmeister and Schimper, their figures would ind- cate it. At a point, usually near the base, a protuberance $ ^ V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPH/IGN ALES— ANDRE/HALES 169 formed by the active division of the cells, in a manner probably entirely similar U) that in otlier Mosses, and this rapidly as- snmes the form of the young stem. The first leaves are very simple in structure, and are composed of perfectly uniform elongated quadrilateral cells, all of which contain more or less chlorphyll. Like the older ones, however, they show the char- acteristic two-fifth divergence. Schimper states that the fifth leaf, at the latest, shows the differentiation into chlorophyll- A. Fig. 89. — Sphagnum cymbifolium. A, Median longitudinal section of a slender branch; X, the apical cell; B, part of a section of the same farther down, showing the enlarged cells at the bases of the leaves, and the double cortex (cor) ; C, cross- section near the apex of a slender branch; D, glandular hair at the base of a young leaf — all X525. bearing and hyaline cells, found in the perfect leaves. The first leaves in which this appears only show it in the lower part, the cells of the apex remaining uniform. 170 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. At the base of the young plant very deUcate colourless rhizoids are developed, and these show the oblique septa so general in the rhizoids of other Mosses. As the plant grows older these almost completely disappear. The apex of the stem and branches is occupied by a pyram- idal apical cell with a very strongly convex outer free base. From the lateral faces of the apical cell, as in the acrogynous Liverworts, three sets of segments are formed. The whole vegetative cone is slender, especially in the smaller branches. The first division in the young segment is parallel to its outer face, and separates it into an inner cell, from which the central part of the axis is formed, and an outer cell which produces the leaves and cortex. The second wall, which is nearly horizontal, divides the outer cell of the segment into an upper and a lower cell, the former being much broader than the latter, which is mainly formed from the kathodic half of the segment, which is higher than the anodic half (Leitgeb (i)). The next wall divides the upper cell into an upper and a lower one, the former being the mother cell of the leaf, the lower^ with the other basal cell, giving rise to the cortex. Growth proceeds actively in the young leaf, which soon projects beyond the surface of the stem, and by the formation of cell walls perpendicular to its surface forms a laminar projection. The position of the cell walls in the young leaf is such that at a very early period a two-sided apical cell is established, which continues to function for a long time, and to whose regular growth the symmetrical rhomboidal form of the cells of the young leaf is largely due (Fig. 90), The leaves do not retain their original three-ranked arrange- ment, but from the first extend more than one-third of the cir- cumference of the stem, so that their bases overlap, and the leaves become very crowded, and the two-fifth arrangement is . established. The degree to which the central tissue of the stem is developed varies with the thickness of the branch. In the main stem it is large, but in the small terminal branches it is much less developed, as well as the cortex, which in these small branches is but one cell thick. Later the cortex of the large branches becomes two-layered (Fig. 89, B), and is clearly sep- arated from the central tissue, whose cells in longitudinal sec- tion are very much larger. In such sections through the base ,0 V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGN ALES— ANDRE JEALES 171 of very young leaves characteristic g-landular hairs are met with. They consist of a short basal cell and an enlarged ter- minal cell containing a densely granular matter, which from its behaviour with stains seems to be mucilaginous. The form 172 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. of the secreting cell is elongated oval (Fig. 89, D), and the hair is inserted close to the base of the leaf, upon its inner sur- face. The young leaf consists of perfectly uniform cells of a nearly rhomboidal form (Fig. 90, A), and this continues until the apical growth ceases. Then there begins to appear the sep- aration into the chlorophyll-bearing and hyaline cells of the mature leaf. This can be easily followed in the young leaf, where its base is still composed of similar cells, but where toward the apex the two sorts of cells become gradually differ- entiated. The future hyaline cells grow almost equally in length and breadth, although the longitudinal grow^th some- what exceeds the lateral. These alternate regularly with the green cells, which grow almost exclusively in length, and form a network with rhomboidal meshes, whose interstices are occu- pied by the hyaline cells. The latter at first contain chloro- phyll, which soon, however, disappears; and finally, as is well known, they lose their contents completely, and in most cases round openings are formed in their walls. The protoplasm is mainly used up in the formation of the spiral and ring-shaped thickenings upon the inner surface of the wall, so characteristic of these cells (Fig. 90, D). The chlorophyll cells are some- times so crowded and overarched by the hyaline ones that they are scarcely perceptible, and of course in such leaves the green colour is very faint. Cross-sections of the leaves show a char- acteristic beaded appearance, the large swollen hyaline cells regularly alternating with the small wedge-shaped sections of the green cells (Fig. 90, E). Russow (4) has shown that the leaves of the sporogonial branch retain more or less their primi- tive character, and the division into the two sorts of cells of the normal leaves is much less marked. He connects this with the necessity for greater assimilative activity in these leaves for the support of the growing sporogonium. From his account too it seems that the stem leaves lose their activity very early. The degree of development of the thickenings upon the walls of the hyaline cells varies in different species, and in dif- ferent parts of the leaf. It is, according to Russow, best de- veloped in the upper half of the leaf, where these thickenings have the form of thin ridges projecting far into the cell cavity. The development of the central tissue of the stem varies. V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPllAGN ALES— ANDRE/HALES i73 The central portion usually remains but little altered and con- stitutes a sort of pith composed of thin-walled colourless par- enchyma, which merges into the outer prosenchymatous tissue of the central region. The cells of the latter are very thicl: walled, and elongated, and their w^alls are usually deeply stained with a brown or reddish pigment. In their earlier stages, .ac- cording to Schimper ((i), p. 36), the prosenchyma cells have regularly arranged and characteristic pitted markings on their walls, but as they grow^ older and the walls thicken, these be- come largely obliterated. Cross-sections of these prosenchyma cells show very distinct striation of the w^all (Fig. 90, G), which become less evident as they approach the thinner-walled parenchyma of the central part of the stem. No trace of a cen- tral cylinder of conducting tissue, such as is found in most of the Mosses, can be found in Sphagnum, and this is correlated with the absence of a midrib in the leaves. The cortex at first forms a layer but one cell thick, but is from the first clearly separated from the axial stem tissue. In the smallest branches it remains one-layered (Fig. 89, C), but in the larger ones it early divides by tangential walls into two layers, which at this stage are very conspicuous (Fig. 89, B). Later there may be a further division, so that the cortex of the main axes frequently is four-layered. While the cells of the young cortex are small, and the tissue compact, later there is an enormous increase in the size of the cells, which finally lose their protoplasmic contents and resemble closely the hyaline cells of the leaves. Like the latter, the cortical cells are per- fectly colourless, and usually have similar circular perforations in their walls. The resemblance is still more marked in S. cymhifoliiim, where there are spiral thickened bands, quite like those of the hyaline leaf cells. On the smaller branches the cortical cells (Schimper (i), p. 39), have been found to be of two kinds — the ordinary form and curious retort-shaped cells with smooth walls and single terminal pore. The Branches Leitgeb ( i ) has studied carefully the branching of Sphag- mtm, which corresponds closely to the other Mosses investi- gated. The branch arises from the lower of the two cells into 174 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. which the outer of the two primary cells of the segment is divided. In this cell, which ordinarily constitutes part of the cortex, walls are formed in such a way that an apical cell of the ordinary form is produced. These lateral branches themselves branch at a very early period, and form tufts of secondary ones. Schimper w^as unable to make out clearly what the nature of this branching was, but suggested a possible dichotomy. Leit- geb, however, concludes that it is monopodial, and that .each branch corresponds to a leaf, as do the primary branches. The growth of all the lateral branches, both the descending flagellate ones and the short upright ones at the top of the stem, is limited, and lasts through one vegetative period only. This, however, is not true of the branches that are destined to continue the axis These are apparently morphologically the same as those whose growth is limited, but they continue to grow in the same man- ner as the main axis. The Sexual Organs The sexual organs in Sphagnum are produced on branches that do not differ essentially from the sterile ones. The leaves of the antheridial branches are usually brightly coloured, — red, yellow, or dark green, and are closely and very regularly set so that the branch has the form of a small catkin (Fig. 91, A). The antheridia stand singly in the axils of the leaves, and Leit- geb states that their position corresponds with that of branches, with which he regards them as homologous, having observed in some cases a bud occupying the place of an antheridium. He studied in detail their development, which differs considerably from that of the other Mosses. The antheridium arises from a single cell whose position corresponds to that of a lateral bud on an ordinary branch. This cell grows out into a papilla and becomes cut off by a transverse wall. The outer cell continues to elongate without any noticeable increase in diameter, and a series of segments are cut off from the terminal cell by walls parallel to its base, so that the young antheridium consists of simply a row of cells, comparable to the very young anther- idium of the Marchantiaceae. Intercalary transverse divisions may also arise, and later some or all of the cells, except the ter- minal one, divide by longitudinal walls, usually two intersect- ing ones in each cell, so that the antheridium rudiment at this V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDREAIALES 175 stage is composed of a long stalk composed of several rows of cells, usually four, and a terminal cell which later gives rise to A Fig. 91. — A, Male catkin of Sphagnum cymbifolium, X50; B, young antheridium of S. acutifolium, X350; C, opened antheridium of the same species; D, spermatozoid, Xiooo (about); E, female branch with sporogonium of S. acutifolium, slightly magnified; cal, calyptra. A, C, E, after Schimper; B, after Leitgeb. the body of the antheridium. The first divisions in the body of the antheridium only take place after the stalk has become 176 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. many times longer than the terminal cell, and is divided into many cells. The account of the development of the antheridium given by Hofmeister and Schimper is incomplete, and differs in some respects from that of Leitgeb. Neither of the former observ- ers seems to have clearly recognised the presence of a definite apical cell from the first. Schimper ( ( i ) , p. 45 ) , states that after the stalk has been formed four rows of segments arise from the terminal cell; to judge from the somewhat vague statements of Hofmeister ((i), p. 154), it appears that he re- garded the terminal growth as taking place by the activity of a two-sided apical cell, as in other Mosses. Leitgeb states that, while this form of growth does frequently occur, usually the divergence of the segments is not exactly half, and the segments do not stand in two straight rows, but some of them are inter- calated between these, forming an imperfect third row. Each segment is first divided by a radial wall into nearly equal parts, and these are then divided into an outer and an inner cell, and from the latter by repeated divisions the sperm cells are formed. The body of the full-grown antheridium is broadly oval, and both in its position and shape recalls strongly that of such a foliose Liverwort as Porella. The development of the spermatozoids has been carefully followed by Guignard ((i), p. 69), and corresponds in the main with that of the Hepaticse. A peculiar feature is the presence of a pear-shaped amylaceous mass, firmly attached to the posterior coil. This becomes evident at a very early stage in the development and remains unchanged up to the time the spermatozoids are liberated (Fig. 91, D). The vesicle in which it is enclosed collapses, leaving only the large starch granule, which finally becomes detached. The free spermato- zoid has about two complete coils, and in form recalls that of Chara. The cilia are two and somewhat exceed in length the bodv. The ripe antheridium is surrounded by a weft of fine branching hairs, which Schimper suggests serve to supply it with moisture.^ It opens by a number of irregular lobes (Fig. 91. C), precisely as in Porella, and, like that, the swelling of tlie cells is often so great tliat some of them become entirely ^ These are probably the hyphce of a fungus. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPIIAGNALES—ANDREALALES 177 detached. Schimper states that antheridia may l>e formed at any time, but they are more abundant in the late autumn and winter. The archeg-onia are found at the apex of some of the short Fig. 92. — Sphagnum acutifolinm. Development of the embryo (after Waldner). A-D, Median optical section; E, F, cross-sections. A, D, E, F, X360; C, X315; D> Xi53- branches at the summit of the plant, which externally are indis- tinguishable from the sterile branches. The development of the archegonia has not been followed completely, but to judge from the stages that have been observed and the mature arche- 12 178 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. gonium, its structure and development correspond closely to that of the other Mosses. As in these, and the acrogynous Hepaticse, the apical cell of the branch becomes an archegonium, and a varying number of secondary archegonia arise from its last-formed segments. The mature archegonium has a mass- ive basal part and long somewhat twisted neck, consisting of six rows of cells. As in the other Mosses, the growth of the young archegonium is apical, and probably as there the neck canals are formed as basal segments of the apical cell, and the ventral canal cell is cut off from the central cell in the usual way. The venter merges gradually into the neck above and the pedicel below, and at maturity its wall is tw^o or three cells thick. The egg (Waldner (2)) is ovoid, and the nucleus shows a distinct nucleolus. Whether a receptive spot is present is not stated. Mixed with the archegonia are numerous fine hairs like those about the antheridium. The leaves immedi- ately surrounding the group of archegonia later enlarge much and form a perichsetium. By the subsequent elongation of the main axis both archegonial and antheridial branches are often separated by the growth of the axis between them, al- though at first they are always crowded together at the top of the main stem. The Sporophyte Waldner (2) has recently studied carefully the develop- ment of the embryo of Sphagmim, which differs essentially from all the other Mosses, and has its nearest counterpart in the Anthocerotes. In the species wS'. acutifoliiim, mainly studied by Waldner, the sexual organs are usually mature in the late au- tumn and winter, and fertilisation occurs early in the spring. The ripe sexual organs are found in a perfectly normal condi- tion in mid-winter, under the snow, and apparently remain in this condition until the first warm days, when they open and fertilisation is effected. The first embryos w^ere found late in February, and development proceeded from that time. The first division in the embryo is horizontal and divides it into two cells. In the lower of these the divisions are irregu- lar, but in the upper one the cell walls are arranged with much regularity. The upper cell is the apical cell of the young em- bryo, and from it, by walls parallel to the base, a series of seg- V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDRE^EAIMS 179 ments is formed (Fig. 92, A). These are usually alxjut seven in number, and each of these segments undergoes regular divi- sions, these beginning in the lower ones and proceeding toward the apical cell, which finally ceases to form basal segments and itself divides in much the same way as the segments. The latter first divide by two vertical divisions into quadrants, and in each quadrant either directly by periclinal walls, or by an anticlinal wall followed by a periclinal wall in the inner of the two cells (Fig. 92, E), four central cells in each segment are separated from four or eight peripheral ones. The terms en- dothccium and atnphithccium have been given respectively to these two primary parts of the young Moss-sporogonium. By the time that the separation of endothecium and amphithecium is completed, a division of the embryo into two regions becomes manifest (Fig. 92, C). Only the three upper segments, in- cluding the apical one, give rise to spores ; the lower segments together with the original basal cell of the embryo form the foot, which in Sphagnum is very large. The cells of the foot enlarge rapidly and form a bulbous body very similar in appear- ance and function to that of Notothylos or Anthoceros. The next divisions too in the upper part of the sporogonium find their nearest analogies in these forms. The central mass of cells, both in position and origin, corresponds to the columella in these genera, and the archesporium arises by the division of the amphithecium into two layers by tangential walls, and the inner of these two layers, in contact with the columella, becomes at once the archesporium. By rapid cell division the upper part of the sporgonium becomes globular, and is joined to the foot by a narrow neck, much as in NotofJiylas (Fig. 93). The single-layered wall of the young sporogonium becomes six or seven cells thick, and the columella very massive. The one- layered archesporium also divides twice by tangential walls, and thus is four-layered at the time the spore mother cells sep- arate. All the cells of the archesporium produce spores of the ordinary tetrahedral form. The so-called ''microspores" have been shown conclusively to be the spores of a parasitic fungus (Nawaschin (i)). The layer of cells in immediate contact with the archesporium on both inner and outer sides has more chlorophyll than the neighbouring cells, and forms the "spore-sac," i8o MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The ripe capsule opens by a circular lid which is indicated long before it is mature. The epidermal cells where the open- ing is to occur grow less actively than their neighbours, and thus a groove is formed which is the first indication of the oper- culum. The cells at the bottom of the groove have thinner walls than the other cells of the capsule wall, and when it ripens these dry up and are very readily broken, so that the oper- culum is very easily sep- arated from the dry cap- sule. Stomata, according to Schimper, always are present, sometimes in great numbers ; but Hab-- erlandt ((4), p. 475 )> states that these are al- ways rudimentary, and he regards them as re- duced forms. No seta is formed, but its place is taken physiologically by the upper part of the axis of the archegonial branch, which grows up beyond the perichsetium, carrying Fig. 93-— Median longitudinal section of a the ripC SpOrOgOuium at nearly ripe sporogonium of S. acutifoli- ^4-0 fQ-p) (^picr QT E^ The um, X24; ps, pseudopodium; sp, spores; r v t> ^ ' ^^ col, columella (after Waldner). Upper part of thlS pSCU- dopodium" is much en- larged, and a section through it shows the bulbous foot of the capsule occupying nearly the whole space inside it. The ripe capsule breaks through the overlying calyptra, the upper part of which is carried up somewhat as in the higher Mosses, while the basal part together with the upper part of the pseudopodium forms the "vaginula." The disorganised contents of the canal cells, which are usually ejected from tlie archegonium, in Sphagmnn remain in a large measure in the central cavity, and on removing the V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDREAIALES i8i young embryo from the venter of the archegonium, this muci- laginous mass adheres to it and forms a more or less complete envelope about it, in which are often found the remains of spermatozoids. The species of Sphagnum are either monoecious or dioecious, but in no cases do archegonia and antheridia occur upon the same branch. The Andre^ales The second order of the Mosses includes only the small genus Andrecca, rock-inhabiting Mosses of small size and dark A. Fig. 94. — Andretra petrophila. A, Plant with ripe sporogonium, Xio; B, median sec- tion of nearly ripe capsule, X8o; ps, pseudopodium; col, columella. brown or blackish colour. In structure they are intermediate in several respects between the Sphagnales and the Bryales, as has been shown by the researches of Kiihn ( i ) , and Wald- ner (2), to whom we owe our knowledge of the life-history of Andrccca. They all grow in dense tufts upon silicious rocks, i82 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. and are at once distinguished from other Mosses by the dehis- cence of their small capsules. These, like those of Sphagnum, are raised upon a pseudopodium, and are destitute of a true seta. The capsule opens by four vertical slits, which do not, however, extend entirely to the summit (Fig. 94). This peculiar form of dehiscence recalls the Jungermanniacese, but is probably only an accidental resemblance. The closely-set stems branch freely; the leaves, with three-eighth divergence, are either with a midrib (A. rupestris) or without one (A. petrophila). The growth of the stem is from a pyramidal apical cell, as- in Sphagnum, and probably the origin of the branches is also the same as in that genus. The growth of the young leaves is usually from a two-sided apical cell, but another type of growth is found where the apical cell is nearly semicircular in outline, and segments are cut off from the base only. These two forms of apical growth apparently alternate in some instances in the same leaf. The originally thin walls of the leaf cells later be- come thick and dark-coloured, whence the characteristic dark colour of the plant. The stem in cross-section shows an almost uniform struc- ture, and no trace of'the central conducting tissue of the higher Mosses can be found. The outer cells are somewhat thicker- walled and darker-coloured, but otherwise not different from the central ones. Numerous rhizoids of a peculiar structure grow from the basal part of the stem, and from these, new branches arise, which replace the older ones as they die away. These rhizoids are not simple rows of cells as in the Bryales, but are either cylindrical masses of cells or flattened plates. They penetrate into the crevices of the rocks, or apply them- selves very closely to the surface, so that the plants adhere tenaciously to the substratum (Ruhland (2)). Spores and Protonema The germination of the spores and the development of the protonema show numerous peculiarities. The spores may germinate within a week, or sometimes remain unchanged for months. They have a thick dark-brown exospore and contain chlorophyll and oil. The first divisions take place before the exospore is ruptured, and may be in thrfte planes, so that the V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDREJEALES 183 young* protonema tlien has the form of a globular cell mass (Fig. 95, A). This stage recalls the corresponding (jue in many of the thallose Hepaticse, c. g., Pellia, Radiila, and is entirely different from the direct formation of the filamentous protonema of most Mosses. Some of the superficial cells of this primary tubercle grow out into slender filaments, either with straight or oblique septa, and these later ramify exten- sively. Where there are crevices in the rock, some of these branches grow into them as colourless rhizoids, but, as in the Bryales, there is no real morphological distinction between rhizoid and protonema. Most of the filamentous protonemal branches do not remain in this condition, but become trans- formed into cell plates or cylindrical cell masses, like the stem- FiG. 95. — A, B, Germinating spores of A. petrophila, X200; C, protonema with bud (fe) ; D, young archegonium in optical section; E, i, 2, two views of a very young embryo of A. crassinerva, X266; F, somewhat older embryo of A. petrophila; G, older embryo showing the first archesporial cells; H, I, cross-sections of young embryos, X200. A-D, after Kiihn; E-I, after Waldner. rhizoids. The flat protonema recalls strongly that of Sphag- num, and is probably genetically connected with it. All of the different protonemal forms, except what Kiihn calls the "leaf- like structures," vertical cell surfaces of definite form, can give rise to the leafy axes. The development of these seems to cor- respond exactly with that of the other Mosses, and will not be further considered here. i84 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The Sexual Organs &' The species of Andrecea may be either monoecious or dioe- cious. Archegonia and antheridia occur on separate branches, but their origin and arrangement are identical. The first- formed antheridium develops directly from the apical cell of the shoot, and the next older ones from its last-formed segments, but beyond this no regularity can be made out. In the first one the apical cell projects, and its outer part is separated from the pointed inner part by a transverse wall. This is followed by a second wall parallel to the first, so that the antheridium rudi- ment is composed of three cells. Of these the lower one takes little part in the future development. Of the two upper cells the terminal one becomes the body of the antheridium, the other the stalk. In the former, by two inclined walls, a two-sided apical cell is developed, and the subsequent growth is the same as in the Bryales. The middle cell of the antheridium rudi- ment divides repeatedly by alternating transverse and longi- tudinal walls, and forms the long two-rowed stalk of the mature antheridiinn. On comparing the antheridium with that of the other Mosses, we find that it approaches Sphagnum in the long- stalk, but in its origin and the growth of the antheridium itself, it resembles closely the higher Mosses. The first archegonium also is derived immediately from the apical cell of the female branch, and the first divisions are the same as In the first antheridium. Here, too, the subsequent development corresponds exactly with that of the higher Mosses, and will be passed over. The ripe archegonium shows no noteworthy peculiarities, and closely resembles in all respects that of the other Mosses. The Sporophyte The more recent researches of Waldner (2) on the develop- ment of the sporogonium of Andrecua have shown clearly that in this respect also the latter stands between the Sphagnacese and tlie Bryales. The first division in the fertilised ovum is transverse and divides it into two nearly equal parts. The lower of these divides irregularly and much more slowly than the upper one. In the latter (Fig. 95, E), the first division wall is inclined, and is followed by a second one which meets it nearly at right angles, and by walls inclined alternately right V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGNALES—ANDREJEALES 185 and left — in short, lias the character of the familiar ''two-sided" apical cell. Tlie numher of segments thus formed ranges from eleven to thirteen. Each segment is first divided by a vertical median wall into equal parts, so that a cross-section of the young embryo at this stage shows four equal quadrant cells. The next divisions correspond to those in Sphagnum, and result in the separation of the endothecium and amphithecium. The formation of the archesporium, however, differs from Sphag- num, and is entirely similar to that of the higher Mosses. In- stead of arising from the amphithecium as in the former, the archesporium is formed by the separation of a single layer of cells from the outside of the endothecium. All of the segments do not form spores, but only three or four, beginning with the third from the base. The two primary segments of the upper part of the embryo, like the corresponding ones in SpJiagnnin, go to form the foot, which is not so well developed, however, as in the latter. The originally one-layered archesporium later becomes double, and as in Sphagnum extends completely over the columella, which is thus not continuous with the tissue of the upper part of the sporogonium. As in Sphagnum also, no trace of the intercellular space formed in the amphithecium of the Bryales can be detected. A section of the nearly ripe cap- sule shows the club-shaped columella extending nearly to the top of the cavity. With the growth of the capsule the space between the inner and outer spore-sacs becomes very large to accommodate the growth of the numerous spores. The pseu- dopodium is exactly the same as in Sphagnum, and the vaginula and calyptra are present. The latter is much firmer than in Sphagnum, and like that of the Bryales. Archidium The genus Archidium is one whose systematic position has been long a subject of controversy. It has usually been associ- ated with the so-called cleistocarpous Bryales, but the researches of Leitgeb ( 8) seem to point to a nearer affinity with Andrccca. The species of Archidium are small Mosses growing on the earth, and especially characterised by the small number, but very large size, of the spores contained in the sessile globular sporogonium. Hofmeister ( ( i ) , p. 160) , was the first to study the development, and his account agrees in the main with Leit- i86 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. geb's, except as to the relation of the columella and outer spore- sac. The first divisions in the embryo correspond exactly to those in Andrecca and the Bryales, and for a time the young embryo grows from a two-sided apical cell. The secondary divisions in the segments, however, are quite different from that observed in any other Moss, and are like those in the anther- idium. Instead of the first wall dividing the segment into equal parts, it divides it very unequally. The second wall strikes this so as to enclose a central cell, triangular in cross- FiG. 96. — Arcliidium Ravenelii. A, Median section through a nearly ripe sporogonium, X90; B, base of the sporogonium, X270. section, which with the corresponding cell of the adjacent seg- ment forms a square. This square, the endothecium, does not therefore at first show the characteristic four-celled stage found in all other Mosses. The amphithecium becomes ultimately three-layered, and between the second and third layers an inter- cellular space is formed, as in the Bryales, but this extends com- pletely over the top of the columella. The most remarkable feature, however, is that no archesporium is differentiated, but any cell of the endothecium may apparently become a spore V. MOSSES (MUSCI): SPHAGN ALES— ANDRE JEALES 187 mother cell. The number of the latter is very small, seldom exceeding five or six. They become rounded off, and gradu- ally displace the other endothecial cells, which doubtless serve as a sort of tapetum for the nourishment of the growing spores. Each spore mother cell as usual gives rise to four spores, which are very much larger than in any other Moss. A section of the ripe sporogonium (Fig. 96), shows that only one of the primary three layers of amphithecial cells can be recognised except at the extreme apex and base. No seta is present, and a foot much like that of Andrecua, and penetrating into the tis- sue of the stem apex, is seen. Leitgeb is inclined to look upon Archidium as a primitive form allied on the one hand to Andrecua and on the other to the Hepaticae, possibly Notothylas. However, as his assump- tion that the latter has no primary columella has been show^n to be erroneous, his comparison of the whole endothecium of Ar- chidium with that of Notothylas cannot be maintained, as we have shown that in the latter, as in Anthoceros, the arche- sporium arises from the amphithecium, and not from the en- dothecium, as is the case in Archidium. Inasmuch as the game- tophyte and sexual organs of Archidium are those of the typical Mosses, it seems quite as likely that the older view that Ar- chidium is a degenerate form is correct. At any rate, until more convincing evidence can be brought forward in support of a direct connection betw^een it and the Hepaticae than the formation of the spores directly from the central tissue of the sporogonium. it cannot be said that the question of its real affin- ities is settled. CHAPTER VI THE BRYALES Under the name Bryales may be included all the other Mosses ; for although the so-called cleistocarpous forms are sometimes separated from the stegocarpous Mosses as a special order, the Phascaceae, the exact correspondence in the development of both the gametophyte and sporophyte shows that the two groups are most closely allied, the former being either rudimentary or degraded forms of the others. With few exceptions the protonema is filamentous and shows branches of two kinds, the ordinary green ones with straight transverse septa, and the brown-walled rhizoids with strongly oblique ones, but the two forms merge insensibly into one another, and are mutually convertible. In a few forms, notably the genus Tetraphis, the protonema is thalloid, and as in Sphagnum these flat thalli give rise to filamentous proto- nemal threads, which in turn may produce secondary thalloid protonemata. The genus Diphyscium (C. Muller (3), pp. 169, 170), develops upon the protonema solid, trumpet-shaped bodies. In some of the simpler forms, e. g., Ephemerum, the protonema is permanent, and the leafy buds appear as append- ages of it ; but in most of the larger Mosses the primary proto- nema only lives long enough to produce the first leafy axes, which later give rise to others by branching, or else by second- ary protonemal filaments growing from the basal rhizoids. The early stages of development of the primary protonema are easily traced, as the spores of most Mosses germinate readily when placed upon a moist substratum. The ripe spores usually contain abundant chlorophyll and oil, and the thin exospore is brown in colour. The spore absorbs water and begins to en- large until the exospore is burst, when the endospore protrudes 188 CH. VI. THE BRYALES 189 as a papilla which grows out into a filament ; or the endospore sometimes grows out in two directions, and one of the papilke remains nearly destitute of chlorophyll and forms the first rhi- zoid. The growth of the protonemal filaments is strictly apical, no intercalary divisions taking place except those by which lateral 1)ranches arise. If abundant moisture is present, the protonema grows with great rapidity and may form a dense branching alga-like growth of considerable extent. Sooner or later upon this arise the leafy gametophores. The develop- ment of the latter, as we have seen, also takes place abundantly gam.-— Fig. 97. — Funaria kysrometrica. A, Fragment of a protonemal branch with a young gametophoric bud; ;-, rhizoid; B, median optical section of the bud; C, older bud — I, surface view; 2, optical section; .r, apical cell; D, protonema with a still older gametophore {gam) attached. A-C, X225; D, X36. from the secondary protonemal filaments which may be made to grow from almost any part of the gametophore. The development of the bud is as follows. From a cell of the protonema a protuberance grows out near the upper end. This is at first not distinguishable from a young protonemal branch, but it very soon becomes somewhat pear-shaped, and instead of elongating and dividing simply by transverse walls, the division walls intersect so as to transform it into a cell mass. iQO MOSSES AND FERNS chap. After the cell is separated it is usually divided at once by a strongly oblique wall, which is then intersected by two others successively formed and meeting each other and the first-formed one at nearly equal angles, so that the terminal cell of the young bud (Fig. 97, A), has the form of an inverted pyramid; that is, by the first divisions in the bud the characteristic tetrahedral apical cell of the gametophore is established. From now on the apical cell divides with perfect regularity, cutting off three sets of lateral segments. From the base of the young gameto- phore the first rhizoid (Fig. 97, A, r), is formed at a very early period. The first two or three segments do not give rise to leaves, and the leaves formed from the next younger segments remain imperfect. Thus in Funaria hygrometrica these earliest formed leaves show no midrib. The young leaves rapidly elongate and completely cover up the growing point of the young bud, and are at first closely imbricated. Later, by the elongation of the axis, the leaves become more or less completely separated (Fig. 97, C, D). In Funaria, as well as in many other Mosses, buds are often met with that have become arrested in their development, lost their chlorophyll, and assumed a dark- brown colour. This arrest often seems to be the result of un- favourable conditions of growth, and under proper conditions these buds probably always will develop either directly or by the formation of a secondary protonema into perfect plants. Apical Growth of the Stem The growth of the stem of the fully-developed gametophore is better studied in one of the larger Mosses. The growth of the gametophore is so limited in length in Funaria that it is not so well adapted for this. Perhaps the best species for this purpose is the well-known Fontinalis antipyretica, which has already been carefully studied by Leitgeb (i). Amhlystegium ripariitm, var. Uuitans, was examined by me and differed in some points from Leitgeb' s figures of Fontinalis. Fig. 98, K shows an exactly median longitudinal section through a strong growing point. Compared with Leitgeb's figures the apical cell is much deeper than in Fontinalis, and in consequence the young segments more nearly vertical. Here, as in Sphagnum, the first wall in the young segment divides it into an inner and an outer cell, from the latter of which alone are formed the lateral VI. THE BRYALES 191 appendages of the stem. The inner cells of the segments by repeated longitudinal and transverse divisions form all the tis- sues of the axis. The second division wall in the segment, like that in Sphagnum, is at right angles to the first, but in Ambly- stcgkim it extends the whole breadth of the segment. By this division the outer of the two primary cells of the segment is divided into an upper cell, from which the leaf develops, and a lower one from which the outer part of the stem and the buds are formed. The leaves grow from a two-sided apical cell Fig. 98. — Amblystegium riparium, var. fluitans. A, Median longitudinal section of a strong shoot; x, apical cell; x', initial of a lateral branch, X250; B, transverse section through the apex, X250; C, similar section through a young branch, Xsoo* (Fig. 99), as indeed they seem to do in all Mosses, and the divisions proceed with great rapidity and the young leaves cjuickly grow beyond and surround the growing point. In Amhlystcguun, as in all the typical Bryales, the leaf has a well- developed midrib. The formation of this begins while the leaf is very young and proceeds from the base. In the middle row of cells (Fig. 99, C), a w^all first arises parallel to the surface of the leaf, and this is followed bv a wall in the cell on the lower side of the leaf (Fig. 99, D). By further divisions in all the 192 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. cells of this central strand the broad midrib found in the mature leaf is developed. In Amhlystegium all the cells of the midrib are alike and have thickened walls. The midrib projects on both sides of the leaf, but rather more strongly upon the lower side. In Funaria (Fig. lOo), the structure of the midrib is more definite. Here two rows of cells take part in the formation of the midrib. Each of these first divides as in Amhlystegium by a wall parallel to the surface of the leaf, so that in cross-section the central part of the leaf shows a group of four cells, those Fig. 99. — Amhlystegium riparium, var. Huitans. A, Longitudinal section of the stem passing through a young lateral branch {k) ; h, hair at the base of the subtending leaf; B, horizontal section of a very young leaf, showing the apical cell {x) ; C, D, transverse sections of young leaves, showing the development of the midrib. All the figures X525. on the outer side being larger than the others. In the former the next wall is a periclinal one and divides the cell into an inner and an outer one. From the two inner cells by further division is formed the group of small conducting cells that traverse the centre of the midrib, while the outside cells together with those on the inner side of the midrib become much thickened and serve for strengthening the leaf. As in Amhlystegium the lamina of the leaf remains single-layered, and its cells contain numerous large chloroplasts which, as is well-known, continue VI. TUB BRY.4LES 193 to multiply by division after the cells are fully grown. The marginal cells in the leaf of Funaria are much narrower than those between them and the midrib, and their forward ends Fig. 100. — Funaria hygrometrica. A, Transverse section of the apex of a young shoot, X515; B, C, cross-sections of young leaves, X515; D, cross-section of the stem, X257. often project somewhat, giving the margin of the leaf a serrate outline, which is also common in manv other Mosses. The Branches For the study of the branching of the stem, Amblystegiiint again is much better than Funaria, whose short stem and infre- quent branching makes it difficult to find the different stages. In Amhlystcgkim, however, every median section will show some of the stages, and it is easy to follow out all the details, as has already been done in Fontinalis by Leitgeb. The lateral shoot originates from a basal cell of the segment below the middle of the leaf. It is very easily seen that it belongs to the 13 194 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. same segment as the leaf standing above it, and therefore is not axillary in its origin. The mother cell of the young branch projects above the surrounding cells, and in it are formed in succession three oblicjue intersecting walls which enclose the narrow pyramidal apical cell (Figs. 98, 99). The secondary divisions in the first set of segments are not so regular as in the later ones, but the bud rapidly grows, and very soon the perfectly regular divisions of the young segments are estab- lished. So far as investigations have been made upon other genera, they follow the same line of development as Ambly- stegium, Fontinalis, and Sphagnum. Where the growth of the main axis is stopped by the form- ation of sexual organs, a lateral branch frequently grows out beyond the apex of the main axis, as in Sphagnum, and thus sympodia arise. In other cases, where the growth of the lat- eral branches is limited, characteristic branch systems arise, such as we find in Thuidiiim or Climacium (Fig. 86). Compared with Amblystegium, the growing point of Fiuiaria and other Mosses of similar habit is much broader, and the apical cell not so deep. The arrangement of the segments is much the same, except that the original three- ranked arrangement of the segments which is retained in Fonti- nalis^ is replaced in most Mosses by a larger divergence, owing to a displacement like that in Sphagnum. A cross-section of the older stem (Fig. 100, D), shows in most Bryales a central cylinder of small thin-walled cells sur- rounded by a large-celled cortical tissue, which in the older parts of the stem often has its walls strongly thickened and reddish brown in colour. An epidermis, clearly recognisable as such, cannot usually be detected. The outer cells contain chlorophyll, which is wanting in the central cylinder. The rhizoids in Funaria grow mainly from the base of the stem, and the first ones arise very soon after the young bud is formed. Their growth, like that of the protonemal branches, is strictly apical, and they branch extensively. The young ones are colourless, but as they grow older the walls assume a dee^ brown colour. Usually the division walls in the rhizoids are vStrongly oblique. Their contents include more or less oil, and where they are exposed to the light, chlorophyll. ^ This is only strictly true in the smaller branches. VI. THE BRYALES 195 The Sexual Organs Fiinaria is strictly dioecious. The male plants (Fig. loi, A) are easily distinguished by their form. They are about i cm. in height, with the lower leaves scattered, but the upper fi CO u \o a o bfj c u o a. Vi to o o p o a. 10 u 4-" ^ -l-l <— t— I p X -^ <^ o is -^ ID ^ .t: 00 *- -^ —- <3 C "^ S rt w S »::; > • "^ 1- 2 2 C5 n ones crowded so as to present much the appearance of a flower whose centre forms a small reddish disc. These male plants either grow separately or more or less mixed with the females. 196 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Whether the first antheridium, as in Andrecea and FontinaliSj arises from the apical cell is doubtful, and it is impossible to trace any regularity in the order of formation of the very numerous antheridia. Except in old plants, all stages of de- velopment are found together, and the history of the anther- idium may be easily followed. A superficial cell projects above its neighbours, and this papilla is cut off by a transverse wall. Fig. 102. — Funaria hygrometrica. Development of the antheridium. A-D, Longitudinal sections of young stages, X600; D is cut in a plane at right angles to C; E, optical section of an older stage, X300; G, F, cross-sections of young antheridia, X600; H, diagram showing the first divisions in the antheridium; I, young spermatozoids, X 1200. The outer cell either becomes at once the mother cell of the antheridium, or other transverse walls may occur, so that a short pedicel is first formed (Fig. 102, A). Finally in the terminal cell, as in Andrecoa, two intersecting walls are formed enclosing a two-sided apical cell, from which two ranks of seg- ments are cut off in regular succession (Figs. A, B, C). The number of these segments is limited, in Funaria not often ex- ceeding seven, and after the full number has been formed, the VI. THE BRYALES 197 apical cell is divided by a septum parallel with its outer face into an inner cell, which with the inner cells of the segments forms the mass of sperm cells, and an outer cell which produces the upper part of the wall. Before the full number is com- pleted, the secondary divisions begin, proceeding from the base upward. These are very regular, and correspond closely to those in the antheridium of the Jungermanniacese, and can only be clearly made out by comparing transverse and vertical sec- tions of the young antheridium. Fig. 102, H, shows a diagram illustrating this : i is the wall separating two adjacent seg- ments, and 2 the first wall formed in the segment itself. The wall 2, it will be seen, starts near the middle of the periphery of the segment and strikes the wall i far to one side of the centre, so that the segment is thus divided into two cells of very unequal size, although their peripheral extent is nearly equal. The next wall (3) strikes both the wall i and 2 at about equal distances from the periphery, and thus each segment is divided into an inner cell wdiich in cross-section has the form of a tri- angle, and two peripheral cells. The latter divide only by radial walls, and give rise to the single-layered wall of the antheridium. The inner cells of the segments by further di- vision in all directions form the mass of sperm cells. The first division wall in the central cell starts from near the middle of the segment wall and curves slightly, so that the two resulting cells are unequal in size. From this first division wall usually two others having a similar form extend to the peripheral cells, and these are next followed by others nearly at right angles to them. After this transverse and longitudinal walls succeed with such regularity that the limits of the primary segments remain perfectly evident until the antheridium is nearly full grown. The central cells in the fresh antheridium are strongly re- fringent and in stained sections show a much more granular consistence than the outer ones. The nucleus, as in other cases studied, loses its nucleolus before the formation of the sperma- tozoids begins. The latter in their structure and development correspond with those of Sphagnum, but owing to their smaller size are not favourable for studying the minute details of de- velopment. In the peripheral cells are numerous chloroplasts which in the ripe antheridium lie close to the inner wall of the cell. As 198 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the antheridium ripens, these graduahy assume a bright orange- red colour. The development of the stalk varies in different cases. Sometimes it consists of a row of several cells, some- times the antheridium is almost sessile. The lowermost see- 'mm 'Urn B. A. U Fig. 103. — Funaria hygrometrica. A, Antheridium that has just discharged the mass of sperm cells (B), X300; C, spermatozoids, X1300; D, paraphysis, X300; E, male "flower" of Atrichum undulatum, X6. ments of the apical cell help to form the upper part of the stalk, and sometimes the two lowest seem to take no part in the formation of the sperm cells. There is no absolute uniformity in the cell divisions of the stalk, which varies in the arrange- VI. THE BRYALES 199 ment of the cells in different individuals in the same inflor- escence. The ripe antheridium opens promptly when placed in water. At the apex there is usually present a single cell decidedly larger than its neighbours (Fig. 103, A), or sometimes there are two opercular cells (Goel)el {22), p. 239). All of the parietal cells become strongly turgescent and this is especiallv the case in the terminal cell, which finally bursts and forms a narrow opening through which the mass of sperm-cells is forced out by the pressure of the distended parietal cells, and the swell- ing of the mucilage derived from the disintegration of the walls of the sperm-cells. The opercular cell in Fiinaria is not de- stroyed, as a rule, and is still very conspicuous after the sperm- cells have been discharged, so that the empty antheridium, ex- cept for a slight contraction of its lower part, looks very much as it did before the escape of the sperm-cells. In some other Mosses, e. g.^ Polytriclmm, Catharinia, the opercular cap con- sists of several cells (Goebel, 1. c. ). The whole mass of sperm- cells is thrown out without separating the cells, and in this stage the walls of the sperm-cells are still very evident. It sometimes happens that the mass is thrown out before the spermatozoids are complete, in which case they never escape. If, however, the spermatozoids are mature, they show active motion within the sperm-cells while these are still in connection, and are set free by the gradual dissolution of the mucilaginous walls. The free spermatozoid is much like that of Sphagnum, but the body is somewhat shorter. The cilia are relatively very long and thick, and as in all Bryophytes but two in num- ber. A small vesicle can usually be seen attached to the pos- terior end. Growing among the antheridia are found peculiar sterile hairs, or paraphyses. These in Fiinaria are very conspicuous, and consist of a row of cells tapering to the base, and very much larger at the apex. The terminal cell, or sometimes two or three of them, are almost globular in form and very much distended. All the cells of the paraphyses contain large chloroplasts, which in the globular end cells are especially con- spicuous and are often elongated with pointed ends. The archegonia are formed while the female plant is still very small, and it is much more difficult to recognise the female plants than the males. The archegonia are ripe at a time when 200 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the female plant is still but a few millimetres in height. In this case there is no doubt that the apical cell forms an archegonium directly, but not necessarily the first one, which arises usually from one of the last-formed segments. The elongation of the axis of the female branch is but slight, even in the later stages. Fig. 104. — Longitudinal section through the apex of a male plant of F. hygrometrica, X300; L, leaf; ^, antheridia; p, paraphyses. and the plant remains bud-like even after the sporogonium is developed. In regard to the development of the leafy axis, or gametophore, therefore, Fnnaria offers a very marked contrast to Fonfinolis or Sphagmiin, where the gametophore reaches such a large size and has practically unlimited growth. The young archegonia are quite colourless, and the details VI. THE BRYALES 201 of their structure may be made out without cHfficulty. The first division separates a basal cell from a terminal cell, which is the mother cell of the archegonium. In the latter three walls now arise, as in the Hepaticae and Andrccca, but in Funaria these do not all reach to the basal wall, but intersect at some distance above it, so that they enclose a tetrahedral cell, pointed 202 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. below instead of truncate. The tetraheclral cell now divides by a transverse wall into an upper cell, corresponding to the ''cover cell" of the Liverwort archegonium, and an inner one (Fig. 105, A), which gives rise to the primary neck canal cell, the Qgg, and the ventral canal cell. From this point, however, the development proceeds in another way, and follows the course observed in Andrccua. The cover cell, instead of divid- ing by quadrant walls, has a regular series of segments cut off from it, and acts as an apical cell. These segments are cut off parallel both to its lateral faces and base, and thus form four rows of segments, the three derived from the lateral faces forming the outer neck cells, and the row of segments cut off from the base constituting the axial row of neck canal cells. Each row of lateral segments is divided by vertical walls, and forms six rows, which later divide by transverse walls as well so that the number of cells in each row exceeds the original number of segments. This is not the case with the canal cells, which, so far as could be determined, do not divide after thev are first formed. The wall of the venter owes its origin en- tirely to the three peripheral cells formed by the other primary walls in the archegonium mother cell. This becomes two-lay- ered before the archegonium is mature, and is merged gradu- ally into the massive pedicel, which in the Mosses generally is much more developed than in the Hepaticae. In the older archegonia the neck cells do not stand in vertical rows, but are somewhat obliquely placed, owing to a torsion of the neck dur- ing its elongation. From the central cell the ventral canal cell is cut off, as usual, but is relatively smaller than is usual among the Hepaticse. The ^gg shows a distinct receptive spot, which is not, however, very large. The rest of the ^g% shows a densely granular appearance, and the moderately large nucleus shows very little colourable contents, beyond the large central nucleolus. The terminal cells of the open archegonium diverge widely, giving the neck of the archegonium a trumpet shape (Fig. 105, F). Usually some of the cells become detached and are thrown off. Holferty (i) has made a careful study of the archegonium in Mnium cuspidatitm and finds that the archegonium in its earliest stages grows from a two-sided initial cell like that of the antlieridinm. Tliis is later replaced by the usual tetra- hedral apical cell found in other species. After a more or less VI. THE BRYALES 203 massive pedicel is formed, the apical cell divides, as in Funaria, into an inner and an outer cell. The former, as usual, gives rise to the central cell, from which later arise the egg and ven- tral canal cell, and a second cell, which is the primary neck canal cell. The latter, according to Holferty, undergoes fur- ther divisions and the secondary canal cells, cut off from the base of the apical cell, also undergo further divisions. There may be as many as ten neck canal cells finally developed. Holferty also describes and figures several abnormal struc- tures, intermediate in character between the archegoniura and antheridium. While in Funaria and Polytriclnim the plants are regularly dioecious, in many Mosses this is not the case. Both antheridia and archegonia may occur in the same "inflorescence," or they may be in separate groups upon different parts of the same plant. Some doubt has been thrown upon the nature of the so- called hermaphrodite inflorescences, and it is possible that they are really composed of distinct but closely approximated inflor- escences. (Satter (2) ; see Ruhland (i), pp. 204, 205.) The Sporophyte The first (basal) wall in the fertilised ovum divides it into an upper and lower cell, as in Sphagnum and Andrecca, and the next divisions correspond closely to those in the latter. In both cells a wall is formed intersecting the basal wall, but not at right angles. This is especially the case in the upper cell, where a second wall strikes the first one nearly at right angles, and establishes the two-sided apical cell by which the embryo grows for a long time. In the lower cell the divisions are somewhat less regular, but here also it is not uncommon to find a some- what similar state of affairs, so that the embryo may be said to have tw^o growing points, although the lower end shows neither such regular nor so active growth as the upper one. In the lat- ter the divisions follow each other with almost mathematical precision. There seems to be no rule as to how many segments are cut off from the apical cell before it ceases to function as such, but there are more than in Andrecca, and the embryo soon becomes extremely elongated. A series of transverse sections of the young sporogonium shows very beautifully the succession of the first walls in the young segments. In a sec- tion just below the apex (Fig. 107, A), each segment is seen to 204 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Fig. io6. — Futiaria hy^romeirica. Development of the embryo. A, Optical section of a very young embryo; B, C, surface view and optical section of an older one, X6oo; C, D, longitudinal sections of the apex of older embryos, X6oo; en, endo- thecium; am, amphithecium. VI. THE BRYALES 205 be first divided by a median wall into two ecjual cells. In Fiinaria usually the next division wall is ])ericlinal, and at once separates endothecium and aniphithecium. In most other Bryinese that have been examined, however, and this may also occur in Funaria (see Fig. 107, A), the second walls formed in the young segments are anticlinal, and it is not until the third set of walls is formed that the separation of endothecium and aniphithecium is complete. The next divisions (Fig. 107, C), are in the amphithecium, and separate it into two layers. In the endothecium a series of walls is next formed, almost exactly repeating the first divisions in the original segment (Figs. D, Fig. 107. — Five transverse sections of a young embryo of F. hygrometrica. A, Just below the apex, the others successively lower down; en, endothecium, X450, E), and transforming it into a group of four central cells and eight peripheral ones. Each of the latter divides twice by in- tersecting walls, so that a group of about sixteen cells ( Fig. 108, A), occupies the middle of the endothecium. The eight peripheral cells divide by radial walls, after which each of these cells is divided by a periclinal w-all into an outer and an inner cell (Fig. 108, B), and the outer cells divide rapidly by radial walls and form the archesporium. The single layer of cells immediately within, and therefore sister cells of the primary archesporial ones, is the inner spore-sac. The account of the development of the endothecium here given differs slightly from the account of Kienitz-GerlofT (2). 206 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. It was found first that there was not the absolute constancy id the number of cells given by him; thus in Fig. io8, A there are only fourteen cells in the inner part of the endothecium, and although there are sixteen cells in the outer row their position is not perfectly symmetrical. Again the periclinal division of the cells of the inner spore-sac takes place later than he states is the case. In the eight primary cells of the amphitheclum there first arise periclinal walls that divide each cell into an inner small cell in contact with the endothecium, and an outer larger one. Fig. io8.— Three transverse sections of an older sporogonium of F. hygrometrica, X400; ar, archesporium; i, intercellular spaces. This first division separates the wall of the capsule from the outer spore-sac. The latter next divides by radial and trans- verse walls, and later by periclinal walls into two layers (Fig. 108). Almost coincident with the latter, the rows of cells lying immediately outside it show a very characteristic appear- ance. They cease to divide, and with the rapid growth in diameter of the capsule become much extended both vertically and laterally, Imt are compressed radially. It is between these cells and the spore-sac that the characteristic air-space found in the capsule is formed. This is first evident shortly after the enlargement of the base of the capsule begins. The devel- VI. THE BRYALES 207 opment can be very easily followed in longitudinal sccticjns made at this stage. The formation of the space begins at the base of the capsule and proceeds toward the top. The line of cells bordering on the spore-sac is very easily followed, owing to their being so much larger than the neighbouring ones. As this is followed down, it is found that at the base of the capsule the cells are separated by large intercellular spaces, which be- come less marked toward the apex. With the rapid enlarge- ment of the capsule these spaces become very large, and sec- tions made a little later show that during this process the cells remain in contact at certain points, and form short filaments that extend across the space and unite the wall of the capsule with the outer spore-sac. At the base of the capsule the for- mation of intercellular spaces is not confined to the single layer of cells but involves the whole central mass of tissue, which be- comes thus transformed into a bundle of filaments connecting the columella with the basal part (apophysis) of the capsule. The innermost of the two layers of cells between the arche- sporium and the air-space finally undergoes a second periclinal division, and in the full-grown sporogonium the archesporium is bounded on the outside by three layers of cells. The differentiation into seta and capsule takes place late in Funaria, and the first indication of this is the enlargement of a zone between the two, forming the apophysis, which at this stage (Fig. 109), is much greater in diameter than the upper part of the capsule. Sections through the apophysis and seta show a less regular arrangement of the cells than in the sporiferous part of the capsule, but the general order of cell-succession is the same, except for the formation of the archesporium. Almost as soon as the capsule is recognisable, the first indication of the operculum or lid becomes evident. 7\bout half-way between the extreme apex of the sporogonium and the top of the apophysis, a shallow depression is noticed extending completely round the capsule and separating the sharply conical apex from the part below. An examination of a longitudinal section at this point shows that at the point of separation ihe epidermal cells of the opercular portion are much narrower than those immediately below. Examining the tis- sues farther in, the archesporium is seen to extend only to a point opposite the base of the operculum, and the same is true pf the row of large cells where the air-space is formed. If a Fig. 109. — Fiinaria hygrometrica. A, Longitudinal section of a sporogonium showing the first differentiation of its parts, X about 96; B, the upper part of the same, X600; r marks the limits of the theca and operculum; C, basal part of the cap- sule of the same, X600. The intercellular spaces are beginning to form; ar, archesporium; col, columella. "^ VI. THE BRYALBS 2og similar section is made tlirougli an older capsule (Fig. iio), it is evident at once that the enlarg-ement takes place mainly below the junction of the operculum, and there is also a similar but less pronounced increase in diameter in the operculum itself; but there is a narrow zone at the junction of the operculum and capsule, where the epidermal cells increase but little in depth, while those above this point become very much lari^er and pro- ject beyond them. This narrow zone of cells marks the point where when ripe the operculum becomes detached. The latter, Fig. iio. — Longitudinal section of an older capsule of F. hygrometrica ; i, intercellular spaces; sp, archesporium; r, cells between operculum and theca, X525. Up to the time the sporogonium is ripe, is composed of a close tissue without any intercellular spaces. The epidermal cells, seen from the surface, are seen to be arranged in spiral rows running from the base to the apex. Its central part is made up of large thin-walled parenchyma, continuous with the tissue of the columella. The archesporium, therefore, is not continuous over the top of the columella, as in Sphagnum and Andrecca, but is cylindrical. The archesporium forms simply a single layer of small cells, and occupies a very small part of the sporo- 14 2IO MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP, gonium, much less, relatively, than in any of the forms hitherto described. Before the final division of the spores it divides more or less completely into two layers. The cells resulting from this last division are the spore mother cells, which separate soon after their formation and lie free in the space between the inner and outer spore-sacs, where each one divides into four tetrahedral spores. In the operculum, as the capsule approaches maturity, the differentiation of annulus and peristome takes place. The annulus consists of five or six rows of cells that occupy the B 1. 0. Fig. III. — A, Longitudinal sections of a nearly ripe capsule of F. hygrometrica, X260; per, peristome; r, annulus; t, thickened cells forming the margin of the theca; B, the sporogenous cells shortly before the final divisions; i, inner; 0, outer spore- sac, XS25- periphery of the broadest part of the operculum. The upper rows of cells are very much compressed vertically, but are greatly extended radially and have their walls thicker than those ,of the neighbouring cells. These thickened annulus cells form tlie rim of the loosened operculum. The two lower rows of annulus cells — the annulus proper — have thin walls and finally become extremely turgescent. It is the destruction of these VI. THE BRYALES 211 cells, when the capsule is ripe, that effects the separation be- tween the operculum and theca. The peristome arises from the fifth layer of cells from the outside of the operculum. If a median longitudinal section of a nearly ripe capsule is examined, the row of cells belonging to this layer (Fig. iii, per), is at once seen to have the outer walls strongly thickened, and this thickening extends for a short distance along the transverse w^alls. The inner walls of the cells also show a slight increase in thickness, but much less marked than the outer ones. A similar thickening of the cell walls occurs also in about three row^s of cells which run from S. -r. Fig. 112. — Longitudinal section of a fully-developed sporogonium of Funaria hygro- metrica, X about 40; s, seta; a, apophysis; sp, spores; col, columella; r, annulus; o, operculum. the outside of the capsule to the base of the peristome, and form the rim of the *'theca" or urn. The epidermis of the whole capsule has its outer walls very much thickened, and upon the apophysis are found stomata quite similar to those found upon the sporogonium of Antho- ceros or upon the leaves of vascular plants. Haberlandt ( (4), p. 464), showed that while the form of the fully-developed stoma in Funaria differs from that of most vascular plants, this difference is secondary, and that in its earlier stages no difference exists. This can be easily verified, and with little difficulty all the different stages found. The young stoma (Fig. 113), has the division wall extending its whole length, 212 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. as is the case in stomata of the ordinary form. As the stoma Fig. 113. — Funaria hygromctrica. A, Young; B, older stoma, from the base of the capsule; C, vertical section, X360. grows larger, however, the median wall does not grow as fast as the lateral walls, and a space is left between its extremities, B. Fig. 114. — Funaria hygromctrica. A, Part of the peristome; 0, an outer tooth; i, one of the inner teeth, X85; B, section of the seta, X260; C, cross-section of upper part of calyptra, X525. so that the two guard cells have their cavities thrown into communication, and the division wall forms a cellulose plate VI. THE BRYALES 213 extending from the lower to the upper surface of the stoma, but with its ends ([uite free. The formation of the pore by the sphtting- of tlic middle lamella of the division wall takes place in the ordinary way. Later the walls of the epidermal cells become very thick and show a distinct striation (Fig. 113). By the formation of the stomata the green assimilat- ing tissue of the apophysis and central part of the capsule is put into direct communication with the external atmosphere. The lower part of the seta grows downward and penetrates the top of the stem of the gametophyte, from which, of course, it derives a portion of its sustenance. The centre of the seta is traversed by a well-marked central cylinder, whose inner cells are small and thin-walled, and are mainly concerned in conducting water; immediately outside of this is a circle of thick-walled brown cells (leptome of Haberlandt), and the rest of the seta is made up of nearly similar thick-walled cells which grow smaller toward the periphery. At maturity, as the supply of water is cut off from below, the capsule dries up, and all the delicate parenchyma compos- ing the columella and inner part of the operculum, as well as that between the spore-sac and the epidermis of the theca, com- pletely collapses, leaving little except the spores themselves, and the firm cell wxlls of the peristome, and the cells connecting the latter with the wall of the capsule. By the breaking down of the unthickened lateral and transverse walls of the peri- stomial cells, the outer and inner thickened walls are separated and form the two rows of membranaceous teeth that surround the mouth of the urn (Fig. 114). By the drying up of the thin-walled cells between the annulus and the margin of the theca the operculum is loosened and is very easily separated. The teeth of the peristome are extremely hygroscopic, and probably assist in lifting ofT the operculum as well as removing the spores from the urn. When wet they bend inward, extend- ing into the cavity of the urn. As they dry they straighten out and lift the spores out. The marked hygroscopic move- ments of the seta also are no doubt connected with the dissem- ination of the spores. The calyptra in the Bryales is very large and is carried up on the top of the sporogonium in the form of a conspicuous membranaceous cap. As in other forms it is the venter alone that shows secondary growth. In Fnnaria it increases very 214 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. much in diameter at the base, where it is widened out Hke a bell, and far exceeds in diameter the enclosed embryo. Above it is narrow and lies close to the embryo. After a time the embryo grows more rapidly in length than the calyptra, which then is torn away by a circular rent about its base, and is raised on top of the elongating sporogonium. The lower por- tion remains delicate and nearly colourless, but the upper part has its cells thick-walled and dark-brown in colour (Fig. 114, C). Tipping the whole is the persistent dark-brown neck of the archegonium. Classification of the Bryales Cleistocarpce The simplest "of the Bryales are the Cleistocarpce or those in which there is no operculum developed, and in consequence the capsule opens irregularly. If Archidium is removed from this group the simplest form known is Ephemerum. In this genus, from a highly-developed filamentous protonema are pro- duced the extremely reduced gametophores. According to Miiller, (2) who has studied the life-history of this genus, both male and female branches arise from the same protonema, and are only distinguishable by the smaller size of the former. The axis of the branch is scarcely at all elongated, and the leaves therefore appear close together. The sexual organs corre- spond closely in origin and structure to the other Bryales. The development of the sporogonium in its early phases is also the same, and the differences only appear at a late stage. The separation of endothecium and amphithecium is apparently ex- actly the same as in other Bryales, and from the former is de- rived the archesporium, which like that of Funaria has the form of a hollow cylinder through which the columella passes. Be- tween the outer spore-sac and the wall of the sporogonium an intercellular space is also formed, but the separation of the cells is complete, and there are no filaments connecting the spore-sac and the sporogonium wall as in Funaria. The cells of the archesporium are few in numljer and correspondingly large (Fig 115, E), and before the division into the spores takes place all the central tissue of the columella is absorbed, and the spore mother cells occupy the whole central space, where the division of the spores is completed, and at maturity the VI. THE BRYALES 215 Fig. 115. — A, Longitudinal section of the young sporogonium of Pleuridium subulatum, X8o; B, part of the same, X600; sp, archesporium; C, young embryo of Phascum cuspidatuin, optical section, X175; D, cross-section of an older embryo of the same, X350; sp, archesporium; E, longitudinal section of the central part of the young sporogonium of Ephemcriim pliascoidcs, X350; sp, archesporium. C, D, after Kienitz-Gerloff ; E, after Miiller. 2l6 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. whole of the capsule is filled with the large spores, and no trace of the columella remains. Nanoinitrinm (Goebel (22), p. 374), closely resembles Ephemerniii in the development of the sporophyte. The highest members of the Cleistocarpae, such as Phascum and Fleiiridiuin (Fig. 116), approach very closely in structure the stegocarpous Pjryales. In these the gametophore is much better developed than in Ephemeriim, and the protonema not so conspicuous. The leaves also frecjuently have a well- developed midrib which is wanting in the leaves of Ephenierum. Kienitz-Gerloff (2) has carefully studied the embryogeny of Phascum cuspidatum, and except in a few minor details it corresponds verv closely to that of Fimaria, except, of course, as re- gards the operculum and peristome, which are absent. In Phascum, however, the archesporium is dif- ferentiated earlier than in Fimaria. In each of the four primary cells of the endothecium, as seen in trans- verse section, a periclinal wall arises which at once separates the archesporium from the columella (Fig. 115, D). The outer spore- sac has but two lavers of cells, and the capsule wall three, and between them the large lacuna is formed as in Fimaria; but in Phascum as in Ephemcnim, the separation of the cells is complete. In the seta a slightly-developed central cylinder of conducting tissue is de- veloped, derived, as in Fnnaria, from the endothecium, but in Phascum it is much less conspicuous. Pleuridium (Fig. 115, A) in its later stages corresponds exactly to Phascum, ex- cept that the capsule is more slender. In both of these genera the seta remains short, but is perfectly evident. Whether the absence of a distinct operculum in the cleistocarpous Mosses is a primitive condition, or whether they are reduced forms, it is impossil)le to determine positively from a study of their em- bryogeny. Pleuridium subulatum. VI. THE DRV ALES Stcgocarpcc 217 Very much the larger numljer of Mosses belong to this group, which is primarily distinguished from the foregoing by the presence of an operculum. Of course among the 7000 or more species belonging here there are many differences in struc- ture ; but these are mainly of minor importance morphologically, and only the more important differences can be considered here. As we have already seen, there is great uniformity in the growth of the stem, which, with the single exception of Fis- sideiis, has always a three-sided pyramidal apical cell. In Fissidcns this is replaced by a two-sided one, 1)ut even here it has been found (Goebel (8), p. 371) that the underground Fig. 117. — Cyathophornm pennatum, showing three rows of leaves; sp, sporophytes, stems have a three-sided initial cell, which is gradually replaced by the two-sided one after the apex of the shoot appears above ground. In Fissidcns the leaves are arranged in two rows cor- responding to the two sets of segments, and are sharply folded, so that the margins of the leaf are covered over by those of the next older ones, leaving only the apex free. A similar arrange- ment is found in the genus Bryoziphion (Eustickia), but here there is a three-sided apical cell, and the two-ranked arrange- ment of the leaves is secondary. In CyathopJwritm (Fig. 117), there are two rows of large dorsal leaves and a row of much 2i8 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. smaller ventral ones, so that the plant resembles very closely a foliose Liverwort. The curious genus Schistostega shows also a two-ranked arrangement of the leaves of the sterile branches, but here they are placed vertically and the bases connivent, so that the effect of the whole is that of a pinnatifid leaf. The fertile branches, however, have the leaves spirally arranged, and in the sterile ones the three-sided apical cell is found. The leaves, with few exceptions, e. g., Fontinalis, have a well- marked midrib, and the lamina is single-layered. Leucobryum (Fig. 121, A) has leaves made up of two or three layers of cells, large hyaline ones, somewhat as in Sphagnum, and small green cells. The hyaline cells, as in Sphagnum, have round holes in the walls, but no thickenings. The midrib may be narrow, as in Funaria, or it may occupy nearly the whole breadth of the leaf, as in the Polytrichacese, where, owing to the almost complete suppression of the lamina, secondary ver- tical plates of green cells are formed (Fig. 121, B). The one-third divergence of the leaves found in Fontinalis^ is replaced in most other genera by a larger divergence. (Goebel (8) ). Thus in Funaria hygrometrica it is f ; in Poly- trichum commune js; in P. formosumH. As the archegonia are borne upon lateral branches, or upon the main axis, the stegocarpous Bryinese are frequently divided into two main divisions, the.Pleurocarpse and the Acrocarpse, which are in turn divided into a number of subdivisions or families. How far the division into acrocarpous and pleuro- carpous forms is a natural one may be doubted, as probably the latter are secondary, and it is quite conceivable that different families of pleurocarpous forms may have originated inde- pendently from acrocarpous ones. The simplest of the stegocarpous Mosses, while having the operculum well marked, have no peristome. Thus the genus Gymnostomum has no peristome at all, and in an allied genus, Hymenostomum, it is represented by a thin membrane covering the top of the columella. In nearly related genera, however, c. g., Wcisia, a genuine peristome is present. The Tetraphidese, represented by the genus Tefraphis (Georgia) (Fig. 118), are interesting as showing the possible origin of the peristome, as well as some other interesting points ^ This seems to be strictly the case only in the smaller branches ; in the larges axes the leaves are not exactly in three rows. VI. THE DRY ALES 219 of structure. Tctraphis pcUucida is a small Moss, which at the apex of its vegetative branches bears peculiar receptacles containing multicellular gemnicC of a very characteristic form. The leaves that form the receptacle are smaller than the stem leaves, and closely set so as to form a sort of cup in which the gemmse are produced in large numbers. These arise as slender multicellular hairs, the end cell of which enlarges and forms a disc, at first one-layered, but later, by the walls parallel to the broad surfaces, becoming thicker in the middle, and lenticular Fig. 118. — Tctraphis pellucida. A, Plant with gemmae, X6; B, upper part of the same, X50; C, young gemma, X600; D, a fully-developed gemma, X300. in form. The arrangement of the cells in the young gemm?e looks as if the growth of the bud was due to a two-sided apical cell (Fig. 118, C), but this point was not positively determined. These gemmse give rise to a protonema of a peculiar form, from which in the usual way the leafy stems develop. The proto- nemal filaments grow into flat thalloid expansions that recall those of Sphagnum and Andrecca. 220 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The sporogonium of Tetraphis has a peristome of pecuHar structure, and not strictly comparable to that of any of the other Mosses. After the operculum falls off the tissue lying beneath splits into four pointed teeth, which, however, are not, as in Fimariaj composed simply of the cell walls, but are masses of tissue. All the other higher Bryales, with the exception of the Polytrichacese, have the peristome of essentially the same struc- ture as that described for Funaria. Sometimes the teeth do not separate but remain as a continuous membrane, e. g., the inner ''f^mtfM Fig. 119. — A, Barhula fallax, upper part of the capsule, showing the slender twisted peristome teeth X about 20. B, Fontiualis antipyretica, showing double peristome (after Schimper). C, Polytrichum commune, peristome and epiphragma X8. D, P. commune, ripe capsule; i, with, 2, without the calyptra X3. peristome of Buxhaumiaj or a perforated membrane, as in Fon- tinalis (Fig. 119, B). The base of the capsule, or apophysis, which Haberlandt (4) has shown to be the principal assimilative part of the sporo- gonium, and which alone is provided with stomata, sometimes becomes very large, and in the genus Splachnum (Vaizy (i)) especially forms a largely-developed expanded body, which must be looked upon as a specially-developed assimilating ap- paratus. VI. THE BRYALES 221 Undoubtedly the Polytrichace?e represent the highest stage of development among the Musci. This is true both in regard to the gametophore and the sporogonium. The former reaches in some species, c. g., P. commune, a length of 20 centimetres and sometimes more. The stem is usually angular anrl the closely-set leaves thick and rigid. The numerous rhizoids are often closely twisted together and form cable-like strands. The structure of the leaves is very characteristic, and differs very much from that of the simpler type found in Funaria. G Fig. 120. — Dazvsonia superba. A, upper part of female plant Bearing a sporogonium, Xi; B, a leaf, slightly enlarged; C, section of leaf, X about 70; D, part of the same more highly magnified; E, two views of the capsule, Xi^. In the Polytrichacese (Fig. 121) the midrib of the leaf is very broad and only at the extreme margin of the leaf is the lamina developed at all. A cross-section of the leaf shows that the midrib is greatly thickened in the centre, and gradually merges into the rudimentary lamina. In Dazvsonia (Fig. 120), the leaf is almost flat, in Polytrichum (Fig. 121), usually more or less incurved at the margin. The outer, or dorsal, surface of the leaf is covered with a well marked epidermis, whose outer cell-walls are strongly 222 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. thickened, and have a conspicuous cuticle. Within this epi- dermis are closely set, small sclerenchymatous elongated cells, among which are found more or less definite rows of large, thin-walled elements, strongly suggesting the tracheary tissue of the vascular plants, and without much question, true water- conducting structures. From the inner ventral surface there arise numerous parallel, thin, vertical laminae (cl.) composed of green cells. These extend nearly the whole length of the leaves and in section appear as rows of short cells, the outer- most ones being somewhat enlarged. The axis of the shoot in the Polytrichacege shows a decidedly complex structure and many reach a relatively large size. Thus in Dazvsonia sfiperba (Figs. 120, 122) it is about 1.5 mm. in diameter, and forms an erect, densely leafy shoot 40 to 50 centimetres in height. The cross-section of the shoot in the latter species (Fig. 122) is triangular in outline. Within the firm epidermis there are several layers of somewhat similar, but more compact cells, which like the epidermal cells are thick- walled, and dark coloured. This compact hypodermal tissue passes somewhat gradually into a colourless, parenchymatous ground-tissue, which makes up the bulk of the shoot-axis. There is a very conspicuous central cylinder composed of two tissue-elements — small, dark-colored sclerenchyma or fibrous tissue, especially compact toward the centre of the cylinder ; and very much larger, thin-walled cells, appearing almost destitute of protoplasmic contents, and closely resembling the vessels of true vascular plants, and like them, no doubt, true water-con- ducting organs. Traversing the ground tissue are slender strands of elongated cells — leaf-traces, which are structurally like the central cylinder of the shoot, but with the water- conducting cells less conspicuous. Most of the .cells in the stem of Dawsonia, except the large tracheary cells of the central cylinder, contain starch, which it is stated by Goebel (8) is not abundant in the tissues of Polytrichum, where its place is taken largely l3y oil. Starch has been noted in Polytrichum in the outer cells of the stem and in the- leaf-traces. The leaf-traces, or continuation of the central tissue of the midribs of the leaves, bend down into the stem, and finally unite with the axial cylinder of the latter, in a manner quite analogous to that found in the stems of many vascular plants, VL THE BRYALES 223 Bastit ffi), p. 295), who has made a compar- ative study of the subter- ranean and aerial stems of P. junipcriniiui, divides the outer tissue of the lat- ter into epidermis, hypo- derma, and cortex. In the subterranean stems he finds the construction quite different from that of the leafv branches. The section of the former is trian^^ular, and its epi- dermis provided with hairs which are absent from the epidermis of the aerial parts. Rudimen- tary scales, arranged in three rows, are present, and corresponding- to these are strands of tissue that represent the leaf- traces of the aerial stems. The central cylinder is much larger relatively than in the. leafy branches, and its cross-section is not continuous, but is inter- rupted by three ''pericyclic sectors," composed of cells whose walls are but little thickened. The point of each sector is at the periphery of the me- dulla, or central cylinder, and the broad end toward the centre. As might be expected, intermediate con- ditions are found where the rhizome begins to grow upward to form a leafy branch, Fig. 121. — A, Transverse section of the leaf of Leucobryum; B, similar section of the leaf of Polytricliiitn commune ; cl, chlorophyll-bear- ing cells (after Goebel). 224 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The male inflorescence of the Polytrichaceae is especially conspicuous, as the leaves immediately surrounding the anther- idia are different both in form and colour from those of the stem. They are broad and membranaceous, and more or less distinctly reddish in colour. A well-known peculiarity of these forms is the fact that the growth of the stem is not stopped by the formation of antheridia, but after the latter have all been formed the axis resumes its growth and assumes the character of an ordinary leafy shoot. This, of course, indi- cates that, unlike most of the Mosses, the apical cell does not become transformed into an antheridium, and the researches of Fig. 122. — Dawsonia superba. A, Transverse section of the stem, X35; B, part of the central cylinder, showing water-conducting elements, t, X200; C, outer tissues of the stem, X200. Hofmeister (2), Leitgeb (9), and Goebel (7) have shown that this is the case. The antheridia form groups at the base of each leaf of the inflorescence, and Leitgeb thinks it probable that each group represents a branch, i. e., the inflorescence is a compound structure, and not directly comparable to the simple male inflorescence of Funaria. The sporogonium in Poly- trichuin has a large intercellular space between the inner spore- sac and columella as well as the one outside the outer spore-sac. In both cases the space is traversed by the conferva-like green filaments found in the other stegocarpous Mosses. The apoph- ysis is well developed, especially in Polytrichiim, and the VI, THE BRYALES 225 calyptra very large and covered with a dense growth of hairs (Fig. 119, D). The structure of the peristome in the Polytrichacea^ is entirely different from that of the other Mosses. It is com- posed of bundles of thickened fibrous cells arranged in crescent form, the ends of the crescent pointing up, and united with the adjacent end of the bundle next it. The tops of the teeth thus formed are connected by a layer of cells stretching across the opening like the head of a drum. This membrane is known technically as the ''Epiphragm" (Fig. 119, C). The Buxbaumiace^ The last group of Mosses to be considered is the very peculiar one of the Buxbaumiaceae. In these Mosses the Fig. 123. — A, Protonema of Buxbaumia indusiata, with the anthreidial shoot, X175; B, antheridium, seen in optical section; C, sporophyte of B. sp., X4. (A, B, after Goebel.) gametophyte is extraordinarily reduced, although the sporo- gonium is large and well developed. So simple is the sexual plant, that Goebel (i6) has concluded that these ought to be taken away from the rest of the Mosses, and removed to a dis- tinct order. According to Goebel's account, the antheridia, which are long stalked, are borne directly upon the protonema, and subtended by a single colourless bract (Fig. 123). The female branches are also verv rudimentarv, but less so than the male. On the strength of the extreme simplicity of these, Goebel thinks that Buxhaumia is a primitive form allied to some alga-like progenitor of the Mosses. There are, however, two very strong objections to this. First the sporogonium, which 15 22(i MOSSES AND FERNS chap. is extremely large, and complicated in structure, and essentially like that of the other stegocarpous Mosses; secondly, Bux- baiunia has been shown by Haberlandt ((4), p. 480) to be distinctly suprophytic in its habits, and the extreme reduction of the assimilative tissue of the gametophyte is quite readily explicable from this cause. Fossil Muscine^ The remains of Muscinese in a fossil condition are exceed- ingly scanty ; so much so indeed as to practically throw no light upon the question of their origin and affinities, as nearly all of the forms discovered belong to the later formations, and are either identical with living species or closely allied forms. No doubt the great delicacy of the tissues of most of them, espe- ciallv the Henaticse, accounts in gfreat measure for their absence from the earlier geological formations. The Affinities of the Musci It is perfectly evident that the Mosses as a whole form a very clearly defined class, and that their relationship with other forms is at best a somewhat remote one. Sphagnum, however, certainly shows significant peculiarities that point to a connec- tion between this genus, at least, and the Hepaticse. It will be remembered that the protonema of Sphagnum is a large flat thallus, and not filamentous, as in most Bryales. It it note- worthy, however, that from the margin of this flat thallus later filamentous branches grow out which are apparently identical in structure with the ordinary protonemal filaments of the Bryales. In Andrecca similar flat thalloid protonemata occur, but not so largely developed as in Sphaginiui, and finally in Tctraphis a similar condition of affairs is met with. As this occurs only among the lower members of the Moss series, the question naturally arises, does this have any phylogenetic mean- ing? While it is impossible to answer this question positively, it at any rate seems probable that it has a significance, and means that the protonema has been derived from a thalloid form related to some thallose Liverwort, and that by the sup- pression of the thalloid portion, as the leafy gametophore became more and more prominent, the filamentous branches. VL THE BRYALES 227 which at first were mere appendages of the thalkis, finally came to be all that was left of it. The view of Goebel and others that the filamentous form of the protonema is the primitive one, and indicates an origin from alga-like forms, might be maintained if the question were concerned simply with the protonema ; but when the structure of the sexual organs, especially the arche- gonium, is considered, and the development of the sporophyte, the difficulty of homologising these with the corresponding parts in any known Alga is apparent, while on the other hand the resemblance between them and those of the Hepaticse is obvious. It is quite probable that the development of the fila- mentous protonema is a provision for the production of a greater number of gametophoric branches. As to which group of the Hepatic?e comes the nearest to the Mosses, the answer is not doubtful. The remarkable simi- larity in the development and structure of the sporogonium of Sphagnum and the Anthocerotes leaves no room for doubt that as far as Sphagnum is concerned, the latter come nearest among existing forms to the ancestors of Sphagnum. Of course this does not assume a direct connection between Sphagnum and any known form among, the Anthocerotes. There are too manv essential differences between the two to allow any such assumption : but that the two groups have come from a common stock is not impossible, and the structure of the ^capsule in Sphagnum points to some form which like AntJio- ceros had a highly-developed assimilative system. This is indicated by the presence of stomata, which, although function- less, probably were once perfect, and make it likely that with the great increase in the development of the gametophyte the sporophyte has lost to some extent its assimilative functions which have been assumed by the gametophyte. Andrecca, both in regard to the gametophyte and the sporo- phyte, is in many ways intermediate between Sphagnum and the other Mosses. The resemblance in the dehiscence of the sporogonium to that of the Jungermanniacese is probably acci- dental. It may perhaps be equally well compared to the spHt- ting of the upper part of the capsule into four parts, in Tetra- phis, although in the latter it is the inner tissue and not the epidermis which is thus divided. If this latter suggestion proves to be true, then there would be a direct connection of Andrecca with the stegocarpous 228 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Bryales, and not through the cleistocarpous forms. These latter would then all have to be considered as degraded forms derived from a stegocarpous type, unless, with Leitgeb, we consider them as a distinct line of developmicnt leading up to the higher Bryales, entirely independent of the Sphagnacese, and with Archidium and Ephemenim as the simplest forms. His comparison of these forms with Notothylas, however, can- not be maintained with our present knowledge of that genus, and more evidence is needed before his view can be accepted; but the possibility of some such explanation of the cleistocarp- ous Bryales must be borne in mind in trying to assign them their place in the system. The objections to considering Biixhaumia a primitive type have been already given, and it is not necessary to repeat them. CHAPTER VII THE PTERIDOPHYTA-FILICINE.^-OPHIOGLOSSACE^ In tracing the evolution of the Bryophytes from the lowest to the highest types the gradual increase in the importance of the second generation, the sporophyte, is very manifest. This may or may not be accompanied by a corresponding development of the gametophyte. In the line of development represented by the higher Mosses, in a general way the two have been parallel, and the most highly differentiated gametophyte bears the most complicated sporophyte, as may be seen in Polytvichuin, for example ; but in the Hepatic^e this is not the case, and among the Anthocerotes much the most highly organised sporophyte, that of Anthoceros, is produced by a very simple gametophyte. In this evolution of the sporophyte, it approaches a condition where it is self-supporting, but in no case does it become abso- lutely so. A special assimilative tissue, it is true, is developed, and in some of the true Mosses, such as Splachnuin, this goes so far that a special organ, the apophysis, is formed ; but, as we have seen, the sporogonium is dependent for its supply of water and nitrogenous food upon the gametophyte, with which it remains intimately associated, and upon which it lives as a parasite. The type of structure found in the gametophyte of the Muscineae seems to be imperfectly fitted for a strictly terres- trial life. The gametophyte of all Archegoniates is more or less amphibious. Free w^ater is essential for the act of fecundation, and the gametophyte seems never to have solved satisfactorily the problem of an adequate water supply, except by returning to the aquatic condition. 229 230 MOSSES AND FFRNS chap. Many Bryophytes can exist only in damp, shady localities, and those which have adapted themselves to a xerophytic habit, have acquired the power of becoming completely dried up with- out being killed, reviving promptly when supplied with water, but remaining completely dormant during the period of drought. These plants "do not depend upon their rhizoids for absorbing water, but, like Algse, can absorb water at all points of their surface. Where the plant depends largely upon the rhizoids for water absorption, as in the Marchantiacese, the plant is a flat, prostrate thallus, which ofTers a large surface for the development of the rhizoids. In the upright stems of the larger Mosses, the rhizoids are multicellular, and sometimes twisted into root-like strands, which are of relatively large size, and are undoubtedly efficient organs for water-absorption. Still it is evident that even such strands of multicellular rhizoids would not suffice for providing the water necessary to make good the loss by transpiration in a large terrestrial plant. It is this failure to develop an adequate root system which prob- ably explains the fact that no Bryophyte has attained the dignity of a successful upright terrestrial plant. Among the Pteridophytes the gametophyte is equally in- capable of a strictly terrestrial existence; but in these plants, the sporophyte, developing still further along lines indicated in many Bryophytes, has finally attained to the condition of an independent plant. It may be conjectured that from part of the foot, the absorbent organ of the embryo in the bryophytic sporophyte, there was developed a root, with a permanent grow- ing point, and capable of indefinite growth in length. This, penetrating through the tissues of the gametophyte, put the sporophyte into direct communication with the water in the earth, and thus completely emancipated it from its former status of dependence upon the gametophyte. The true root differs essentially from the rhizoids in being a massive organ capable of indefinite growth and division, which can thus keep pace in its development with the increasing size and complexity of the sporophyte. The latter from this time assumes more and more the principal role in the life- history of the organism, while the gametophyte becomes corre- spondingly reduced. With the development of an independent sporophyte, there appeared a plant adapted from the first to a terrestrial existence and not a modification of an originally VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE^—OPHIOGLOSSACEAl 231 aquatic organism like the gametophyte of all Muscinese. In the few cases where true roots are absent their place is taken by other structures that perform their functions. The assimilative activity is restricted to special organs, the leaves, except in a few cases where these become much reduced, as in Psilohim or Eqiii- schim. A main axis is present upon which the leaves are borne as appendages, and this continues to form new leaves and roots as long as the sporophyte lives. The differentiation of these special organs begins while the sporophyte is still very young. The earliest divisions in the embryo correspond closely to those in the embryo of a Bryo- phyte, but instead of forming simply a capsule, as in all the Bryophytes, there is established more than one growing point, each one forming a distinct organ. In the typical Ferns there are four of these primary growing points, giving rise respect- ively to the stem, leaf, root and foot. The latter is a tem- porary structure, by which the young sporophyte absorbs food from the gametophyte, but as soon as it becomes independent the foot gradually withers away, and soon all trace of it is lost. The originally homogeneous tissues of the embryo become differentiated into the extremely complicated and varied tissues characterising the mature sporophyte. The most characteris- tic of these is the vascular system of tissues. This is hinted at in the central strand of tissue in the seta of many Mosses, and the columella of the Anthocerotes ; but in no Bryophyte does it reach the perfect development found in the Ferns and their relations, which are often called on this account the Vascular Cryptogams. The gradual reduction in the vegetative parts of the game- tophyte, from the large long-lived prothallium of the Marat- tiace?e to the excessively reduced one found in the heterosporous p;teridophytes, has already been referred to in the introductory chapter. The structure of the sexual organs of the Pteridophytes appears at first sight radically different from that of the Bryophytes, but a careful comparison of the lower forms of the former with some of the Hepaticas, and especially with the Anthocerotes, shows that the difference is not so great as it at first sight appears. A further discussion of this point must be left, however, until we have considered more in detail the struc- ture of these parts in the different groups -of the Pteridophytes, 22,2. MOSSES AND FERNS chap. where they are remarkably uniform. In ah of them the arche- gonium has usuahy a neck composed of but four rows of per- ipheral cells, instead of five or six, as in the Bryophytes, and the antheridium, except in the leptosporangiate Ferns, is more or less completely sunk in the tissue of the prothallium. The spermatozoids are either biciliate, as in Mosses, or multiciliate, a condition which, so far as is known, does not exist among the Bryophytes. The formation of spores is very much more subordinated to the vegetative life of the sporophyte than is the case among the most highly organised of the Bryophytes. Indeed it may be many years before any signs of spore formation can be seen. The spores are always born in special organs, sporangia, which are for the most part outgrowths of the leaves, but may in a few cases develop from the stem. In the simplest cases the spores arise from a group of hypodermal cells, generally trace- able to a single primary cell. The cell outside of these divides to form a several-layered wall, but the limits of the sporangium are not definite, and it may scarcely project at all above the general surface of the leaf. From this "eusporangiate" condi- tion found in Ophioglossum, there is a complete series of forms leading to the so-called leptosporangiate type, where the whole sporangium is directly traceable to a single epidermal cell, and where a very regular series of divisions takes place before the archesporium is finally formed. With very few exceptions all of the existing Pteridophytes fall naturally into three series or classes of very unequal size. The first of these, the Ferns or Filicinese, is the predominant one at present, and includes at least nine-tenths of all living Pteridophytes. The Equisetinese are the most poorly repre- sented of the modern groups, and include but a single genus with about twenty-five species. The third class, the Lyco- podinea:^, is much richer both in genera and species than the Equisetinese, but much inferior in both to the Filicinese. The disproportion between these groups was much less marked in the earlier periods in the world's history, as is attested by the very numerous and perfect remains of Pteridophytes occurring especially in the coal-measures. At that time both the Equisetinere and Lycopodine?e were much better developed both in regard to size and numbers than they are at present. • ^ VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINEJE—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 2ZZ Class I. Filicine.e (Filicales) The Filicine^e or Filicales, as already stated, include by far the greater number of existing Pteridophytes, and are much more extended in range and abundant in numbers than either of the other classes. A marked characteristic of all Ferns is the large size of the leaves, which are also extremely complicated in form in many of them. In a few of these the leaves are simple, e. g., Ophioglossxim, Viftaria, Pilularia, but more com- monly they are pinnately compound and sometimes of enormous size. The stem varies a good deal in form and may be very short and completely subterranean, as in species of Ophioglos- siuii and Botrychiinii, or it may be a creeping rhizome, or in some of the large tropical Ferns it is upright, and grows to a height of 8 to lo metres, or even more. AMiile some forms of the Ferns are found adapted to almost all situations, most of them are moisture-loving plants, and reach their greatest development in the damp mountain forests of the tropics. A few, e. g., Ccratoptcris, Azolla, are genuine aquatics, and still others, e. g., species of Gyuinograniuic, live where they become absolutely dried up for several months each year. These latter will quickly revive, however, as soon as placed in water, and begin to grow at once. In the tropical and semi-tropical regions many Ferns are epiphytes, and form a most striking feature of the forest vegetation. With few ex- ceptions the sporophyte is long-lived, but a few species are annual, e. g., Ceratoptcris, and depend mainly upon the spores for carrying the plant through from one season to another. The sporophyte may give rise to others by simply branching in the ordinary way, or special buds may be developed either from the stem or upon the leaves (Cystopteris hulbifcra). Besides the normal production of the gametophyte from the spore, it may arise in various ways directly from the sporophyte (apospory) ; and conversely the latter may develop as a bud from the gametophyte without the intervention of the sexual organs (apogamy). The Filicineae include both eusporangiate and leptospo- rangiate forms, — indeed the latter occur only here. The former comprise the homosporous orders, Ophioglossales and Alaratti- ales, and possibly the heterosporous order Isoetales, whose sys- tematic position, however, it must be said is still doubtful. The 234 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Leptosporangiatse include the single great homosporous order Filices, and the two heterosporous families, closely related to it, the Salviniacese and the Marsiliacese. These are usually classed together as a distinct order, the Hydropterides or Rhizocarpese. The Filicine^ Eusporangiat^ The two orders, Ophioglossales and Marattiales, show many evidences of being very ancient forms, and in several respects seem to approach more nearly to the Hepaticse than any other Pteridophytes. While they are different from each other in many respects, still there is sufficient evidence to indicate that they belong to a common stock to warrant placing them near each other in the system. The Ophioglossales The three genera belonging to this order may all be united in a single family, Ophioglossacege. The Gametophyte Our knowledge of the gametophyte of the Ophioglossacese has been very much augmented during the past ten years. Jef- frey ( I ) has described very fully the gametophyte of Botry- chiinn Virginianum, and Lang (4) and Bruchmann (5) have made out the most important facts in that of Ophioglossiini and Hclminthostachys. Our earlier knowledge was based entirely upon the fragmentary observations of Hofmeister ( i ) upon Botrychiinn lunaria, and those of Mettenius (2) upon Ophio- glossum pcdunnilosum. The writer has succeeded in securing the earliest phases of germination in two species, viz., Ophioglossinn (Ophio- dcnna) pcjufuhnii and Botrychunn Virginianum, as well as the older prothallia of the latter. The germination in both cases is extremely slow, especially in the former, where a year and a half after the spores were sown the largest prothallia had but three cells. Proljal)ly under natural conditions the growth is more rapid. The spores of both forms show much the same structure. The tetrahedral spores contain granular matter, VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE/E—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 235 with numerous oil-drops, and a central larj^e and distinct nucleus. The exospore is ccjlourless, and upon the outside presents a pitted appearance in Ophiuglossiun, and irrei^ular small tuljercles in Botrychiiun. The perinium cjr e|)isi)ore is not clearly distinguishable from the exospore. In brjth cases chlorophyll is absent in the ripe spore. The first sign of ger- mination is the absorption of water and splitting of the exospore along the three radiating lines on the ventral surface of the spore. The spore enlarges considerably before any divisions occur, but remains globular in form, and no chlorophyll can be detected. In this con- -q dition, which was ol:)served within two weeks after the spores w^ere sown in Ophio- glossiim, it may remain for several months unchanged. The first division wall is usually at right angles to the axis of the spore, and divides it into two nearly equal cells, of which the lower has more of the granular contents than the upper one. The endospore is noticeably thickened where it protrudes through the ruptured exospore. The next wall, in all cases observed, is at right angles to the first, and always in the lower cell, which it divides into equal parts (Figs. 124, 125). In BotrycJiuiin at this stage a few large chloroplasts were seen in both upper and lower cells, but OpJiioglos- sum showed no positive evidence of chlorophyll, although it seemed sometimes as if a faint trace of chlorophyll could be detected. As growth proceeds, the oil partially disappears, and the cells become much more transparent than at first. Lang (4) found the prothallia of Ophioglossmn pendulum buried in the humus collected about masses of epiphytic ferns among which the sporophytes of the OpJiioglossuni were grow- ing. The youngest ones discovered were nearly circular in out- line, the older specimens more or less branched (Fig. 125, C). The branches are cylindrical and grow from a single initial cell which has the form of a four-sided pyramid. The lower half of the prothallium is infested by an endophytic fungus, while Fig. 124. — Germinating spore of OpJiioglossum (Ophioderma) pendu- lum. A, Surface view; B, optical section, X600. 236 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. from the upper side of the thalkis the reproductive organs are developed. Numerous rhizoids grow from the superficial cells. Mettenius (2) has described the gametophyte in O. pedun- culoswn, which agrees in the main with that of O. pendulum. In this species, however, there is first developed a "primary tubercle" (Fig. 125, B), and the branches were observed in some cases to grow above the ground, where they became flat- tened and developed chlorophyll. Fig. 125. — A, B, Prothallia of Ophioglossum pediinculosum, X i J^ ; B, shows the young sporophyte, with the cotyledon and first root, r; t, the primary tubercle. C-F, O. pendulum. C, An old prothallium, X6; D, nearly ripe antheridium; E, surface view of antheridium, showing the opercular cell; F, nearly ripe arche- gonium; D-F, X about 275; (A, D, after Mettenius; C-F, after Lang). The Sex-Organs ^ The antheridium arises from a superficial cell which divides by a periclinal wall into an inner cell, from which by further divisions the mass of sperm-cells is derived, and an outer one, VII PTERIDOPH YTA—FILICINEAi—OPHIOGLOSSACEAi 2^7 from which the cover of the antheridium is formed. The outer wall of the antheridium remains for the most part but one cell thick, in this respect more resemljling Marattia than it does Botrychhiin. The antheridium also opens by a single, nearly- triangular opercular cell (Fig. 125, E), as it does in Marattia. The spermatozoids were not seen, but probably resemble those of Botrychiinn or Marattia. The first division of the young archegonium is the same as in -t ..$ D. Fig. 126. — A, Longitudinal section of a large prothallium of Botrychium Virginianum, X15; B, transverse section of a somewhat younger one, showing the antheridial ridge, and the "archegonia; C, prothallium of Helminthostacliys Zeylanica, X7\ D, young antheridium of Helminthostacliys, X22S. (C, D, after Lang.) the antheridium. From the inner cell, after it divides into a basal and a central cell, is formed the axial row of cells — the Qgg cell and the canal cells. No division of the neck canal cell w^as observed beyond the division of the nucleus, and the ventral canal was not seen ; but the latter is doubtless formed before the archegonium is mature. The neck of the archegonium remains very short, scarcely 238 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. projecting at all above the surface of the prothallium, and closely resembling in form the archegonium of the Marattiacese. Each of the four rows of neck cells contains three or four cells. The basal cell may undergo divisions, but its limits remain clearly visible in the ripe archegonium. According to Mettenius ((2) PL xxx, Figs. 18, 19), O. pedunculosum differs from O. pendulum in having the outer wall of the antheridium double, as it is in Botrychimn. The neck of the archegonium is also somewhat longer than in O. pendulum. Bruchmann's account of O. vulgatiim agrees closely with that of Lang for 0. pendidum. Botrychium In July, 1903, the writer found at Grosse Isle, Michigan, a number of old prothallia of Botrychium Virginianum, with the young sporophytes still attached, but nevertheless showing the older stages of the sexual organs. In 1896, Jeffrey (i) was fortunate enough to secure abundant material of this species, including young prothallia, and succeeded in tracing very com- pletely the development of the reproductive organs and embryo. Owing to the kindness of Professor Jeffrey, who sent preserved material, as well as prepared slides, I have been able to confirm the results of his investigations. The prothallium (Figs. 126, 127) is a subterranean, tuber- ous body, much like that of B. lunaria described by Hofmeister, but is very much larger. The specimens collected by the writer were buried several centimetres below the surface, in rather dry woods ; Jeffrey's material was in part found in a sphagnum bog, partly in dryer localities. The 3^oungest specimens found by Jeffrey were oval, slightly flattened bodies, which bore only antheridia. These occupied the middle line of the upper surface, which later develops a median ridge upon which the antheridia are borne, while arche- gonia appear later on either side of the antheridial ridge. ( Fig. 126, B). In B. lunaria, according to Hofmeister ((i), p. 308), the archegonia are mostly formed upon the ventral surface. ; A section of the prothallium shows that the superficial tis- sues are composed of relatively transparent cells, while the inner tissue, especially toward the ventral side of the thallus, has very dense contents, there being an oily substance present, as well as VII P TERIDOPH Y TA—FILICINEAl—OPHIOGL OSS A CEAi 239 granular matter. In these cells is found an endophytic fungus, which probably acts as a mycorhiza. Multicellular hairs are found growing from the upper surface of the prothallium. The grow^th of the prothallium is distinctly apical, and a single definite apical cell seemed to be present, although it is possible that there may be more than one initial. The infection of the thallus by the mycorhizal fungus is chiefly through the short rhizoids upon the inferior surface of the thallus. Jeffrey concludes that the affinities of the fungus are with the genera Pythium or Coinplctoria. Fig. 127. — BotrycJiium Virginianum. A, E, Germinating spore, X6oo; C, pro- thallium ipr), with young sporophyte attached, X2; D, longitudinal section of the prothallium, showing the foot of the embryo (F), X4; E, first (?) leaf of a young sporophyte, X2. As the prothallium grows older — it may evidently live for several years — it becomes irregular in outline. It may finally reach a length of twenty millimetres, and occasionally shows in- dications of a dichotomy of the apex. Sex-Organs The first antheridia form a small group upon the upper sur- face of the prothallium while it is still very young. The later ones form only upon the median ridge already referred to. 240 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Still later the archegonia appear along the base of the anther- idial ridge (Fig. 126, B). The development of the antheridium (Fig. 128) is much like that of Ophioglossum, but the outer wall of the antheridium has normally two layers of cells. The spermatozoids, accord- ing to Jeffrey, probably correspond with those of the true Ferns. In a few cases observed by myself (Fig. 128, C) the primary -division walls of the central part of the antheridium were not broken down by the separation of the sperm cells, but formed a number of chambers. The complete spermatozoid has about one and a half coils, B. j!jl.. Fig. 128. — Botrychium Virginianum. Development of the antheridium, X about 450; in C, the primary division walls within the antheridium have persisted, forming large chambers, from which the ripe sperm-cells are ejected successively. and closely resembles that of the true Ferns and Equisetum, like them having numerous cilia. They swarm within the antheridium, and according to Jeffrey's account, escape through on opening formed by the destruction of two superimposed cells of the outer wall. They do not all escape at once, but are ejected in separate swarms. It is possible that the formation of the separate chambers, noted by the writer, may have some- thing to do with this phenomenon. The development of the archegonium (Fig. 129) is much like that of Ophioglossum, but the neck of the archegonium is much longer and projects conspicuously above the surface of VII PTERIDOPH Y TA—FILICINE^—OPHIO GL OSS A CE^ 241 the thallus. The Ijasal ceh also (hvides more extensively, but the group of cells derived from it is easily recognisable in the ripe archegonium. The central cell divides transversely, the low^er cell forming the egg, and the ventral canal cell, the upper (jne giving rise to the single neck canal cell, whose nucleus later divides as in Ophioglossiini. The mature egg cell contains dense cytoplasm, but has a vacuole within it. Jeffrey observed a spermatozoid in the act of penetrating the egg, which showed an extension toward the entering spermatozoid. The details of fertilisation^ however, Fig. 129. — Botrychium Virginianum. Development of the archegonium, X about 450. w^ere not made out, but they probably correspond closely with those observed in other Ferns. Hchninthostachys The gametophyte of HelminfJiostachys (Lang (4)), the third genus of the Ophioglossaceae, does not differ essentially from the other genera, being also subterranean. It is nearly cylindrical in form (Fig. 126, C). The lower part, which is brown, and covered with rhizoids, is sterile, and contains an 16 242 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. endophytic fungus. The upper portion, Hghter in colour, bears the reproductive organs. Some of the prothalha bear only antheridia; the others have archegonia as well. As usual, the first antheridia appear before any archegonia are formed. Both archegonia and antheridia resemble those of Botrychium more than they do those of Ophioglossum. The Embryo -^ The fertilised egg, or oospore, becomes invested with a cell- membrane and enlarges to several times its original bulk before Fig. 130. — Botrychium Virginianum. A, two-celled embryo within the archegonium venter, X about 300; B, two sections of an 8-celled embryo; C, large embryo showing the primary organs, X about 25. the first division wall is formed. This primary (basal) wall is in most cases transverse, but may be somewhat oblique. The two cells are generally more or less unequal in size, the upper or epibasal cell being larger than the lower (hypobasal) one. Each primary cell is next divided by a median vertical wall, and the young embryo shows thus a regular quadrant formation. The next divisions occur in the epibasal quadrants and are also approximately transverse; at this stage, to judge from Jeffrey's figures 43, 44, the embryo presents a striking resemblance to a corresponding stage in Authoceros, VII PTERIDOPIIYTA—FIUCINETE—OPIIIOGLOSSACE^ 243 The subsequent divisions apparently show great irregu- larity, and the embryo does not exhil)it tlie early development of apical initial cells so marked in the typical Ferns. The whole epibasal part of the embryo is devoted to the for- mation of the foot, in this respect showing an analog}^, at least with Anthoccros. From the epibasal region arise the shoot and the root, both of which later develop a definite apical cell. The initial cell of the root at once begins to form periclinal cells, which cut off the segments of the root cap from its outer face, and the apical cell thus becomes deeply sunk beneath the surface of the root-apex, which projects but little beyond the other parts of the very massive embryo-sporophyte. The primary leaf, or cotyledon (Fig. 130 cot.), unlike that of the true Ferns, arises secondarily from the shoot. In one instance, Jeffrey found small tracheids present in a prothallium, but the young sporophyte had been destroyed, and there was no means of determining whether this formation of tracheids was associated with apogamy, as in all other similar cases that have been observed. The tissues adjacent to the venter of the archegonium grow rapidly, keeping pace with the developing embryo, which becomes very large before it breaks through the overlying tissues (calyptra), which protect it. At this time, the very large foot is especially conspicuous. The root is already some- what elongated and shows a very definite arrangement of its tissues, which resembles that of the later roots. A tetrahedral apical cell is covered by a root-cap composed of several layers of cells, and the axis of the root is occupied by a strand of nar- row cells, wdiich later develop into the vascular cylinder or "stele" of the root. The cotyledon, at this time, is relatively inconspicuous, and forms a short, incurved, conical protuberance, between which and the root lies the very slightly conical apex of the shoot. Both stem and leaf show a fairly distinct apical cell, but these apparently cannot be traced back to the original embryo-octants, as is the case in the more specialised Ferns. A very short procambium cylinder can somewhat later be seen in the axis of the stem, and from it extends a similar strand into the cotyle- don. The central cylinder of the stem (Jeffrey (i), p. 21) becomes fully developed below^ the point of origin of the cotyledon, From the first it is a hollow^ cylinder with a well- 244 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. marked pith. The vascular ring is broken by a gap above the first leaf-trace (cotyledonary stele), and the pith is thus thrown into communication with the outer ground tissue, or cortex. The first tracheary tissue appears shortly after the root has broken through the calyptra, at which time the root has the length of 5-20 millimetres. The development of the tracheary tissue in the root begins at two, or more commonly three, points, i. c, the root is either ''diarch" or ''triarch." The in- nermost layer of the fundamental tissue forms the ''endoder- mis" or bundle-sheath. As is usually the case, the endodermal cells are characterised by the peculiar thickening or foldings of the radial walls, which appear as elongated dots in transverse sections. A similar endodermis can be made out, surrounding the stelar tube of the stem. The primary tracheids, or ''protoxylem," have reticulately sculptured walls, and, except in size, closely resemble the secon- dary tracheary elements, or ''metaxylem," which are formed centripetally, and meet in the centre of the vascular cylinder. Between the xylem masses are as many masses of phloem, or bast, made up in part of sieve-tubes with which are mingled elongated paranchyma cells. Surrounding the circle of xylem and phloem masses is the pericycle, composed of one or two layers of parenchyma. After the young root has broken through the calyptra and penetrated the ground, the cotyledon grows upward and finally makes its appearance above the surface of the ground. It becomes differentiated into a slender, nearly cylindrical stalk (stipe) and a much-divided lamina (Fig. 127, E). The single primary vascular bundle of the leaf-rudiment divides into two within the stalk, and passes into the two lateral lobes of the lamina. From one of tliem a strong branch is developed which constitutes the midrib of the central segment of the lamina. The vascular bundles of the stipe approach the collateral type, rather than the concentric structure found in the later formed leaves. Sometimes two or three roots are developed before the cotyledon unfolds, and the young sporophyte remains for a long time — probably two or three years — attached to the gameto- phyte, the superficial cells of the foot remaining active during this period. These cells show the dense cytoplasm and con- soicuous nuclei of active cells. VII PTERIDOPUYTA—FILICINEJl—OPJITOGLOSSACEJE 245 According to Mettenius, the cotyledon in Opiiioglossuiii pcdunculosuin develops much earlier than is the case in Botrychiuin. It appears above the ground while the primary root is still but little developed. (Fig. 125, B.) In BotrycJiiuni lunar ia, according to Hofmeister, the first three leaves are rudimentary and the first green leaf docs not appear above ground until the second year. Mettenius' account of the development of the' embryo in O. pediinciilosum is less complete. The earliest stage seen by him was already multicellular, and the young embryo had the form of an oval cell mass in which the primary divisions were not recognisable. The upper part, i. c, that next the arche- gonium neck, grows up at once into the cotyledon, while the opposite part gives rise to the first root. These grow respect- ively upward and downward', and break through the overlying prothallial cells. Later, at a point between the two, the stem apex is developed. The first leaf becomes green, and develops a lamina similar to that of the later-formed ones. Usually but one embryo is developed from the prothallium, but occasionally two are formed, especially wdiere the prothallium forks. The Adult Sporophyte Ophioglossum (Ophioderina) pcnduhiin, an epiphyte com- mon in the Eastern tropics, may be taken as a type of the sim- plest of the Ophioglossacese. Its short creeping stem grows upon the trunks of trees, especially tree-ferns, from wdiich the long flaccid leaves hang down. The lamina of the leaf merges insensibly into the stout petiole wdiose fleshy base forms a sheath about the next younger leaf. Corresponding to each leaf is a thick unbranched root, which penetrates into the crevices of the bark and holds the plant secure. These roots are smooth, and show no trace of rhizoids. The petiole is continued up into the lamina as a very broad and thick midrib, which in the spo- riferous leaves (sporophylls) is continued into the peculiar elongated spike which bears the sporangia. The petiole if cut across shows a number of vascular bundles arranged in a single row, nearly concentric with the periphery of the section. As these enter the lamina they anastomose and form a network w^ith elongated meshes (Fig, 133, C) and no free ends. Sections of the spike cut parallel to its broad mkA %. 'M /I ¥) J B Fig. 131. — Ophioglossum pendulum. A, Leaf with sporangiophore, natrual size; B, cross-section of the petiole, X6; C, section of the sporangiophore, parallel to its broad surface, X6. vii PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINEJE—OPHIOGLOSSACEJE 247 diameter show a somewhat similar arrangement of the vascular bundles, but here there are free branches extending between the sporangia. The relations of the bundles of the fertile and sterile parts of the leaf are best followed in the smaller species. Prantl ((7), p. 155) describes it as fol- lows for O. Liisitaiiininij and states that it is essen- tially the same in other species. ''The primary- bundle given off from the stem branches just after it enters the petiole. The main bundle gives off two smaller lateral branches right and left. The latter branch again near the base of the sporangiophore,and the upper branches from each unite to form the sin- gle bundle that enters the latter." The sporangia are sunk in the tissue of the sporophyll, and scarcely project at all above the surface, where the position of each one is indicated by a faint transverse fur- row which marks the place where it opens. Seen in sections parallel to the flat surface these ap- pear perfectly round, but in transverse section are kidney-shaped (Fig. 140, C). The apex of the stem forms a blunt cone, which, however, is not visible from the outside. A longitudinal section through the end of the stem shows that it is covered by a sheath com- FiG. 132. — Ophioghssum vulgatum, Xi. 248 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. posed of several layers of cells, and this encloses a cavity in which are the growing point of the stem and the youngest leaf. The leaves here form much more rapidly than in the species of the temperate regions, as the growth continues uninterruptedly throughout the year. Tlie real apex of the stem forms an in- clined nearly plane surface, slightly raised in the centre, where the single apical cell is placed (Fig.i34,A,B). This cell is by no means conspicuous, and not always readily found, but probably is always present. It has the form of an inverted three-sided pyramid, but the lateral faces are more or less strongly convex, and the apex may be truncate. From the few cases observed it is not possible to say whether in addition to the three sets of lateral segments basal seg- ments are also formed, but it is by no means impossible that such is the case. Ac- cording to investigations of Rostowzew ((i), p. 451), the apical cell of the stem of Ophioglossuni vidgatum shows considerable variation, and may be either a three or four-sided prism, i. e., it ap- parently also may have the Fig. 133. — Ophioglossuni pendulum. A, Me- | -^ dian longitudinal section of stem apex, X4; baSe trUUCatC. XTOlle S ( I ) X, the growing point; B, young sporophyll, deSCriptioU ao^reCS witll tllis X2; sp, the sporangiophore; C, an older . - "^ leaf, showing the venation, X2. CXCCpt that he StatCS that he always found the cell pointed below, not truncate. The segments cut off from the lateral faces are large, and the divisions irregular. They are appar- ently formed in very slow succession, and the irregularity of the succeeding divisions in the segments themselves soon makes it impossible to trace their limits. Each segment apparently gives rise to a leaf, but this is impossible to determine with certainty. The first wall in the young segment probably divides it into an inner and outer cell, but the next divisions could not be deter- VII PTERIDOPIIYTA—FILICINEAI—OPIIIOGLOSSACEJE 249 mined positively. Probably, as in Botrychinm, the outer cell is next divided by a vertical wall, perpendicular to the broad faces of the segment, into two cells, in which divisions then take place in both transverse and longitudinal direction without strict regularity. The stem in 0. pcnduliDu is mostly made up of thin-walled parenchyma, and the vascular bundles are much less developed than is the case in the underground stem of O. vulgatum or Botrych'uiiu. The bundles are of the collateral form, /. c, the inner side is occupied by the xylem, the outer by the phloem, Fig. 134. — Ophioglossiim pendulum. A, Longitudinal section of stem apex, X6o; B, the central part of the same section, Xi8o; D, longitudinal section of very young sporangiophore, Xi8o; E, cross-section of young sporangiophore, X6o. and there is no evident bundle-sheath developed. The bundles form a very irregular wide-meshed cylinder, not differing essen- tially from that in O. vulgatwi Van Tieghem (7) states that in Ophioglossuin vulgatum each vascular strand is completely invested with a distinct endodermis and pericycle ; but Bower (16) found the endoder- mis very poorly developed in the species studied by him, especially O. Bergiannm, a small and simple species. The stem of this form shows in transverse section two strands which may 250 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. either be separate, or partly coherent, so as to form a single crescent-shaped bundle, when seen in section. There may be, however, even in this species, more than two strands present. Poirault (2) found a definite endodermis in the lower part of the stem, which disappears in the upper portion. Van Tieghem asserts (see Bower (16), p. 67) that in the young sporophyte of 0. vulgatum, there is at first a solid axial stele, with pericycle and endodermis, and that only above the insertion of the first leaf does a pith appear. In the bundles of the stem of O. pendulum, the xylem of the collateral bundle is mainly composed of short irregular tracheids, with close reticulate markings on the walls. The phloem is composed of short, thin-walled cells with large nuclei. No true sieve-tubes could be recognised. . The Leaf The young leaf is completely concealed by the sheath formed at the base of the next older one. It is at first a conical pro- tuberance arising close to the stem apex, around which its base gradually grows and forms the sheath about it and the next leaf rudiment. It is probable that here, as in 0. vulgatum,^ the young leaf grows at first by a definite apical cell. After the plant has reached a certain age, each leaf gives rise to a sporangial spike, which becomes evident while the leaf is still very small. The first indication of this is a conical outgrowth upon the inner surface of the leaf, about halfway between the apex and base. A longitudinal section of this shows it to be made up of large cells, especially toward the top ; but although there was sometimes an appearance that indicated the presence of a single apical cell, this was by no means certain, and if there is such an initial cell, its divisions must be very irregular. Bower (16) found that in O. vulgatum the young spo- rangial spike grows from a single apical cell, which in less robust specimens persists for a long time as a four-sided, initial cell, but in the larger specimens seems to be replaced by four similar initials. The subsequent growth of the leaf is for a long time mainly from tlie base, and the young sporangial spike is much nearer the apex in the next stage (Fig. 133, B). No distinct petiole ^ Rostowzew (i), p. 451. VII PTERIDOPHYTA—PlLICINEAl—OPIilOGLOSSACEJE 251 has yet developed, but the centre of the younsL^ leaf, up to the point of attachment of the spike, is traversed by the thick mid- rib, above which the lamina is still very small. Indeed in this stage it looks as if the spike were really terminal and the lamina a lateral appendage. The young spike now forms a beak- shaped body curving inward and upward, and sections of slightly older stages than the one figured show the first indica- tions of the developing sporangia. Later still the base of the leaf becomes narrowed into the petiole, and the spike also becomes divided into the upper sporiferous portion and the short slender pedicel. The anatomical structure of the leaf is extremely simple. The epidermis is composed of rather thick-walled cells, irreg- ularly polygonal in outline, with large stomata at intervals, about which the cells are ar- ranged concentrically, and fre- quently wdth a good deal of regularity. The stomata them- selves (Fig. 135), seen from above, have an angular outline, but from below are perfectly oval, and cross-sections show that this appearance is due to a partial overarching of the guard cells of the stoma by the surrounding epidermal cells. ^ ^ , , , r r ^ , • ^ ^ Fig. 135. — Stoma from the leaf of Ophio- The upper walls of the guard giossum pendulum, X260. cells are thickened unequally, giving them the appearance of being folded longitudinally. There is no distinct hypoderma formed, and the bulk of the leaf is made up of a uniform mesophyll composed of nearly globular cells with much chlorophyll, and separated by numerous inter- cellular spaces. In the petiole the tissues are similar, but more compact, and the walls of the ground tissue are all deeply pitted. The vascular bundles are nearly circular in section and show a compact mass of tracheary tissue (Fig. 136, /), surrounded by nearly uniform cells with moderately thick colourless walls. The limits of the bundle are not, as in the higher Ferns, marked by a distinct bundle-sheath, but are indicated simply by the 252 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. somewhat smaller size of the cells of the bundle itself — indeed it is not always easy to say exactly where the ground tissue begins. The xylem is composed of pointed tracheids whose walls are marked with thick reticulate bands. This mass of tracheary tissue is situated near the inner side of the bundle, which like that of the stem is collateral. The rest of the bundle is composed of sieve-tubes mingled irregularly with smaller cambiform cells. Whether or not sieve-tubes occur upon the inner side of the bundle could not be positively deter- mined. The sieve-tubes have transverse w^alls, and in O. vul- FiG. 136. — Vascular bundle of the petiole of O. pendulum, X260; t, t, the xylem of the bundle. gatum lateral sieve-plates have been observed. The spo- rangiophore has much the same anatomical structure as the rest of the leaf, but stomata are quite absent from its epidermis. In this respect 0. pendiilinn differs from O. zmlgatiim and allied species, where stomata are developed upon the spo- rangiophore as well as upon the rest of the leaf. The Root The roots are formed singly near the bases of the leaves, and are light yellowish brown in colour, and so far as could be VII PTERIDOPIIYTA—FILICINEAi—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 253 seen, entirely unbranchcd. Sections show that here, as in most vascular plants, the growing point of the root is not at the apex, but some distance below and protected by the root-cap. The growth of the root in Ophioglossuni can be traced to a single apical cell (Fig. 137), which is of large size, and, like that ni the stem, approximately pyramidal in form. While the divi- sions show greater regularity than in the stem, still they are very much less so than in the leptosporangiate Ferns. Seg- ments are cut off not only from the lateral faces of the apical cell, but also from its outer face. These outer segments help to form the root-cap, which, however, is not derived exclusively Fig. 137. — Opiiioglossum pendulum. A, Longitudinal; B, transverse sections of the root apex, y.215. from these, but in part also from the outer cells of the lateral segments. Each of the latter is first divided by a nearly ver- tical w^all, perpendicular to its broad faces, Into two "sextant cells," but beyond this no regularity could be discovered in the order of division in the segments, and the tissue at the growing point, especially in longitudinal section, presents a very con- fused arrangement of the cells. A little lower down two regions are discernible, a central cylinder fplerome), whose limits are not very clearly defined, and the periblem or cortex, A definite epidermis is not distinguishable. The first permanent tissue in the plerome cylinder or stele, which is elliptical in section, arises in the form of small tracheids 254 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. near the foci of the elhptical section. From here the formation proceeds towards tlie centre, and in the full-grown root the tracheary tissue forms a continuous band occupying the larger axis of the section, the last-formed tracheids being the largest. On either side of this tracheary plate is a poorly defined mass of phloem, similar to that of the stem and leaf bundles. An en- dodermis or bundle sheath can be made out, although it is much less prominent than in most roots. The endodermis is derived from the innermost cortical layer, and the radial cell-walls are characterised by a thickening, or folding of the wall. In O. vul- gatuin the bundle of the root is diarch to begin with, but by the suppression of one of the phloem masses it becomes monarch. The Sporangium The development of the sporangium has been studied by Goebel ((17), p. 390), in O. vulgahim, and recently by Bower (16) in this species and in 0. pendulum. The latter has been carefully examined by the writer, and the re- ^'°- if •~^;^'"^;''""'-. V'Tl''" ^""""^^^ A^ '^' '°°'' suits confirm that of X85. The phloem is shaded; en, endodermis. the latter investigator, except that it seems possible that the archesporium may be traced to a single cell, as Goebel asserts is probably the case in O. z'ulgafuin. According to Bower (16), in all species examined by him, the sporangia arise from a continuous band of superficial tissue, on each side of the spike. To this he gives the name, **sporan- giogenic band." Tlie sporangia arise from the sporangiogenic band, at more or less definite intervals, separated by intervals of sterile cells. In the sporangial areas, periclinal w'alls sep- VII PTERIDOPIIYTA—FILICINEJIi—OPniOGLOSSACEJE 255 arate an inner archesporiuni from the outci cells, destined to form the wall of the sporanj^inm. Between the young spo- rangia the cells form sterile septa. Hie cell-groups which form archesporia, and those which develop into sterile septa, are sister-cell groups. All of the sporogenous tissue cannot be traced back to the primary archesporial cell, as later secondary sporogenous tissue may be formed by further periclinal divisions in the outer cells of the sporangium. A transverse section of the very young sporangiophore is A B. Fig. 139. — ^A, Very young; B, older sporangia of O. pendulum; transverse sections, X260. somewhat triangular, the broader side corresponding to the outer surface of the sporangiophore. The cells are very irreg- ular in form, and no differentiation of the tissues is to be observed. Sections of somewhat older stages show in some cases, at least, a large epidermal cell occupying nearly the centre of the shorter sides of the triangular section. This cell has a larger nucleus than its neighbours, and is decidedly broader. The next stage was not observed, but a somewhat more advanced one shows a small group of inner cells (shaded in the figure), which appear to have arisen from the primary 256 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. cell by a transverse wall, although this point is exceedingly difficult to determine on account of the great similarity of all the cells (Fig. 139). This group of inner cells (or the single one from which they perhaps come) constitutes the arche- sporium, and by rapid division in all directions forms a large mass of cells whose contents become denser than those of the Fig. 140. — Ophioglossum pendulum. A, Section of a young sporangium, the arch- esporial tissue is shaded, the inner cells with dark nuclei being the definitive sporogenous cells, X200; B, transverse section of an older sporangium; sp, sporangeous cells; t, tapetum, X about 35; C, a portion of B more highly magni- fied; D, section of nearly mature sporangial spike, X8. surrounding ones, between which and these, however, the limits are not very plain. Later, when the number of cells is com- plete, the difference between them and the sterile tissue of the sporangiophore is much more evident. The cells lying outside of the archesporium divide rapidly both by longitudinal and transverse walls, and form the thick outer wall of the sporangium. In longitudinal sections, two VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINEAi—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 25> rows of cells may be seen extending from the mass of arche- sporial cells to the periphery. In these rows the vertical walls have been more numerous than in the adjacent ones, so that the number of cells in these rows is greater. It is between these rows of cells that the cleft is formed by which the ripe sporangium opens. The outer cells of the sporogenous tissue do not develop into spores, but constitute the ''tapetum" (Fig. 140, B, t), which serves to nourish the developing spores. After the full number of cells is reached in the archesporium, their walls become partially disorganized, and the cells round off and separate, exactly as in the sporogonium of a Bryophyte, and each cell is, potentially at least, a spore mother cell. Bower (16) states that only a part of the cells produce spores, and that the rest remain sterile and serve with the disorganised tapetal cells to nourish the growing spores. The final division of the spore mother cells into four spores is identical with that of the Bryophytes. At maturity the sporangium opens by a cleft, whose position is indicated as we have seen in the younger stages, and as the cells shrink with the drying of the ripe sporangiophore the spores are forced out through this cleft. Ophioglossum viilgatuin and the other terrestrial forms show some points of difference when compared with O. pen- dulum. These grow much more slowly, and longitudinal sec- tions of the upper part of the subterranean stem show several leaves in different stages of development. Each leaf rudiment, as in O. pendulum, is covered by a conical sheath, formed at the base of the next older leaf, and these sheaths are open at the top, so that there is direct communication between the outside air and the youngest of these sheaths which encloses, as in the latter species, the youngest leaf rudiment and stem apex (Ros- towzew (i), p. 451). In these terrestrial forms, also, the sporangiophore is longer stalked, and the lamina of the leaf more clearly separated from the petiole, which is not continued into it. The lamina is relatively broader and the venation more complex, in some species showing also free endings to the ulti- mate branches. The sporangia, too, project more strongly and are very evident (Fig. 132). Branching of the roots occurs occasionally, and according to Rostowzew may be either spurious or genuine. In the first place an adventive bud, which ordinarily w^ould develop into a stem, develops a single root and 17 258 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. then ceases to grow. This root appears to be formed directly from the main root, and as the latter continues to grow the effect is that of a true dichotomy. The latter does occur, but not frequently. The formation of adventitious buds upon the roots is the principal method of propagation of some species of Ophioglos- suin, whose prothallia, as we have seen, are apparently very seldom dcAxloped. Rostowzew states that these are not de- veloped from the apical cell of the root, but arise from one of the younger segments, and the apical cell of the bud is produced from one of the outer cells of the 3'^oung segment, but is covered by the root-cap, through which the bud afterwards breaks. The sheath covering the first leaf of the bud is formed from the cortex of the root and the root-cap. Differing most widely from the other species in general appearance is the curious epiphytic 0. (Cheiroglossa) palina- tiiiii. In this species the leaf is dichotomously branched, and instead of a single sporangiophore there are a number arranged in two rows along the sides of the upper part of the petiole and the base of the lamina. According to Bitter ( ( i ) p. 468) , 0. pendulum also has the sterile leaf segment dichotomously divided, but this was never the case in the specimens collected by the writer in various parts of the Hawaiian Islands. These invariably had an undivided, strap-shaped leaf. In 0. Bergiamim the plant is very small and the sporangia are reduced in number to a dozen or less. The sterile segment is inserted very far down. A most remarkable form has been recently described from Sumatra (Bower (20) ). This species, O. sunplex, is described as having no sterile leaf-segment, or the merest rudiment of one, the sporophyll being a flattened slender body, with the sporangia closely resembling those of O. pen- dulum, to which 0. simplex seems to be allied. 0. simplex may be considered to represent the most primitive type of the genus yet discovered. Botry(!:hium The genus Botrychium includes several exceedingly variable species, the simplest forms, like B. simplex (Fig. 141, A, B), being very close to Ophioglossum, while leading from these is a VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINEAl—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 259 series ending in much more complicated types, of which B. Vir- giniaiiiiiji is a good example. In B. simplex the lamina of the leaf is either entirely undivided, as in most species of Ophioglos- sum, or once pinnatifid. From these there is a complete series to the ample decompound leaf of B. Virginianuin. When the other parts of the plant are studied we find that this greater com- plexity extends to them as well. Thus the sporangiophore is also decompound, and the sporangia entirely free, showing an approach to those of such Ferns as Osmiuida; and the venation, which in the simpler forms is dichotomous, approaches the pinnate type in B. Virginiaiiuni. The tissues, especially the vascular bundles, are also more highly differentiated in the larger species. Under favourable conditions well-grown plants of B. Vir- giniannm reach a height of 50 cm. or more, and the sterile lamina of the leaf, wdiich is triangular in outline, may be 30 to 40 cm. in breadth, and from three to four times pinnate. The texture of the leaf is membranaceous and not fleshy like that of Ophioglossiun and most species of Botrychiuin. The sporan- giophore is twice or thrice pinnate. The plant sends up a single leaf each year from the underground stem, which is upright and several centimetres in length in old specimens. The roots are thick and fleshy, and much smaller at the point of insertion. As in Ophioglossmn each root corresponds probably to a leaf, but the roots branch frequently, so that the root system is much better developed than in Ophioglossiun. The secondary roots of B. Virginianum arise laterally, and in much the same way as those of the higher Ferns. As in the terrestrial species of OpJiioglossuiu, the development of the leaves is very slow. In most species of Botrychiuin the relation of the leaf base to the young bud and stem apex is the same as in Ophioglossuni, except that the sheath is more obviously formed from the leaf base ; but in B. Virginiannni the sheath is open on one side, and more resembles a pair of stipules. Fig. 142, A shows the stem and terminal bud of a plant of this species with all but the base of the leaf of the present year cut away, and B the same with the bud cut open longitudinally. At this stage the parts of the leaf for the next year are well advanced, and the formation of the individual sporangia just begun. The leaf for the second year already shows the sporangiophore clearly evident, and the leaf which is to unfold in three years is evident, but the sporan- Fig. 141. — A, B, BotrycJnttm simplex, slightly enlarged; C, B. ternatum, X 5^ ! D, leaf segment of B. lunaria; E, leaf segment of B. Virginianum, natural size; F, portion of sterile leaf segment of Helminthostachys Zeylanica; G, fragment of the sporan- giophore of the same enlarged. A, B, C after Luergsen; D, F after Hooker. VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE^—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 261 g^iophore not yet differentiated. At the base of the young-est leaf is the stem apex. Th& whole bud is covered in this s[)ecies with numerous short hairs, wdiich are also found in B. tcrnatiun and some other species ; but in B. sunplcx and the other simpler species it is perfectly smooth, as in Ophioglossuiii. The young leaves in B. Virginianuni are bent over, and the segments of the leaf are bent inward in a w^ay that recalls the vernation of the true Ferns. The sporangiophore grows out from the inner surface of the lamina, and its branches are directed in the opposite direction from those of the sterile part of the leaf. B. Fig. 142. — Botrychium Virginiamim. A, Rhizome and terminal bud of a strong plant, the roots and all but the base of the oldest leaf removed, X i ; B, longitudinal sec- tion of the bud, X3; St, the stem apex; 1/ II. III., the leaves; C, transverse sec- tion of the petiole, X4; D, transverse section of the rhizome, X about 16; P, the pith; m, medullary rays; x, xylem; c, cambium; ph, phloem; sh, endodermis. The vascular bundles of the stem are much more prominent than in OpJiioglossurn, and form a hollow cylinder, with small gaps only, corresponding to the leaves. This cylinder shows the tissues arranged in a manner that more nearly resembles the structure of the stem in Gymnosperms or normal Dicotyledons than anything else. Surrounding the central pith (Fig. 142, P) is a ring of woody tissue (x) with radiating medullary rays (m), and outside of this a ring of phloem, separated from the 262 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. xylem by a zone of cambium (c), so that here alone among the Ferns the bundles are capable of secondary thickening. The whole cylinder is enclosed by a bundle-sheath (endodermis) consisting of a single layer of cells. The cortical part of the stem is mainly composed of starch- bearing parenchyma, but the outermost layers show a formation of cork, wdiich also is developed in the cortical portions of the roots. The free surface of the stem apex is very narrow, and the cells about it correspondingly compressed. The apical cell (Fig. 143, A, B), seen in longitudinal section, is very deep and narrow, but as comparison of cross and longitudinal sections shows, has the characteristic pyramidal form, and here there is no doubt that only lateral segments are cut'off from it. Holle's ((i) PL iv.. Fig. 32) figure of Botrychium rutcefolhtm closely resembles B. Virginianuni, and probably the other species will show the same form of apical cell. The divisions are decidedly more regular in the segments of B. Virginianiim than in Ophio- glossiim, and can be more easily followed, although here, too, as the division evidently proceeds very slowly, it is difficult to trace the limits of the segments beyond the first complete set, which in transverse section are sufficiently clear. The first division divides the segment into an inner and an outer cell, the former probably being directly the initial for the central cylinder. The outer cell by later divisions forms the cortex, and the epidermis which covers the very small exposed surface of the stem apex. As in Ophioglossum, it is impossible to determine exactly the method of origin of 'the young leaves, one of which probably corresponds to each segment of the apical cell, but as soon as the leaf can be recognised as such it is already a multicellular organ. It grows at first by an apical cell which seems to correspond closely in its growth with that of the stem. From almost the very first (Fig. 143) the growth of the leaf is stronger on the outer side, and in consequence it bends inward over the stem apex. The arrangement of the tissues of the fully-developed stem shows, as we have seen, a striking similarity to that in the stems of many Spermatophytes. The xylem of the strictly collateral bundle is made up principally of large prismatic tracheids (Fig. 144), whose walls are marked with bordered pits not unlike those so characteristic of the Coniferse, but some- VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE/E—OPHIOGLOSSACE^ 263 what intermediate between these and the elongated ones found in most Ferns. The waUs between the pits are very much thickened, and the bottoms of corresponding pits in the waUs of adjacent tracheids are separated l)y a very dehcate membrane. At intervals medullary rays, one cell thick, extend from the pith to the outer limit of the xylem. The cells are elongated radially, and have uniformly thickened walls and granular contents. ' The phloem consists of large sieve-tubes and similar but smaller parenchymatous cells. No bast fibres or sclerenchy- matous cells are present. The whole cylinder is bounded by Fig. 143. — Botrychium Virginiamim. A, Longitudinal section of the stem apex of a young plant, X260; B, cross-section of a similar specimen; L, the youngest leaf. a single layer of cells somewhat compressed radially, forming the endodermis or bundle-sheath. Between the xylem and phloem is a well-defined layer of cambium by whose growth the thickness of the vascular cvlinder is slowlv but constantlv added -^ •'■ -^ to, and as a result there is a secondary growth of the stem strictly comparable to that of the Dicotyledons. The outer layer of the cortex (the epidermis is quite absent) develops cork, but not from a definite cork cambium (Holle, (i), p. 249). These cork cells arise by repeated tangential divisions in cells near the periphery, and have in consequence the same regular arrangement seen in similar cells of the higher plants. 264 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP; A cross-section of the petiole of the earhest leaves of the young plant shows but a single nearly central vascular bundle, but as the plant grows older the number becomes much larger, and may reach ten (Luerssen (8), p. 58). In leaves of mod- erate size there are usually about four, and these are arranged symmetrically. The ground tissue is composed mainly of Iferge thin-walled parenchyma and a well-marked epidermis. The fibrovascular bundles are arranged in two groups, right and left, and where there are four of them the inner ones are the A Q^ -5Ck_J Fig. 144. — A, Part of a cross-section of the stem bundle of B. Vir-ginianum, X200, — lettering as in Fig. 142; B, a portion of the tracheary tissue, showing the peculiarly pitted walls, X400. larger, and in cross-section crescent-shaped. The xylem occu- pies the middle of the section, and is completely surrounded by the phloem, i.e., the bundle is concentric, like that of the true Ferns. In B. lunaria the bundle has the phloem only perfectly developed on its outer side and approaches the collateral form. B. ternatiun and B. lunaria, while having concentric bundles, also have the phloem more strongly developed on the outer side. The tracheary tissue is much like that of the stem, but the tracheids are smaller and the walls thinner. The smaller tra- cheids show reticulate markings. VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE^—OPHIOGLOSSACEJE 265 The phloem is composed also of the same elements, large sieve-tubes, arranged in a pretty delinite zone next the xylem, and smaller cells of similar appearance, but not shfjwing the multinucleate character or perforated transverse walls of the latter. The sieve-tubes are large (Fig, 145), and in longi- tudinal section are seen to consist of rows of wide cells with either horizontal or oblique division walls. The transverse walls separating two members of a sieve-tube are somewhat swollen and show small perforations, which are not ahvays i^\ , , «:• •Ph. •X) Fig. 145. — Part ot a vascular bundle from the petiole of B. Virginianum, X245; xy, xylem; ph, phloem; s, s, sieve-tubes; B, two sieve-tubes in longitudinal section, X490; sp, sieve-plates; n, nuclei. easily demonstrated. According to Janczewski (4) these pits do not penetrate the membrane between the cells, but Russow's (5) assumption that there is direct communication between the cells is correct, although difficult to prove. Russow also states that callus is present in the sieve-plates of Botrychimn, although poorly developed. According to Janczewski the pores are not confined to the transverse w^alls, but may also occur, but much less frequently, in the longitudinal walls. The contents of the 266 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. sieve-tubes consist of a thin parietal layer of protoplasm in which numerous nuclei are imbedded. Little glistening glob- ules are also found, especially close to the openings of the pores of the sieve-plates. The lamina of the sterile segment of the leaf is composed of a spongy green mesophyll, more compact on the upper sur- face. The epidermal cells show the wavy outlines characteristic of the broad leaves of other Ferns, and develop stomata only upon the lower side of the leaf. ?i. Fig. 146. — Botrychium Virginianiim. A, Longitudinal; B, transverse sections of the root apex, X200; pi, plerome. The Root The roots arise singly at the bases of the leaves, and in older plants branch monopodially. Like those of Ophioglossum they have no root-hairs, but the smooth surface of the younger roots becomes often strongly wrinkled in the older ones. Sec- tions either transverse or longitudinal, through the root tip, when compared with those of Ophioglossum, show a very much greater regularity in the disposition of the cells. This is less marked in B. tcrnatiun, and probably an examination of such forms as B. simplex will show an approximation to the condi- tion found in Ophioglossum, although Holle's figure of B. lunar- VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINE^—OPHIOGLOSSACEJE 267 ria shows even greater regularity in the arrangement of the apical meristem than is found in B. yirgiiiiaiiuju. A careful examination of this point is much to be 'desired. The first wall in the young lateral segment is the sextant wall, as in the higher Ferns, and divides the segment into two cells of unequal depth. The next wall divides the larger of these cells into an inner and an outer one, the former becoming the initial of the central plerome cylinder, the outer one, to- gether with the whole of the smaller semi-segment, giving rise to the cortex, in which the divisions are very similar to, but Fig. 147. — Tetrarch vascular bundle of the root of B. Virginianum, X85; en, endo- dermis; pli, phloem; x, xylem. somewdiat less regular than in Equisetum and the leptospo- rangiate Ferns. As usual in roots of this type, segments are also cut off from the outer face of the apical cell, but I have never seen, either in B. Virginianuin or B. teniatniii, any indica- tion that the growth of the root-cap was due exclusively to the development of these segments, as HoUe states both for B. Iitnaria and OpJiioglossum vulgatum. In both species of Bofry- cJiiuin examined by me the growth of the root-cap was evidently due in part to the division of cells in the outer part of the lateral segments, so that in exactly median sections there was not the 268 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. clear separation of the root-cap from the body of the root that is so distinct in Equisetiini, for example. The central cylinder of the root is bounded by an endoder- mis whose limits, however, are not so clearly defined as in the more specialised Ferns. The number of xylem and phloem masses varies, even in the same species. In B. Virginianum the larger roots show three or four xylem masses (Fig. 147). B. ternatuin^ has usually a triarch bundle, while B. lunaria is commonly diarch (Holle (i), p. 245). The elements both of the xylem and phloem are much like those in the stem and do not need any special description. The roots increase consider- ably in diameter as they grow older, but this enlargement does not take place at the base, where the root is noticeably con- stricted. The enlargement is due entirely to the cortical tissue, and is mainly simply an enlargement of the cells. The diameter of the central cylinder remains the same after it is once formed. In the outer part of the root, as in the stem, there is a develop- ment of cork. The Sporangium In the simplest forms of B. simplex the sporangia, which are much larger than those of B. Virginianum, form two rows very much as in Ophioglossum; but in all the more complicated forms the sporangiophore branches in much the same way as the sterile part of the leaf, and the ultimate segments become the sporangia. In B. Virginianum the development of the individual sporangia begins just about a year previous to their ripening, and if the plants are taken up about the time the spores are shed, the earliest stages may be found. The sporan- giophore is at this time thrice pinnate in the larger specimens, and an examination of its ultimate divisions will show the youngest recognisable sporangia. These form slight elevations growing smaller toward the end of the segment (Fig. 148), and exact median sections show that at the apex of the broadly conical pron:inence which is the first stage of the young sporan- gium! there is a large pyramidal cell with a truncate apex. Holtzman ( i ) thinks the sporangium may be traceable to a single cell, and that the divisions at first are like those in a three-sided apical cell. I was unable to satisfy myself on this ^ B. tcrnatum = B. obliquum (Underwood (5) p. 72). vii PTERIDOPHYTA—FILICINEAl—OPHIOGLOSSACEAi 269 point, but the youngest stages found by me in which the sporangial nature of the outgrowths was unmistakable, would not forbid such an interpretation, although there was no doubt that the basal part of the sporangium is derived in part from the surrounding tissue. From the central cell, by a periclinal wall, an inner cell, the archesporium, is separated from an outer one. The outer cell divides next by cross w^alls, and this is followed by similar divisions in the inner cells (Fig. 148). The succeeding divi- FiG. 148. — Botrychium Virginianum. Development of the sporangia. A, i, 2, Very young sporangia; B, a somewhat older one, X480; C, older sporangium, X240; all median longitudinal sections, the sporogenous cells are shaded. sions in the outer cells are now mainly periclinal, and transform the four cells lying immediately above the archesporium into as many rows of tabular cells. Growth is active in the mean- time in the basal part of the sporangium, which projects more and more until it becomes almost spherical. To judge from the account given by Goebel (3) and Bower (16) of B. lunaria, this species corresponds closely in its early stages to B. Vir- ginianum. The later divisions in the archesporium do not apparently follow any definite rule, but divisions take place in all directions until a very large number of cells is formed. 270 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The cells immediately adjoining the sporogenous tissue divide into tabular cells, some of which contribute to the tapetum, which is to some extent, at least, derived from the outer cells of the sporogenous complex, as in Ophioglossum. (See also Goebel (22) p. 758). The sporangium shortly before the isolation of the spore mother cells (Fig. 148 C) is a nearly glob- ular body with a thick, very short stalk. The central part of the upper portion is occupied by the sporogenous tissue surrounded by a massive wall of several layers of cells. The central cells, as usual, have larger nuclei, and more granular contents than the outer ones. The stages between this and the ripe sporangium were not seen, so that it cannot be stated positively whether all the cells of the definitive sporogenous tissue (which seems probable) or only a part of them, as in Ophioglossum, develop spores. The wall of the ripe sporangium has 4-6 layers of cells, and sometimes the place of dehiscence is indicated, as in Ophio- glossum, by two rows of smaller cells (Fig. 148, C). The stalk is traversed by a short vascular bundle, which is first evident about the time that the number of sporogenous cells is complete, and joins directly wnth the young vascular bundle of the leaf segment (Fig. 148, C). The ripe sporangium opens by a transverse slit, as in Ophioglossum. The presence of fungous filaments in the roots of the Ophioglossace^e has been repeatedly observed, and has been the subject of recent investigations by Atkinson (2), who is inclined to regard them as of the same nature as the mycorhiza found in connection with the roots of many Dicotyledons, especially Cupuli ferae. Atkinson assorts that he finds them invariably present in all the forms he has examined ; but Holle ( i ) states that, while they are usually present in Ophioglossum, he has found strong roots entirely free from them, and that in Botry- chiitiii rutccfoUnm they were mainly confined to the diarch roots, and that this is connected with a weakening of the growth of the root through the growth of the fungus, by which the triarch bundle of the normal fully-developed root is replaced by the diarch form of the weaker one. Helminthostachys The third genus of the Ophioglossace?e, Helminthostachys, with the single species H. Zcylauica, is in some respects inter- VII PTERIDOPHYTA—FlLlCINEAi—OFHIOGLOSSACEAi 271 mediate between the other two, Ijut chffers from both in some particulars. The sporophyte has a creeping tieshy subterranean rhizome, with the insertion of the leaves corresponding to Opliio- giossuni pendulum. According to Prantl (7), who has made a somewhat careful study of a plant, tlie roots do not show any definite relation to the leaves, as Holle claims is the case in the other genera. The plant sends up a single leaf, which may reach a height of 30 to 40 cm. or more, and as in the Opliio- glossum vulgatuni and B. l^irginianiini, the sporangiophore arises from the base of the sterile division of the leaf. The latter is ternately lobed, and the primary divisions are also divided again. The venation is different from that of the other Ophioglossacese, and is extremely like that of Angioptcris or Dancua. Each pinnule is traversed by a strong midrib, from which lateral dichotomously branched veins run to the margin. In regard to the structure of the sheath that encloses the young leaf and stem apex, H clminthostachys resembles Botrychiuin. The apex of the stem, as in the other genera, grows from a single initial cell. The stem has a single axial stele, with the form of a hollow cylinder, interrupted upon the upper side by the leaf-gaps. In the youngest stems, the stele is solid. There is an imperfect inner, and a distinct outer endodermis. The xylem is mesarch — /. c, it begins to develop in the center of the bundle — and its differentiation goes on very slowly. There is no formation of secondary wood as in the larger species of Botrychium. (Farmer (6)). The sieve-tubes have sieve-plates on their lateral faces, and similar sieve areas occur upon the walls of the adjacent phloem cells. The metaxylem has bordered pits, apparently similar to those of Botrychium Virginianuin. The roots resemble those of Botrychiuin. There are from three to seven xylem masses. The sporangiophore is long-stalked and in general appear- ance intermediate between that of the other genera, but a careful examination shows that it is much more like that of Botrychium. It is pinnately branched, but in an irregular way, and the small branchlets bear crowded oval sporangia, which open longi- tudinally on the outer side, and not transversely as in the other genera. The tips of the branches, instead of forming sporangia as in Botrychium, develop into green leaf-like lobes, which upon the shorter branchlets are often arranged in a rosette of three or 272 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. four together, with the sporangia close below them (Fig. 141, D) . This at first sight looks as if the sporangia were produced upon the lower side of these, like Equisetum, but a very slight examination shows at once that this is only apparent, and the sporangia are undoubtedly outgrowths of the branches as in Botrychiiun. The green lobes are seen to be only the vegetative tips of the branches, or perhaps better comparable to such sterile leaf segments as are not uncommon in Osmunda Claytoniana. (Bower (17), Goebel (22), p. 664.) The sporangiophore in Helininfhostachys originates as in the other genera, and is bent over and protected by the sterile leaf-segment, very much as in Botrychium. There is a certain correspondence between the early stages of the sporangiophore of Hchninthostachys and that of Ophioglossiim, but in the former there are later developed short lateral outgrowths, or secondary sporangiophores, which bear clusters of sporangia more like those of Botrychiiun, but the pinnate form of the sporangiophore is much less evident. The young sporangia project less than those of Botrychium, but otherwise closely resemble them. The archesporium is referable to a single mother-cell, but the tapetum is derived from the surrounding tissue, and not from the primary archesporium, as in Ophioglossiim. Some of the sporogenous cells, as in Ophioglossiim, become broken down. CHAPTER VIII MARATTIALES The Marattiace^ The Marattiaceae, the sole existing family of the order, at the present time includes five known genera, with about twenty- five species of tropical and sub-tropical Ferns. Many fossil types are known wdiich evidently w^ere related to the Marat- tiaceae, and they seem to comprise the majority of the Palaeo- zoic Ferns. Recently a good deal of attention has been paid to these Ferns, and our knowledge of their life-history and structure is fairly complete. Some of them are plants of gigantic size. Thus the stem of Angiopteris cvccta is sometimes nearly a metre in height and almost as thick, with leaves 5 to 6 metres in length, and some species of Marattia are almost as large. The other genera, Kaulfussia, Archangiopteris and Dancca, include only species of small or medium size. While in the structure of the tissues and the character of the sporangia these show some resemblances to the Ophioglossaceae, their general appearance is more like that of the true Ferns, with which they also agree in the circinate vernation of their leaves. The sporangia are borne upon the lower surface of ordinary leaves, as in most lepto- sporangiate Ferns, but the sporangia themselves are very differ- ent, and are more or less completely united into groups or synangia, which open either by longitudinal slits or, in Dancca, by a terminal pore. The base of the leaf is provided with a pair of fleshy stipules, which possibly correspond to the sheath at the base of the petiole in Botrychium. i8 ^jz 274 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The Gametophyte The germination of the spores and development of the prothalHum were first investigated by Luerssen (5) and Jonk- man ( i ) in Angiopteris and Marat tia, and later by the latter investigator for Kaulfiissia (2). More recently Brebner (i) has described the prothallium and embryo in Dancra. The spores are of two kinds, bilateral and tetrahedral, but the former are more common. They contain no chlorophyll, but oil is present in drops of varying size, as well as other granular bodies. The nucleus occupies the centre of the spore and is connected with the w^all by fine protoplasmic filaments. The wall of the spore is colourless and shows three coats, of which the outer one (perinium) is covered with fine tubercles. Germination begins within a few days and is first indicated by the dcA^elopment of chlorophyll. This does not, as Jonkman asserts, first appear in amorphous masses, but very small, faintly-tinted chromatophores are present between the large oil- drops, and rapidly increase in size and depth of colour as ger- mination proceeds, their number increasing by the ordinary division. In the bilateral spores the exospore is burst open above the thickened ventral ridge found in these spores, and the growing endospore slowly protrudes through this. The spore enlarges to several times its original diameter before the first division occurs, and forms a globular cell in which the large chloroplasts are arranged peripherally. - The first division takes place about a month after the spores are sown, and is perpendicular to the longer axis of the cell, dividing it either into two equal parts, or the lower may be much smaller and develop into a rhizoid. In the former case each cell next divides by walls at right angles to the first, and the resulting cells are arranged like the quadrants of a circle, and one of these cells becomes the two-sided apical cell from which the young prothallium for a long time grows (Fig. 149), much as in Aneiira. This type of prothallium, according to Jonkman, is commoner in Marattia than in Angiopteris^ w^here more com- monly a cell mass is the first result of germination. This latter is usually derived from the form where a rhizoid is developed at first. In this case only the larger of the primary cells gives rise to the prothallium. In the larger cell, divisions take place in three directions and transform it into a nearly globular cell VIII MARATTIALES 27S mass, terminated by four quadrant cells, one of which usually becomes the apical cell, much as in the flat prothallium. In exceptional cases the first divisions are in one plane and a short filament results. As soon as the apical cell is established it g^rows in precisely the same way as the similar cell in the thallus of a Liverwort, and produces a thallus of much the same form and structure. As the prothallium grows older, howxver, a cross-wall forms in Fig. 149. — Angiopteris evecta. Germination of the spores, — A, B, X220; C, Xi/S; sp, spore membrane; x, apical cell (after Jonkman). the apical cell, and this is followed by a longitudinal wall in the outer one, forming two similar cells which, by further longi- tudinal divisions, may produce a row of marginal initials, and the subsequent growth of the prothallium is due to the divisions and growth of this group of initial cells (Fig. 150, A). At first the prothallium has a spatulate form, but before the single apical cell is replaced by the group of marginal initials, the outer cells of the segments grow more rapidly than the inner ones, and the segments project beyond the apical cell, 276 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. which comes to He in a depression between the two lobes formed by the outer parts of the segments, and the prothalhum assumes the heart-shape found in most homosporous Ferns. The sec- ondary initial cells vary in number with the width of the inden- tation in which they lie. Seen from the surface they are oblong in shape, but in vertical section are nearly semicircular (Fig. 150, B). Basal segments are cut off by a wall that extends the whole depth of the prothallium, and the segment is then divided by a horizontal wall into a dorsal and ventral cell of nearly equal size. The divisions are more numerous in the ventral than in the dorsal cells of the segment, this difference first being mani- fest some distance back of the apex. Owing to this, a strongly projecting, nearly hemispherical cushion - like mass of tissue is formed upon the ventral surface. The superficial cells of both sides of the prothallium have a well-marked cuticle. Nu- merous brown rhizoids, which, like those of the sim- pler Liverworts, are uni- cellular and thin - walled, grow out from the cells of the lower surface, especially from the broad midrib. The full-grown prothallium in M. Douglasii is sometimes a centimetre or more in length (Fig. 151), and tapers from the broad heart-shaped forward end to a narrow base. In Angiopteris (Farmer (3) ) it is more nearly orbicular. In both genera it is dark-green in colour, looking very much like the thallus of Anthoceros Icevis, and like this too is thick and fieshv in texture. A broad midrib extends for nearly the whole length of the thallus and merges gradually into the wings, which are also several-layered, nearly or quite to the margin. The prothallium of Dancua (Brebner (i)) resembles more Fig. 150. — Marattia Douglasii. A, Horizon- tal section of prothallium apex, with two initials, Xi6o. B, Longitudinal section of a similar growing point; d, dorsal; v, ventral segment. VIII MARATTIALES 277 closely that of Angioptcris, than that of Marattia. The rhizoids are multicellular, recalling those of the gametophyte of Botrychinm. The very old prothallia sometimes branch dichotomously (Fig. 151, B, C), and the process is identical with that in the thallose Hepaticse. The two growing points are separated by a median lobe in the same way, and the midrib with the sexual k ■■''->"IV r- Fig. 151. — Marattia Douglasii. A, Prothallium about one year old, X2; B, the same prothallium about a year later, showing a dichotomy of the growing point; C, the same seen from below, showing two archegonial cushions (^) ; D, prothallium with young sporophyte, X4; E, a somewhat older one, seen from the side; r, the pri- mary root. organs upon it forks with It, exactly as we find, for example, the antheridial receptacle forking in Fimbriaria Californica (Fig. I, A). Besides this form of branching, w^hich is not common, adventitious buds are produced upon the margin of the thallus very frequently. These grow in precisely the same way as the main prothallium, and after a time may become 278 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. detached and form independent plants; or they may develop sexual organs (mainly antheridia) while still connected with the mother plant. The duration of the prothallium is apparently unlimited, so long as it remains unfecundated. The writer kept prothallia of Marattia Douglasii for nearly two years, during which they grew continuously and finally reached a length of over two centimetres. At the end of this time they were growing vigorously, and there was nothing to indicate the slightest decrease in their vitality. The prothallia are monoecious, although not infrequently the smaller ones bear only antheridia. The latter always appear first, and are mainly found upon the lower side of the midrib, but may also occur upon the upper side. The arche- gonia are confined to the lower surface of the midrib, and as they turn dark brown if they are not fertilised, they are visible to the naked eye as dark brown specks studding the broad thick midrib. Both antheridia and archegonia resemble closely those of OpJiioglossum. The Sex-organs The antheridium arises from a single superficial cell which first divides into an inner cell, from which the sperm cells are derived, and an outer cover cell (Fig. 152, A). The latter divides by several curved vertical walls (Figs. E-G) which intersect, and the last wall cuts off a small triangular cell (0), which is thrown off when the antheridium opens, and leaves an opening through which the sperm cells are ejected. The inner cell, by repeated bipartitions, gives rise to a large number of polyhedral sperm cells. Before the full number of these is complete, cells are cut off from the adjacent prothallial cells, which completely enclose the mass of sperm cells. As in other Archegoniates, the nucleus of the sperm cell, after its final division, shows no nucleolus. The first sign of the formation of the spermatozoid that could be detected was an indentation upon one side, followed by a rapid flattening and growth of the whole nucleus. The cytoplasmic prominence which, according to Strasburger, is the first indication of the formation of the spermatozoid, could not be certainly detected. The main part of the spermatozoid, stains strongly with alum-cochineal, and is sharply differentiated against the colourless cytoplasm, and VIII MARATTIALES 279 for some time shows the characteristic nuclear structure. The origin of the ciha was not clearly made out, but there is little question that they arise from a blepharoplast as in other cases that have been more recently investigated. The free sperma- tozoid (Fig. 152, I), is a flattened band, somewhat blunt behind and tapering to a fine point in front; attached to a point just back of the apex are several fine cilia. The body show^s only about two complete coils. Fig. 152. — Marattia Douglasii. Development of the antheridium. A-D, Longitudinal section, X515; E-G, surface views, X257; H, ripe sperm cells; I, free spermato- zoids, X1030; o, operculum. The youngest archegonia are met with some distance back of the growing point, and apparently any superficial cell is potentially an archegonium mother cell. The latter divides usually into three superimposed cells (Fig. 153, A), of which the lowest (b) forms the base of the archegonium. The basal cell, however, may be absent in Marattia Douglasii, as is also the case in Angioptcris and Dancua. From the middle cell by a transverse division are formed the primary neck canal cell and 28o MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the central cell. Each of these divides again transversely. In the upper one this division is often incomplete and confined to the nucleus; but in the central cell the division results in the separation of the ventral canal cell from the ovum. Before the separation of the primary neck canal cell from the central cell, the cover cell divides as in the Liverworts into four cells by intersecting vertical walls, and each of these cells by further obliquely transverse walls forms a row of about three cells, and these four rows compose the short neck. The canal cells are Fig. 153. — Marattia Douglasii. A-D, Development of the archegonium, X450; E, sec- tion of the fertilised egg, showing the spermatozoid (sp) in contact with its nu- cleus, X48S; F, successive longitudinal sections of a young embryo, X225; b, b, the basal wall; the arrow points towards the archegonium. very broad and the egg cell small, so that after the archegonium opens it occupies but a small part of the cavity left by the disintegration and expulsion of the canal cells. Before the archegonium is mature, flat cells are cut off from the adjacent prothallial tissue as in the antheridium (Fig. 153, D). The neck of the ripe archegonium projects but little above the surface of the prothallium, and in this respect recalls both the lower Ophioglossace?e and the Anthocerotes. The ripe ovum is somewhat elliptical, and slightly flattened vertically. Its VIII MARATTIALES 281 Upper third is colourless and nearly hyaline. This is the ''receptive spot," and it is here that the spermatozoid enters. The nucleus is of moderate size, and not rich in chromatin ; a small but distinct nucleolus is present. The spermatozoid retains its original form after it first enters the tgg, and until it comes in contact with the membrane of the egg nucleus. It afterwards contracts and assumes much the appearance of the nucleus of the sperm cell previous to the differentiation of the spermatozoid. The two nuclei then gradually fuse, but all the different stages could not be traced. Before the first division A Fig. 154.— Maraffm Douglasii. Embryogeny. A, Longitudinal; B, transverse sections of embryos, X215; C, vertical section of an older embryo, showing its position in the prothallium, X72; st, the stem; pr, prothallium; D, upper part of the same embryo, X215. takes place, however, but one nucleus can be seen, and this much resembles the nucleus of the unfertilised egg. It is prob- able that the nucleus of the spermatozoid really penetrates the cavity of the egg-nucleus as has been shown to be the case in Onoclea. ( See Shaw ( i ) ) • The Embryo — (Farmer (^) ; Jonkman (s)) After fertilisation the egg enlarges to several times its original size before dividing. The first (basal) wall is trans- 282 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. verse and is followed in each half by two others, the median and octant walls. The nearly globular embryo is thus divided into eight similar cells, each having the tetrahedral form of a globe octant. The next divisions are not perfectly understood, and evidently are not absolutely uniform in all cases. All the octants at first show nearly uniform growth, and the embryo retains its nearly oval form (Figs. 153, F, 154, A). The first division in the octants is essentially the same, and consists in a series of anticlinal walls, before any periclinal walls appear, so that we may say that for a short time each octant has a distinct apical growth, and there are eight growing points. The older Fig. 155. — Marattia Douglasii. A, Cross-section of the young sporophyte at the Junc- tion of the cotyledon and stem; st, the apical meristem of the stem, X21S; B, the stem apex of the same, X430; C, longitudinal section of the stem apex of a plant of about the same age, X215; tr, the primary tracheary tissue; r^, the second root. embryo shows an external differentiation into the first leaf, stem, and root, but the foot is not clearly limited at first. The basal wall separates the embryo into two regions, epibasal and hypobasal. From the former the cotyledon and stem apex are derived, from the latter the root and foot. The cotyledon arises from the anterior pair of epibasal octants, which are in the Marattiacese, unlike all the other Ferns, turned away from the archegonium opening. In the earliest stages where the cotyledon is recognisable, no single apical cell could be made out, and later the growth is very largely basal. VIII MARATTIALES 283 At first the growth is nearly vertical, jjiit it soon becomes stronger upon the outer side, and the leaf rudiment bends inwards. At this stage the different tissues begin to be dis- tinguishable. Somewhat later the tip of the cotyledon becomes flattened, and still later there is a dichotomy of this flattened part which thus forms a fan-shaped lamina (Fig. 157). The Fig. 156. — Marattia Douglasii. A, B, C, Three transverse sections of a root from the young sporophyte; A shows the apical cell {x) , X215; D, longitudinal section of a similar root, X260; E, vascular bundle of the root, X260. first tissue to be recognised is the vascular bundle which traverses the centre of the petiole and at first consists of uni- form thin-walled elongated cells (procambium). This forma- tion of procambium begins in the centre of the embryo and proceeds in three directions, one of the strands going into the 284 . MOSSES AND FERNS chap. cotyledon, one in an almost opposite direction to the primary root, and a very much shorter one to the young stem apex, which lies close to the base of the cotyledon. The outer layer of cells of the cotyledon forms a pretty clearly defined epidermis separated from the axial procambium strand by several layers of young ground-tissue cells. The apex of the young stem is occupied in some cases, at least, by a single apical cell, which probably is to be traced back directly to one of the original octants of the embryo. Whether this is always the case in the youngest stages cannot be de- termined until further investigations are made. Farmer (3) was unable to make out a single initial in Angiopteris, which otherwise agrees closely with Marattia. Dancea, according to Brebner ( i ) , shows a single initial cell at the stem-apex, as well as that of the primary root. The study of the root was confined mainly to the older embryos, and although some variation is noticed, it is pretty certain that there is a single apical cell, not unlike that found in the Ophioglossaceae. Whether this can be traced back to one of the primary hypobasal octants, it is imipossible now to say; but Farmer's statement that in Angiopteris there is at first a three-sided apical cell would point to this. Unfortunately my own preparations of Marattia were too incomplete to decide this point in the latter. In the older root the form of the apical cell was usually a four-sided prism, from all of whose faces segments were cut off, although sometimes an approach to the triangular form found in the Ophioglossacese was observed. The foot is much less prominent than in Botrychium, and in this respect the Marattiacese are more like Ophioglossum (Mettenius (2), PI. xxx). In Marattia all the superficial cells of the central region of the embryo become enlarged and act as absorbent cells for the nourishment of the growing embryo. As the embryo grows, the surrounding prothallial tissue divides rapidly, and a massive calyptra is formed which com- pletely encloses the young sporophyte for a long time. Owing to the position of the cotyledon and stem, which grow up vertically through the prothallium, a conspicuous elevation is formed upon its upper side, through which the cotyledon finally breaks. A similar elevation is formed by the calyptra upon the lower side, through which the root finally penetrates, but not until after the cotyledon has nearly reached its full development. VIII MARATTIALES 285 The proihalliiim does not die immediately after the young sporophyte becomes independent, but may remain aHve for several months afterwards, much as in Botrychiiim. The first tracheary tissue arises at the junction of the bun- dles of the cotyledon, stem, and root. These primary tracheids are short and their walls are marked with reticulate thickenings. From this point the development of the tracheary tissue, as well as the other elements of the bundles, proceeds toward the apices of the young organs. The formation of the secondary tracheids is always centripetal. Fig. 157. — A, Young sporophyte of Danaca simplicifolia, still attached to the gameto- phyte, pr; X3; B, an older sporophyte of the same species; C, gametophyte of Angiopteris evecta, with the young sporophyte. (A, B, after Brebner; C, after Farmer.) Jefifrey (3) states that in the young sporophyte of several species of Dancca examined by him, the stele has the form of a tube with both internal and external endodermis and phloem. Both internal endodermis and phloem tend to disappear in the later-formed part of the stem. The tubular central cylinder is interrupted by the foliar gaps, and later there are formed medullary vascular strands, and the vascular system gradually assumes the very complicated form met with in the older sporophyte. Brebner (3) states that in Dancca simplicifolia the 286 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. primary vascular axis is a simple concentric stele, which is later replaced by a cylindrical stele like that of D. alata. Short hairs with cells rich in tannin, and staining strongly with Bismarck-brown, occur sparingly upon the leaves and stem of the young sporophyte. The fully-developed cotyledon has the fan-shaped lamina somewhat lobed, and the two primary veins arising from the forking of the original vascular bundle usually fork once more, so that the venation is strictly dichotomous in character. The nearly cylindrical petiole is deeply channeled upon the inner side, and the single axial vascular bundle is almost circular in section. While the crescent-shaped mass of tracheary tissue is completely surrounded by the phloem, the latter is much more strongly developed upon the outer side, and the bundle ap- proaches the collateral form of Ophioglos- sum. Indeed, if the tannin cells, which are found here, belong to the cortex, as Farmer asserts to be the case in Angiopteris, the bundle would be truly ,, . , . ^ .1 1 . r ,, collateral, as these tan- 158. — Horizontal section of the lamina of the _ ^ _ _ cotyledon of M. Dougiasii, X260. uiu cclls are immedi- ately in contact with the tracheids. The lamina of the cotyledon is similar in struc- ture to that of the later leaves, and differs mainly in the smaller development of the mesophyll. The smaller veins have the xylem reduced to a few (1-3) rows of tracheids upon the upper side of the collateral bundle. Stomata of the ordinary form occur upon the low^er side of the leaf. In Angiopteris (Fig. 157, C) and Dancca (Fig. 157, A), the cotyledon is spatulate in outline with a distinct midrib. As the root finally breaks through the calyptra and pene- trates into the earth, numerous fine unicellular root-hairs develop from the older parts, but the tip for some distance remains free from them. Owing to the numerous irregularities in the cell divisions, the exact relation of the tissues of the VIII MARATTIALES 2&7 'I ..--2^ older parts of the root to the segments of the apical cell is impossible to determine, and evidently is not always exactly the same. The root-cap is derived mainly from the outer segments of the apical cell, but also to some extent from the outer cells of the lateral segments; and the central cylinder, where the base of the apical cell is truncate, is ^^\ St A. formed mainly from the basal segments, but in part as well from the inner cells of the lateral segments. The vascular cylin- der of the root is usually tetrarch. At four points near the periphery small spiral or annular tracheids appear, and from them the formation of the larger secondary tracheids proceeds toward the centre. The phloem is made up of nearly uniform cells with moderately thick colour- less walls. A bundle- sheath is not clearly to be made out (Fig. 156). The cotyledon is des- titute of the stipules found in the perfect leaves of the Marat- tiaceae, but they are well developed in the third leaf, where they form two conspicuous append- ages clasping the base of the next youngest leaf. The edges of these stipules are somewhat serrate, and the edges of the two meet, much like two bivalve shells. The strictlv dichotomous character of the cotyledon is gradually replaced in the later leaves by the pinnate Fig. 159. — Marattia Doiiglasii. A, Longitudinal section of the young sporophyte, showing the distribution of the vascular bundles, X6; /, leaves; sf, stem apex; r, a root; f, the foot; B, young sporophyte with the prothallium (pr), still persisting. 288 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. arrangement, both of the divisions of the leaf and the venation. This is brought about in both cases by an unequal dichotomy, by which one branch develops more strongly than the other, so that the latter appears lateral. With the assumption of the pinnate form the leaf also develops the wings or appendages upon the axis between the pinnae. In the fully-developed leaves of the mature sporophyte, the last trace of this is seen in the ultimate branching of the veins, which is always dichotomous. The second root arises close to the base of the second leaf, and at first there seems to be one root formed at the base of each of the young leaves ; in the older sporophyte the roots are Fig. i6o. — A, Longitudinal section; B, transverse section of roots from older sporo- phyte of M. Douglasii, showing apparently more than one initial cell, X200. more numerous. Holle states that this is not the case in Marattia, where only one root is formed for each leaf, in Angiopteris two. This, however, requires confirmation in the older plants. As the roots become larger it is no longer pos- sible to distinguish certainly a single initial cell. The adjacent segments themselves assume to some extent the function of initials, and thus in place of the single definite apical cell a group of apparently similar initials is formed, which takes its place (Fig. 160). This seems to be in some degree associated with -the increase in size of the roots.^ ^ It is possible that a single initial may be present even here, but the great similarity of the central group of cells makes this exceedingly difficult to determine. VIII MARATTIALES 289 The Adult Sporophyte According to Holle (1. c. p. 218) the four-sided apical cell found in the stem of the young sporophyte of Marattia is re- tained permanently, but in Angioptcris this is not the case, as in the older sporophyte a single apical cell is not certainly to be made out. Bower ((11) p. 324) comes to the same conclusion A. a Fig. 161. — A, Section of the stipe of Angioptcris evecta, natural size; B, section of the rachis of the ultimate division of the leaf of Marattia alata, X15; m, mucilage ducts; C, collenchyma from the hypodermal layer of the rachis, X250; D, part of the vascular bundle of B, X250; t, tannin cells. as Holle, although in an earlier paper (2) he attributes a single apical cell to the stem of Angioptcris. The stem in both genera becomes very massive, but its surface is completely covered by the persistent stipules. The structure of the stem in Angioptcris has recently been carefully investigated by Miss Shove ( i ) who has also reviewed 19 290 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the earlier literature upon the anatomy of the Marattiacese. In the stem of Angiopferis there is a reticulate vascular cylinder like that of Ophioglossum, but within this are three or four similar concentrically arranged "meshed zones," and a single central strand. In the specimen examined by Miss Shove the stem was oblique, and the meshes of the vascular cylinders were much closer upon the dorsal than upon the ventral side. The majority of the roots originate from the inner zones, but they may also arise from the outer ones. The leaf-traces all come from the outer zone — at least such was the case in the specimen studied by Miss Shove. It is stated that Mettenius (3), found that the leaves also received strands from the second vascular zone. The concentric vascular cylinders are connected by branches ("compensating segments"), which pass out to Fig. 162. — Dancea alata. A, Transverse section o£ vascular bundle of the petiole, Xi75'> X, tracheary tissue; t, tannin cells. B, Cross-section of a mucilage duct, Xi75' the gaps formed by the departure of the leaf-traces. Marattia (Kiihn (2)), closely resembles Angiopferis in its stem struc- ture, but it has but two vascular cylinders outside the central strand, while Kaulfiissia has but a single one. The bundles, are, according to Holle ((2), p. 217) concentric, but the phloem more strongly developed upon the outer side. The thick petioles of the full-grown leaves are traversed by very numerous vascular bundles, which at the base give off branches that supply the thick stipules w^ithin which they branch and anastomose to form a network. These bundles in Angiopferis (Fig. 161, A) are arranged in several circles, or according to De Vriese ( i ) and Harting, the central ones form a spiral. In the rachis of the last divisions of the leaves, how- VIII MARATTIALES 291 ever, both of Marattia and Angiopteris, there is 1)ut a single axial bundle, as in the petiole of the cotyledon. Fig. 167, B shows a cross-section of a pinnule from a large leaf of A. evccta, which has much the same structure as that of Marattia. The central vascular bundle is horse-shoe shaped in section, and shows a central mass of large tracheids with retic- ulate or scalariform markings, surrounded by the phloem made up of very large sieve-tubes much like those of Botryckmrn, and with these are the ordinary protophloem cells and bast parenchyma. A distinct bundle-sheath is absent, as, according to HoUe, it is from all the bundles in both Marattia and An- giopteris, except those of the larger roots. The bulk of the Fig. 163. — A, Section of a large root of Angiopteris evecta, X14; m, mucilage duct; B, part of the central cylinder, X about 70; en, endoderrnis. ground tissue is composed of large parenchyma cells, but on both sides just below the epidermis is a band of colourless cells which resemble exactly the collenchyma of Phanerogams. In the base of the petiole this becomes harder and forms a colour- less sclerenchyma, which in Dancca is replaced by brown scleren- chyma like that of the true Ferns. In the lamina of the leaf in Angiopteris too, the arrangement of the tissues is strikingly like that of the typical Angiosperms. A highly-developed palisade parenchyma occupies the upper part of the leaf beneath the epi- dermis, which bears stomata onlv on the lower side of the leaf. The rest of the mesophyll is composed of the spongy green parenchyma found in the other Ferns. The smaller veins both here and in Marattia have collateral bundles. 292 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Short hairs occur upon the young sporophyte, and upon the older plant there may be developed scales (palese) similar to those found in the leptosporangiate Ferns. The base of the stipe, as well as that of the rachis of the leaf- segments, is enlarged, closely resembling the ''pulvinus" of a leguminous leaf. The stalk breaks at this place, leaving a clean scar. The smaller leaflets separate in the same way from the rachis. The Marattiacese all develop conspicuous mucilage ducts (Figs. 162, 163, m) and gum canals, very much like those occurring in the Cycads (Brebner (2)). These ducts are of two kinds. The first type is "schizogenic," i. e., of intercellular origin, the secretory cells surrounding the intercellular canal. The ducts of the second type are formed from the breaking dow^n of rows of tannin-bearing cells, which thus form irregular ducts, not unlike certain milk-tubes of the higher plants. Upon the stipules and stipe there are often present lenticel- like structures ("Staubgriibchen" of German authors). These originate beneath stomata, in much the same way as the ordi- nary lenticels ; but the cells below the opening of the lenticel are not cork-cells, but small, thin-walled cells, which separate and dry up, forming a dusty powder. Intercellular rod-like organs, composed mainly of calcium- pectate, are of common occurrence. There may also occur silicious deposits, and crystals of calcium-oxalate have been ob- served in Angiopteris (See Bitter (i)).. The Sporangium The sporangia of the Marattiacese differ most markedly from the Ophioglossacese in being borne on the lower side of the ordinary leaves, and not on special segments. Except in Angiopteris, they form synangia, whose development has been especially studied in Marattia. Luerssen (7) describes the process thus : 'Tn Marattia the first differentiation of the spo- rangium begins while the young leaf is still rolled up between the stipules of the next older one. The tissue above the fertile vein is more strongly developed than the adjoining parenchyma, and forms an elevated cushion parallel with the vein. This is the receptacle, which develops two parallel ridges, separated by a cleft. These two ridges grow up until they meet, and their edges grow together and completely close the cleft which lies VIII MARATTIALES 293 between. In each half there are differentiated the separate archesporial groups of cehs corresponding- to the separate chambers found in the complete synangium." The whole process takes, according to his account, about six months. Luerssen was unable either in Maraffia or Angioptcris to trace back the archesporium to a single cell, which Goebel (3) claims is present in the latter. In Angioptcris the process begins as in Marattia, but at a period when the leaf is almost completely developed and Fig. 164. — Angioptcris cvecta. Development of the sporangium. A, Vertical section of very young receptacle; B, similar section of an older sporangium in which the archesporium is already developed (after Goebel) ; C, longitudinal section of an almost fully-developed sporangium, showing the persistent tapetal cells (f) ; '', the annulus, X7S. unfolded. The first indication of the young sorus is the formation of an oblong depression above a young vein, and about the border of this are numerous short hairs, which as a rule are absent from the epidermis of the leaf (Fig. 164, A). The placenta is formed as in Marattia, but instead of the two parallel ridges that are found in the latter, the young sporangia arise separately, much as in Botrycliiuiii. As in the latter too, Goebel states that the archesporium can be traced to a single 294 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. hypodermal cell in the axis of the young sporangium. This cell divides repeatedly, but apparently without any definite order, and the division of the spores follows in the usual way. From the cells about the archesporium tapetal cells are cut off, but these do not disappear, as Goebel (3) asserts, but persist until the sporangium is mature. The growth is greater upon the outer side, which is strongly convex, while the inner face is nearly flat. A section of the nearly full-grown sporangium ( Fig. 164, C) shows that the wall upon the outer side is much thicker, and is composed for the most part of three layers of cells, of which the outer in the ripe sporangium have their outer walls strongly thickened. The top of the sporangium and the inner wall are composed of but one layer of cells (exclusive of the tapetum), which are flat and more delicate than those upon the outer side. Near the top on its outer side is a transverse line of cells with thickened darker walls, which project somewhat above the level of the others. This is the annulus or ring, and re- riG. 165. — Marattia fraxinea. A, Transverse c r\ section of young synangium, X225; B, SCmblcS cloSCty that of Os- similar section of an older synangium, ^ji^f^^^^^a. LiniuSf thc Wall is a X112; X, X, the tapetal cells. (After ^ Bower.) layer of very large thm- walled cells which form the tapetum. This in Angiopfcris remains intact until the spores are divided. Whether it disappears before the dehiscence of the sporangium was not determined. The contents of these cells, which are very much distended, and evidently actively concerned in the growth of the forming spores, contain very few granules, but are multinucleate in many cases. Whether VIII MARATTIALES 295 this condition is due to a coalescence of orig-inally separate cells, or what seems more likely, arises simply from nuclear division in the young" tapetal cells, without the formation of cell walls, was not decided. The young spore tetrads, at this time, are embedded in an apparently structureless mucilaginous matter, which stains uniformly with Bismarck-brown. This mucilage apparently is secreted by the tapetal cells for the nourishment of the spores. Bower (17) has recently made a very complete study of the development of the sporangium in all the genera except A. B. Fig. 166. — A, Transverse section of three synangia of Dancca alata, X15; B, horizontal section of a synangium, showing the numerous loculi, Xis; C, vertical; D, hori- zontal section of a synangium of Kaiilfussia crsculifolia, XiS. (C, D, after Bower.) Archangiopteris. He finds in all of them that the sporogenous tissue of each sporangium (or loculus), can usually be traced to a single mother-cell, althoug'h there may be exceptions to this rule. In all cases the tapetum arises from the tissue adjacent to the archesporium, and not from the outer cells of the sporog- enous complex. In this respect the Marattiace^e resemble more nearly Helminthostachys or Botrychiuin than they do OpJiio- glossnm. In Dancca and Kaiilfussia there is no mechanical tissue rep- resenting an annulus. The dehiscence is accomplished by a 296 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. 00 C ti (U • '-' ^ 5: 0 0 4-* 4J ~r q^ 0 rt r C <+-! (fi >. 0 to 0) u +-» be x) C be a C S 0 -(-> en 0 <+H c 0 0 (-• U rt X) PU •" u rt o< < a 0 f"; > 0 1) c c 'O -i^ CJ 0 u >% jj 03 a9 v M-l •■St -d rt V rt er a 0 ■^ rt .2 ft'-' '^ TO f/ S CO u en 6 t- Ph VIII MARATTIALES 297 shrinking of the cells on either side of the opening- slit. The latter in Dancca is short, and finally appears like a circular pore, but is really not essentially different from that in Kmdfussia and Marattia. In the latter there is a mechanical tissue which causes the two valves of the synangium to gape widely at ma- turity, and the dehiscence of the individual loculi is effected by A. Fig. 168. — Archangiopteris Henryi. A, Entire sterile leaf, reduced; B, base of stipe, showing the stipules; C, part of a fertile pinna, of the natural size. (After Christ & Giesenhagen.) the contraction of thinner walled cells surrounded bv firmer tissue. The number of spores produced in each loculus is approx- imately 1750 for Dancca, 7500 for Kaulfussia, 2500 for Marat- tia, and 1450 for Angiopteris. Bower's account and figures of Angiopteris differ from the specimens examined by the writer in the greater thickness of 298 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the sporangium wall. This may have been due to different conditions under which the plants were grown, or to a possible difference in the species. There is frequently found surrounding the synangium, hairs or scales which form a sort of indusium (Fig. 165), In Dancra, the leaf tissue between the synangia grows up as a ridge, with expanded top overarching them. This ridge in sec- tion appears T-shaped (Fig. 166, A). Fig. 169. — A small plant of Dancra alata, X /^ ; st, stipules. Classification of the Marattiace^ The living Marattiacese (Bitter (i)) may be divided into four sub-families, of which the first, Angiopterideae includes two genera, Angioptcris and Archangioptcris, while the others, Marattie?e, Kaulfussiese, and Danaease, contains each but a single genus. VIII MARATTIALES 299 Maratlia includes about twelve species of tropical and sub- tropical Ferns, both of the Old World and the New. Kaiil- fussia includes but a single species, belonging to southeastern Asia. The synangia are scattered over the lower surface of the palmate leaf, and are circular, with a central space into which the separate loculi open by a slit, as in Marattia. Kaiil- fiissia is characterised by very large pores upon the lower side of the leaf. A study of the development of these shows that at first they are perfectly normal in form, and that the large round opening is a secondary formation, the two guard cells of the young stoma being torn apart, and disappearing almost entirely in the older leaf. Fig. 170. — Dancea alata. A, Sterile; B, fertile! pinna, Xi/^; C, cross-section near the base of the petiole, X6; sel, selerenchyma; in, mucilage ducts; fb, vascular bundles. The genus Dancca is exclusively American and comprises about fourteen species of small or middle-sized Ferns. D. sim- plicifoUa has a simple lanceolate leaf, the others have once- pinnate leaves. The fleshy stipe is often characterised by con- spicuous swellings. The venation of the leaves (Fig. 170) is much like that of Angioptcris and some species of Marattia. The fertile pinnae are decidedly contracted, and the elongated synangia almost completely cover their lower surface. The stem (Fig. 169) is a horizontal fleshy rhizome, the leaves arranged in two ranks upon the upper side. The leaf- 300 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. base has a pair of conspicuous stipules like those found in the other genera. Kaulfussia cuscidifolia is the sole representative of the family Kaulfussiese, and differs very much in habit from the other liv- ing Marattiacese. The rhizome and leaf arrangement are not unlike those of Dancea, but the leaf is palmately divided, and the venation is reticulate, while the synangia are scattered. The synangium is circular, or broadly oval in outline. (Fig. i66). The recently discovered Archangiopteris, (Fig. i68) is a small Fern from southern China, which in habit resembles Dancea. The sporangia, however, are more like those of Angiopteris. The AMnities of the Ensporangiate Filicinece In attempting to determine the affinities of the members of this group, many difficulties are encountered. First, and perhaps most important, is the small number of species still existing, which probably are merely remnants of groups once much more abundant. This is certainly true of the Maratti- acese, and presumably is the case with the Ophioglossacese as well. In the former this is amply proven by the geological record; but in the others the fossil forms allied to them are very uncertain, and as yet poorly understood. In the Ophio- glossacese the series from Ophioglossum through the simpler species of Botrychiwn to the higher ones, such as B. Virgin- ianiim, is complete and unmistakable, but when points of con- nection between these and other forms are sought, the matter is not so simple. Our still somewhat incomplete knowledge of the gameto- phyte of the Ophioglossacese makes the comparison doubly difficult. From the development of chlorophyll in the germi- nating spore of B. Virginiamim, as well as from analogy with other Ferns, it seems probable at any rate that the subterranean chlorophylless prothallium is a secondary formation, but this cannot be asserted positively until the development is much better known than at present, and its relation to the green pro- thallium of the Marattiales and the thallus of the Hepaticse must remain in doubt. The structure of the sexual organs and development of the embryo point to a not very remote connection with the former order, and in some respects also to the Antho- cerotes. VIII MARATTIALES 301 Opliioglossitin beyond question shows the simplest type of sporangium of any of the Pteridophytes, and may be directly compared to a form like Anthoccros. In both cases the arche- sporium is hypodermal in origin, and is formed without any elevation of the tissue to form separate sporangia. In Antlio- ceros, alternating with the sporogenous cells, are sterile cells which divide the archesporium into irregular chambers contain- ing the spores. A direct comparison may be drawn between this and the origin of the archesporium in Ophioglossuin, especially in connection with Prof. Bower's discovery of a con- tinuous band of sporangiogenic tissue in the latter. In some species of Ophioglossuui, too, the epidermis of the sporangium has stomata as in Anthoceros. A comparison of these remark- able points of similarity in the structure of the sporophyll of Ophioglossuin and the sporogonium of Anthoccros, together w^ith the very simple tissues of the former, led the writer (Campbell ( 7) ) to express the belief that Ophioglossiun, of all living Pteridophytes, seemed to be the nearest to the Bryo- phytes. Subsequent study of the eusporangiate Ferns has strengthened that belief, and from a comparison of these with Ophioglossuni on the one hand and the Anthocerotes on the other, it seems extremely likely that the latter represents more nearly than any other group of living plants the form from which the Pteridophytes have sprung, and that in the series of the Filicineae at any rate, Ophioglossuni comes nearest to the ancestral type. Of course the possibility of Ophioglossuni being a reduced form must be borne in mind, and the sapro- phytic habit of the prothallium may perhaps point to this ; still, whatever may be its real character, there is little doubt that it is the simplest of the Filicinese. The recent discovery of the interesting O. simplex strengthens this view. The resemblances between Ophioglossuni and the Antho- cerotes are not confined to the sporophyte. The sexual organs — and this is true of all the eusporangiate Pteridophytes — show some most striking similarities that are very significant. It will be remembered that in the Anthocerotes alone among the Bryophytes the sexual organs are completely submerged in the thallus — the antheridia being actually endogenous. It will be further remembered that in the eusporangiate Filicinese a similar condition of things exists. 302 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. In all the Hepaticse the axial row of cells of the archegonium terminates in the cover cell, which by cross-divisions forms the group of stigmatic cells of the neck. In the Anthocerotes this terminal group of cells is the only part of the archegonium neck that is free, the lateral neck cells being completely fused with the surrounding tissue. This arises from the archegonium mother cell not projecting at all, but we have seen that in cross- section a similar arrangement of the cells is presented to that found in the young archegonium of other Hepaticse. In the Filicineae a similar state of affairs exists, but the divisions in the mother cell are, as a rule, not so irregular. Still, e. g., Marattia, it is sometimes easy to see that the mother cell (so-called) of the archegonium is triangular when seen in cross-section, and cut out by intersecting walls in exactly the same way as the axial cell in the Bryophyte archegonium. In short, what is ordinarily called the mother cell of the archegonium in the Ferns is really homologous with the axial cell only of the young archegonium of a Liverwort. A comparison of longitudinal sections of the young archegonium of Marattia, for instance, with that of Notothylas, will show this clearly. From this it follows that the four-rowed neck of the Pteridophyte arche- gonium does not correspond to the six-rowed neck of the Bryophyte archegonium, but only to the group of cells formed from the primary cover cell, and is a further development of this. The relatively long neck of the archegonium in the more special- ised forms, e. g., Botrychium Virginianum, and especially the leptosporangiate Ferns, must be regarded as a secondary de- velopment connected probably with fertilisation. The shifting of the archegonium to the lower surface of the gametophyte has probably a similar significance. In B. Virginianum, however, the archegonia are borne normally upon the upper side of the thallus, as in the thallose Liverworts. It is possible that a similar relation exists between the antheridia of the eusporangiate Ferns and that of the Antho- cerotes. In both cases the formation of the antheridium begins by the division of a superficial cell into a cover cell and a central one. The former divides only by vertical walls in the Marat- tiaceae, but in Botrychium and the Anthocerotes it becomes two-layered. In the latter the central cell may form a single antheridium, or it may produce a group of antheridia, but in the others it divides at once into a mass of sperm cells. By the VIII MARATTIALES 303 suppression of the wall in the antheridium of an Anthoccros where only one antheridium is formed, tliere would he prrxluced at once an antheridium of the type found in Botrychhirn, and by a further reduction of the division of the cover cell, by which it remains but one cell thick, the type found in Marattia would result. Such an origin of the antheridium of the Filicine?e is, at any rate, not inconceivable, while not so obvious perhaps as the resemblances in the archegonium, and is simply suggested as a possible solution of a very puzzling problem. The Marattiacea^ agree closely among themselves, and the structure of the gametophyte is like that of the Ophioglossacese, so far as the latter is known, and also offers most striking resemblances to the Hepaticse. The long duration of the pro- thallium, and its persistence after the sporophyte is independent, as well as the long dependence of the latter upon the game- tophyte, are all indications of the low rank of this order. The sporophyte, while showing many points of resemblance to the Ophioglossaceae, still differs very much also, and in general habit as well as the position of the sporangia comes nearer the leptosporangiate Ferns. Of the Ophioglossacese, Helmintho- stachys on the whole approaches nearest to the Marattiacese, so far as the general character of the sporophyte is concerned. The venation of the leaves and dehiscence of the sporangia are very similar to Angioptcris, and the green sterile tips to the sporangial branches hint at a possible beginning of the lamina of the sporophylls in the Marattiaceae. The synangia of Dancca show a certain analogy, at least, with the sporangial spike of Ophioglossiiin, and it is possible that a comparison might be made between the leaf of O. palniatiiiu, with its numerous sporangial spikes, and a sporophyll of Dancea (see Campbell (26) ) . Both archegonium and antheridium of Ophioglossmn penduJuui are strikingly similar to those of the Marattiace?e. While any relationship between these orders is necessarily a remote one, nevertheless there are too many agreements in struc- ture to make it at all probable that the Ophioglossacese and Marattiaceae have had an entirely independent origin. In seeking a connection with the leptosporangiate Ferns there are two points where this is possible. The higher species of Botrychium show an unmistakable approach to the leptospo- 304 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. rangiate type. The archegonium neck projects much more than in the other Eusporangiatse, and the vascular bundles in the petiole are truly concentric. The venation of the leaves also becomes that of the typical Ferns. The sporangia are com- pletely free and smaller and more delicate, although truly eusporangiate in development. In all these respects there is an approach to Osminida, unquestionably the lowest of the leptosporangiate series. Helminthostachys too may be almost as well compared to Osmunda as to Angiopteris. On the other hand, in the circinate vernation of the leaf as well as the histology, in the roots and in the sporangia, the Marattiacese, especially Angiopteris, approach quite as close or closer to the Osmundacege than does Botrychium or Helmintho- stachys. . We may conclude, then, from the data at our disposal, that the living eusporangiate Filicinese consist of a few remnants of widely divergent branches of a common stock, which formerly was predominant, but has been supplanted by more specialised modern types. From this primitive stock have arisen on the one hand the leptosporangiate Ferns, and Cycads, on the other, through Isoetes, or some similar heterosporous forms, the Angiosperms. CHAPTER IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ The Leptosporangiatse bear somewhat the same relation to the eusporangiate Ferns that the Mosses do to the Hepaticse, but the disproportion in numbers is much greater in the former case. While the whole number of living Eusporangiatse is probably less than 50, the Leptosporangiatse comprise about 4000 species. In the former the differences between the groups are so great that there is some question as to their near relationship, while all the leptosporangiate Ferns show^ a most striking similarity in their structure, and except for the presence of heterospory in two families, might all be placed in a single order. Carrying our comparison still further, we may com- pare the Polypodiacese, which far outnumber all the others, with the Bryales among the Mosses. Both groups are apparently modern specialised types that have supplanted to a great extent the lower less specialised ones. The distribution of the leptosporangiate Ferns, too, offers some analogy with the Mosses. While the eusporangiate Ferns are few in number of species, they are for the most part also restricted in numbers of individuals. The Leptosporan- giates, on the other hand, occur in immense numbers, especially in the tropics, where they often form a characteristic feature of the vegetation. This is true to a limited extent in temperate regions also, where occasionally a single species of Fern, e. g., Pteris aquilina, covers large tracts of ground almost to the ex- clusion of other vegetation. A somewhat prevalent idea that the Ferns of to-day form merely an insignificant remnant of a former vegetation is hardly borne out by the facts in the case. Any one who has seen the wonderful profusion of Ferns in a 20 305 3o6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. tropical forest, and the enormous size to which many of them grow, is very quickly disabused of any such notion. The fossil record is also extremely instructive as bearing on this point. According to Solms-Laubach (2) there is but one certainlv authentic case from the Carboniferous rock which can be regarded certainly as a leptosporangiate form, all of the other sporangia discovered being of the eusporangiate type. In the later formations the Leptosporangiates increase in number, but according to Luerssen ((7) II, p. 574) undoubted Poly- podiacese are not found before the Tertiary, where a number of living genera are represented. Potonie (3) cites several examples of Palaeozoic Ferns probably allied to the lower leptosporangiate families, but the number is very small compared to the eusporangiate types. Except in the few heterosporous forms there is, on the whole, great uniformity in the gametophyte. The most marked exception to this is the filamentous protonema-like pro- thallium of some species of Trichomanes and Schizcea. Except in these, however, the germinating spore, either directly or after forming a short filament, produces normally a flat, heart- shaped prothallium, growing at first by a two-sided apical cell, the prothallium being at first one cell thick, but later producing a similar cushion to that found in Marattia but less prominent, and the wings always remain one cell thick. Upon the lower side of the cushion are produced the archegonia, wdiich have always a projecting neck, sometimes straight, but more com- monly bent backward. The antheridia are produced upon the same prothallium as the archegonia in most forms, but a few species of Ferns are dioecious, and usually there are small male prothallia in addition to the large hermaphrodite ones. The antheridia, like the archegonia, always project above the surface of the prothallium. The first divisions in the embryo always divide it into regular quadrants, and the young members always grow from a definite apical cell, which, with the possible exception of some of the Osmundace^, is also found at the apex of the later roots and always in the stem. In size the sporophyte varies ex- tremely. In some of the smaller Hymenophyllacese the creep- ing stem is not thicker than a common thread, and the fully- developed leaves scarcely a centimetre in length. The other extreme is offered by the giant tree-ferns belonging to the Cya- IX FILICINE^E LliPTOSPORANGIATAL 307 theaceae, e. g., Alsopliila, Cyathca, Cibotiuni. The leaves are in most cases compound, and either firm and leathery in texture, or in the delicate HymenophyllacecC have the lamina reduced to a single layer of cells, so that in texture it recalls a moss leaf. With the single exception of the SalviniacCcC the leaves are always circinate in the bud. The surface of the stem and leaves is frequently provided with various epidermal outgrowths, scales and hairs, which show a strong contrast to the mostly glabrous Eusporangiatse. The vascular bundles are, both in the stem and petioles, of the concentric type with a very distinct endodermis, and in the older parts of both stems and leaves parts of the ground tissue are often changed into thick-walled and dark-coloured sclerenchvma. Tn the finer veins of the leaf the vascular bundles are reduced in structure and more or less perfectly collateral. The sporangia are extremely uniform in structure through- out the group. They can be traced back to a single epidermal cell, in most cases developed from the lower side of the un- modified sporophylls, as in the ]\Iarattiace?e. They are always more or less distinctly stalked, and grow for a time from a pyramidal apical cell, whose growth is stopped by the formation of a periclinal wall (Fig. 190). The central tetrahedral cell has first a layer of tapetal cells cut off from it, and the inner cell then forms the archesporium. Xo sterile cells are formed in the archesporium, but all the cells (except in the macro- sporangium of the Hydropterides) develop perfect spores. The ripe sporangium is provided, except in tlie Hydropterides, with an annulus or ring of thickened cells, which assists in its dehiscence, and forms the most characteristic structure of the ripe sporangium. Non-Sexual Reproduction In a few of the Ferns special non-sexual reproductive bodies, buds of different kinds, occur upon the prothallium, which thus may have an unlimited growth. Such buds may have the form of ordinary branches, or they are of a special form. Buds of the latter class occur, sometimes in great num- bers, in certain Hymenophyllace?e, where they are formed upon the margin of the prothallium, to which they are attached by short unicellular pedicels from which they readily become de- 3o8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. tached. In this way, as well as by the separation of ordinary branches, the prothallia of some species of Hymenophyllum form dense mats several inches in diameter, which look exactly like a delicate Liverwort. A most remarkable case is that of Anogramme lepfopJiylla, examined by Goebel (i). The pro- thallium multiplies extensively by buds, some of which form tuber-like resting bodies, by which the prothallium becomes perennial. The sporophyte in this species is annual and dies as soon as the spores ripen. The archegonia are borne on special branches of the prothallium, which penetrate into the ground and lose their chlorophyll. Goebel ((lo) p. 245) suggests A. -T^-SP) Fig. 171. — A, Prothallium of Pteris cretica, with the sporophyte, sp, arising as a veg- etative bud; B, apex of the root of Aspleniiim esculentum, developing into a leafy shoot. (A, after De Bary; B, after Rostowzew.) what seems very probable, that the subterranean prothallium of the Ophioglossaceae may be of this nature, and the fact that in Botrychium Virginiamun the germinating spore develops chlorophyll would point to this. Apogamy and Apospory Apogamy, or the development of the sporophyte from the prothallium as a vegetative bud, was first discovered by Farlow (i) and later investigated by De Bary (2), Leitgeb (13), and Sadebeck (6). It is known at present in Pteris Cretica^ As- IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIATAL 309 a., s. pidiuin Ulix-uias var. cristatum, Aspidiuiu falcatiun, Todea Africana, and several others. Sometimes archegonia are pro- duced, or they may be absent from the apogamous prothalHum, but antheridia usually are found. When archegonia are present they do not appear to be functional. In Pferis Crctica (Fig. 171, A), where usually no archegonia are developed, the cushion of tissue which ordinarily produces them is formed as usual : but instead of forming archegonia it grows out into a leaf at whose base is formed the stem apex, which soon pro- duces a second leaf. The first root arises endogenously near the base of the primary leaf, and the young plant closely resem- bles the sporophyte produced in the normal way. Previous to the development of the bud there is formed in the prothallium it- self a vascular bundle which is continued into the leaf, but is entirely absent from normal prothallia. The opposite state of affairs, wdiere the gametophyte arises di- rectly from the sporophyte with- k. ' out the intervention of spores, is known in a number of species, and has been especially investi- gated by Bower (6). He found that there were two types apospory, as he named the phenomenon, one where the pro- thallium was produced from a sporangium arrested in its normal growth, and by active multi- plication of the cells of the stalk and capsule wall forming a flattened structure, which soon showed all the characters of a normal prothallium with sexual organs. In the second case the prothallia grew out directly from the tips of the pinnae, and there was no trace of sporangia being formed previously. The first observations of these phenomena were made upon two varieties, Afhyrnuu fUix-focinina var. clarissima and Poly- stichum angular e var. pulchcrrimum, but since, Farlow (2) has discovered the same phenomenon in Pferis aqiiUina. In the latter the prothallia were^ always transformed sporangia. The phenomenon of apospory was first observed by Druery ( i, 2). Qf Fig. 172. — Pinna from the leaf of Cys- toptcris bulbifera, with a bud ik) at the base, X2; s, the sori (after Atkinson). 310 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The production of secondary sporophytes as adventitious buds upon the sporophyte is a regular occurrence in some species. Aspleniwn hiilhifenmv and Cystopteris bulbifera are famihar examples of such sporophytic budding. In these large numbers of buds are formed which soon develop all the charac- ters of the perfect sporophyte. Very early a definite apical cell is established from which all the other parts are derived. In Camptosorus rhisophyllus, the ''walking fern" of the Eastern United States, a single bud is formed at the tip of the slender leaf which bends over until it takes root. From this terminal bud another leaf grows and roots in the same way. Classification of the Leptosporangiatce The Leptosporangiatse fall into two groups, which may be termed orders, although the two families in the second order (Hydropterides) are not closely related to each other, but each has nearer affinities with certain of the homosporous forms. I. Homosporous Ferns with large green prothallium, usu- ally in its early stages growing from a single apical cell ; more commonly monoecious, but sometimes dioecious. Leaves always circinate in vernation. Sporangia with a more or less de- veloped annulus, either borne upon ordinary leaves or on specially modified sporophylls. Usually, but not always, each group of sporangia (sorus) covered by a special covering, the indusium. Order I. Filices. (Eufilicinese. Sadebeck (7)). Family i. Osmundacese. Family 2. Gleicheniaceae. Family 3. Matoniacese. Family 4. Hymenophyllaceae. Family 5. Schizseacese. Family 6. Cyatheacese. Family 7. Parkeriaceae. Family 8. Polypodiaceae. II. Heterosporous forms, either aquatic or amphibious ; the prothallia are always dioecious, the female prothallium with chlorophyll and capable of more or less independent growth when not fertilised; male prothallium always without chloro- phyll, the vegetative part reduced to one or two cells, besides the antheridium. Leaves either circinate (Marsiliacese) or IX FILICINEJE LEPTOSPORANGIATAL 311 folded (Salviniacese) ; sporangia without an annulus and borne in special ''sporocarps," which are either modified branches of ordinary leaves (Marsiliaceae) or a very highly developed mdusinm. Order IL Hydropterides. Family i. Marsiliaceae. Family 2. Salviniacese. Order I. Filices The eight families of the Filices form an evidently very natural group, but there has been a good deal of disagreement as to their relative positions. The Osmundacese are generally recognised as approaching most nearly the eusporangiate Ferns, and the Gleicheniaceae come next to these. The Hymeno- phyllace?e are usually considered at the other extreme of the series, but there are a number of reasons why this seems doubt- ful, and I am inclined to assign them an intermediate position. Their structure and development give evidences of their being a specially modified group adapted to living in very damp situations, and they probably cannot be regarded as connecting any of the other families, but rather as a side branch which has developed in a direction away from the type. They come near- est the Gleicheniacese and Osmundacese in the structure of the sexual organs, and the sporangium shows points in common with the former family. The sporangium, however, also re- sembles that of the Cyatheace?e, and the strongly-developed in- dusium is much like that of the latter. The Schiz?eacecV^ also may possibly form a side branch from the ascending serief whidi ends in the Polypodiacese. Professor Bower (19), w^ho does not recognize the Ophio- glos^acese as belonging to the Filicineae, divides the other hom- osporous Ferns into three suborders, based upon the develop- men, of the sporangia. His first suborder, ''Simplices," includes the Marattiacese, Osmundacese, Schizseacese, Gleicheniaceae, and Matoniacese. In these families all the sporangia in a sorus are developed simultaneously, and the output of spores is rela- tively large. The second suborder, ''Gradatse," comprises the Hynienophyllaceae (inc. Loxsomaceae), Cyatheacese (inc. Dick- sonie?e — in part), and one sub- family, Dennst?edtine?e, belong- ing to the Polypodiacese. In these the sporangia arise in 312 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. basipetal succession on the receptacle. The remaining sub- famihes of the Polypodiacese constitute the suborder, "Mixtse," in which sporangia of very different ages are mixed together in the same sorus. The well-known Ostrich-Fern, Onoclea struthiopteris (Struthiopteris Gernianica) illustrates very satisfactorily the germination of the spores and the development of the gameto- phyte and embryo in the Polypodiacese, the typical modern Ferns. 0. sensibilis, which may probably be better separated generically from Struthiopteris, agrees closely with the latter in the development of the gametophyte. The large oval spores contain, besides much oil and some starch, numerous small crowded chloroplasts. The three walls of the spore are plainly demonstrable, especially as the brown perinium is often thrown off by the swelling of the spore, and the transparent exospore can then be seen, with the delicite endospore lying close to its inner face. A large nucleus occupies the centre of the spore. Contrary to the statements usually made that spores containing chlorophyll quickly lose their vitality, these will germinate after a year or more, althorgh not so well as those of the same season, but they normally remain from autumn until spring before they germinate. O. sensibilis acts in the same way, and spores of other Ferns con- taining chlorophyll have been germinated after an equally bug period. i . The spores germinate promptly, varying from two or tJiree days to about a week, depending upon the temperature. The exospore is ruptured irregularly near one end, and through this a short colourless papilla protrudes and is shut off by a trans- verse w^all (Fig. 173, B). This papilla contains little o' no chlorophyll and rapidly lengthens to form the first rhizoid, which undergoes no further divisions. The large green cell alone produces the prothallium. The divisions in the pro- thallial cell vary somewhat, but in the great majority of cajes a series of transverse walls is first formed, and the young pro- thallium (Fig. 173, C) has the form of a short filan.ent. Sooner or later, in normally-developed prothallia, the terminal cell of the row becomes divided by a longitudinal wall, which may be straight, but more frequently is oblique and followed by another similar wall in the larger of the two cells, meeti.ig it so as to include a triangular cell, which is the ''two-sided" aj)ical IX FILICINEAi LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 313 Fig. 173. — Onoclea struthiopferis. A, B, Germinating spores with the perinium re- moved, X300; C, young prothallium, Xioo; D, E, older prothallia with two-sided apical cell (x), X300; F, small female prothallium seen from below, X25; G, very young prothallium with the two outer spore-coats, X300; r, primary rhizoid; ar, archegonia; p, perinium; ex, exospore. 314 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. cell of the next phase of the prothallium's growth. The divisions up to this point correspond exactly with those of Aneiira or Metsgeria, and are also much the same as in Marat- tia, except that in O node a the prothallium only in very rare cases assumes the form of a cell mass at first. By the regularl}^ alternating segments of the apical cell the young prothallium soon assumes a spatulate form, which becomes heart-shaped by the rapid growth of the outer cells of the young segments, which grow out beyond the apical cell. Sooner or later the single apical cell is replaced by two or more initials formed from it in the same way as in the Marat- tiace?e, and from this time on the growth is from a series of marginal initials. This change is connected with the formation of the thickened archegonial cushion, which, so far as I have observed, does not form in Onoclea so long as the single two- sided apical cell is present. As the prothallium grows new rhizoids grow out from the marginal and ventral cells and fasten the prothallium firmly to the ground. These hairs, colourless when first formed, later become dark brown. In the genus Onoclea, as well as some other Polypodiacese, the prothallia are regularly dioecious, and only a part of them develop the archegonial meristem. The others remain one- layered, and are often of very irregular form, and may be reduced to. a short row^ of a few cells. In Athyriwn filix- f(£mina these may even be reduced to a single vegetative cell besides the root-hair, and an antheridium. Cornu ( i ) records similar reduced prothallia in Aspidium Ulix-^nas. All of the "a-meristic" prothallia, as Prantl ((4), p. 499) calls them, are males. In the majority of the Polypodiacese these occur more or less plentifully, and are often the result of insufficient nutri- tion; but in Onoclea it is something more than this, as not only the small prothallia are male, but the large ones are exclusively female, and not hermaphrodite, as in most Ferns. The Sex-Organs The first antheridia appear within three or four weeks under favourable conditions, and are formed either from marginal or ventral cells of the prothallium. The very young antheridium is scarcely to be distinguished from a young rhizoid. Like it, IX FILICINEM LEPTOSPORANGIATAL 315 it arises from a protrusion of the cell which is cut (jff Ijy a wah, which is usually somewhat oblicjue. The papilla thus formed enlarges and soon becomes almost hemispherical. It cr^ntains a good deal of chlorophyll and a large central nucleus sur- rounded by dense cytoplasm. The first wall in the young an- theridium (Fig. 174, A) is very peculiar. It has usually the form of a funnel, whose upper rim is in contact with the wall of Fig. 174. — Onoclea strutJiioptcris. Development of the antheridium. A-C, Vertical section, X6oo; D, two nearly ripe sperm cells; E, free spermtatozoid, X about 1200. the antheridium cell, and whose base strikes the basal w^all of the antheridium. Sometimes this first wall does not reach to the base, in which case it is simply more or less strongly concave, and the basal cell cut off by it from the antheridium is discoid instead of ring-shaped (Fig. 174, B). The second wall is hemispherical, and is nearly concentric with the outer wall of the antheridium. The dome-shaped central cell produces the 3i6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. mother cells of the spermatozoids, and has much more dense contents than the outer cells, but all the chloroplasts remain in the latter. A third wall now forms in the upper peripheral cell, much like the first one in form, and cuts off a cap cell at the top. The young antheridium at this stage consists of four cells — a central dome-shaped one surrounded by three others, the two lower ring-shaped, and the terminal one discoid. These outer cells are nearly colourless and contain -very little granular contents, except the small chloroplasts, which are mainly con- fined to the surface of the inner walls. The divisions in the central cell are at first very regular. The first one is always exactly vertical, and is followed by a transverse wall in either cell which strikes it at right angles, and next a third set of walls at right angles to both of these, so that whether seen in cross-section or longitudinal section, the central cells are arranged quadrant-wise. Successive bi- partitions follow in all the cells until the number may be a hundred or more, but the number is usually much less, about thirty-two being the commonest. The regular arrangement of the sperm cells soon becomes lost, and they form a mass of polyhedral cells with dense granular cytoplasm, and large nuclei. A nucleolus is visible until the last division, after which it can no longer be distinguished ; otherwise the nuclei show no pe- culiarities. The transformation of the nucleus into the body of the spermatozoid proceeds here as in other Ferns that have been examined, but I was unable to satisfy myself that so large a part of the forward end of the spermatozoid is of cytoplasmic origin, as Strasburger ((ii), IV, p. 115) asserts. The fully- developed spermatozoid describes about three complete coils within the globular sperm cell, and does not lie coiled in a single plane, as in the Hepaticae, but in a tapering spiral (Fig. 174, D). The very numerous long cilia are attached at a point a short distance back from the apex, and as Buchtien ((i), p. 38) showed, cover a limited zone, although hardly so restricted as he figures. From the investigations of Shaw (2) and Belajeff (5, 6, 7), it is evident that the cilia arise from a blepharoplast. Belajeff considers the blepharoplast in the Pteridophytes, as well as in the Bryophytes, to be a centrosome ; but Shaw believes that the blepharoplast is an organ sni generis, and of quite different nature from the centrosome. IX FILICINEAl LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 317 Mottier (3) has recently examined the structure of the sper- matozoid in Strufhioptcris. He could detect no cytoplasmic envelope investing the posterior coils, which seemed to he of exclusively nuclear nature. The vesicle showed a fine cyto- plasmic reticulum in which the larger granules were imbedcled. The separation of the sperm cells begins at alx)Ut the time the development of the spermatozoids commences. The muci- laginous walls stain now very strongly, and in a living state appear thick and silvery-looking. The inner layer of the cell wall, however, remains intact, so that when the sperma- FiG. 175. — Onoclca strufhioptcris. A, Longitudinal section of the apex of a female prothallium, showing the apical cell (.r) and a nearly ripe archegonium, X215; B-D, development of the archegonium; longitudinal sections, X430; h, neck canal cell. tozoids are ejected, they are still enclosed in a delicate cell mem- brane, which swells up as the water is absorbed and finally dissolves completely. The vesicle derived from the remains of the cytoplasm is very conspicuous here, and the granular contents usually, but not always, show the starch reaction. The body of the free spermatozoid has the form of a flattened band with thickened edges, which tapers to a fine point at the anterior end, but is broader and blunter behind. The peripheral cells of the antheridium become so much compressed by the crowding of the sperm cells that they are scarcely perceptible, 3i8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. but after the antheridium is burst open, the two lower ones become so distended that they nearly fill the central cavity. The opening is effected either by a central rupture of the cover cell, or less commonly by a separation of this from the upper ring cell. The development of the archegonium is intimately connected with the apical growth of the large female prothallium. As soon as the single apical cell has been replaced by the marginal initials, the divisions in the latter become very definite. Com- parison of cross and longitudinal sections shows that these are much like those of Marattia or, among the Hepaticse, Dendroceros or Pellia epiphylla. Each initial cell has the form of a semi-disc (Fig. 175, A), and the growth is both from lateral segments, which mainly go to form the wings of the pro- thallium, and basal, or inner seg- ments, which produce the projecting archegonial cushion. If this begins 3 to form very early, it may develop a midrib extending nearly the whole length of the prothallium ; but usually it does not form until relatively late. Each basal segment of the initial cells divides into a dorsal and ventral cell (semi-segment), the latter the larger of the two, and with much more active growth. The latter alone is concerned in the growth of the pro- jecting cushion. Each ventral semi- segment is first divided by a wall parallel with the primary segment wall, and from the anterior of these cells, almost exactly as in Notothylas, the archegonium is developed. It is not possible to make out any definite succession of walls by which the axial cell of the archegonium is cut out, but it soon is recognisable by the granular cytoplasm and large nucleus. As in Marattia, the first transverse wall separates the inner cell from the cap cell, and the inner one then divides into the basal and the central cells. The cover cell divides into the four primary neck cells, and the central cell arching up between these Fig. 176. — Ripe archegonium of O. struthiopteris in the act of opening, X300; o, the egg. IX FIUCINEAl LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 319 has the pointed apex cut off by a curved wall from the central cell. The primary neck canal cell, so formed, is noticeably smaller than that of Marattia. The neck cells, which in the eusporangiate forms all grow alike, here show a difference, and the two anterior rows develop faster than tlie posterior ones, so that these rows are longer and the neck is strongly bent back- ward. In Onoclea there are usually about seven cells in each anterior row and about two less in the posterior ones. The neck cells are almost colourless, with distinct nuclei, and a few small, pale chloroplasts. From the central cell is now cut off the ventral canal cell, which is quite small, and separated from the tgg by a strongly concave wall. The nucleus of the neck canal cell always divides, but no division wall is formed, and the two nuclei lie free in the cell. The basal cell divides by cross-w^alls into four, and with similar cells cut off from the adjacent prothallial tissue constitutes the venter of the ripe archegonium. The disintegration of the division avails of the canals cells, and the partial deliquescence of the inner walls of the neck cells, offer no peculiarities. When the archegonium opens, the terminal cells diverge widely and the upper ones are often thrown off. The opening of the sexual organs and the entrance of the spermatozoids may be easily seen by simply allowing the plants to remain slightly dry for a few days until a number of sexual organs are mature. If these are now placed upon the slide of ^the microscope in a drop of water, in a few minutes the sexual organs will open, and the spermatozoids will be seen to be attracted to the archegonia in large numbers, and with care some of them may be followed into the neck and down to the central cell. The actual entrance of the spermatozoid into the Qgg has been observed, but is difficult to demonstrate in the living condition. Pfeffer (3) has shown that the substance which attracts the spermatozoids in the Polypodiace?e is malic acid, and that an artificial solution of this, of the proper strength, will act very promptly upon the free spermatozoids of these Ferns. Buller ( I ) has found that in addition to malic acid and its salts, many salts, both organic and inorganic, which occur in the cell-sap, may exert a positive chemotactic stimulus upon the spermatozoids of Ferns. How^ever, none of them react so strongly as malic acid and its. salts. 320 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. BuUer also showed that the starch which is usually present in the vesicle of the spermatozoid, when it escapes from the antheridium, disappears completely in species where the period of activity is prolonged. Thus in Gymno gramme Mertensii, the swarm-period lasted about two hours, and during this time the starch disappeared completely. Fertilisation Shaw (2) has made a careful study of the fertilisation in Struthioptcris and in Onoclea. He states that before the arche- FlG. 177. — A, Osmitnda cinnamomea, section of a recently fertilised archegonium, X450. A spermatozoid has penetrated the nucleus of the egg, and several are in the space above the egg. B, Onoclea sensibilis. Egg fourteen hours after the penetration of the spermatozoid, which is still recognizable within the egg nucleus, ' X900. (B, after Shaw.) gonium opens, the Qgg is depressed above, and the nucleus flattened. As soon as the archegonium opens, and the dis- organised contents of the neck cells are expelled, the tgg becomes turgid, and the depressed upper part forms the recep- tive spot. (Fig. 177.) The mucilaginous matter ejected from the archegonium retards the movements of the spermatozoids, and detaches the vesicle. As the spermatozoid penetrates the neck, it becomes much stretched out, and forces its way through to the central cavity of the archegonium, by a slow screw-like movement. Having penetrated into the ventral cavity, the coils draw together again, and the movements are much more rapid. After a spermatozoid has entered the egg at the receptive IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 321 Spot, Shaw states that the eg-g- then colla])ses, and suggests that this prevents the penetration of more than one spermatozoid. Mottier ((3) p. 139) expresses some douljt whether the collapsed appearance of the &gg, usually found in microtome sections, is really normal. The spermatozoid soon penetrates into the nucleus of the Qgg, where for some time it remains with little change of form. Presumahly the cilia and the cytoplasmic part of the sperma- tozoid remain in the egg-cytoplasm as they do in Cycas and Zaniia (Ikeno (i), Webher (i)). The body of the spermatozoid, after it penetrates the egg- nucleus, gradually loses its homogeneous appearance, and the nuclear reticulum l>ecomes more and more apparent. The spiral form becomes less evident, and the nucleus passes through much the same changes, except in reverse order, that are seen in its development from the nucleus of the sperm-cell. Finally the reticulum of the male nucleus becomes indistinguishable from that of the egg-nucleus, and the fusion is complete. Dur- ing this fusion the ^gg nucleus retains its original form. The process of fusion is slow. In one instance, sixty hours after fertilisation, the sperm-nucleus was clearly recog- nisable. As soon as the ^gg is fertilised it develops a membrane, and soon after undergoes its fir^t segmentation. The inner walls of the neck cells almost immediately turn dark brown, and the cells of the ventral part begin to divide actively and form the calyptra, which here, as in the Bryophytes, is formed from the venter alone, and is tipped with the remains of the neck cells. The position of the archegonium depends largely upon the light. If both sides of the prothallium are about equally illuminated, archegonia will develop from both sides. As soon as an archegonium is fertilised, no new ones form, but it fre- quently happens that a very large number prove abortive before finally fertilisation is effected. The Embryo The first division wall in all Polypodiacese yet investigated is vertical and nearly coincident wdth the axis of the arche- gonium. This basal wall (Fig. 178, A) at once divides the 21 Z22 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. embryo into the anterior epibasal half and the posterior hypo- basal. The former produces the stem and cotyledon, the latter the primary root and foot. The early divisions are extremely regular, and offer a marked contrast to those in the eusporangiate embryo. The second wall is the transverse (quadrant) wall, separating the leaf and stem in the epibasal part, and the root and foot in the hypobasal. The next walls are the median or octant walls, but they do not correspond Fig. 178. — Onoclea sensibilis. A, two-celled embryo, X about 500; B, an eight-celled embryo, longitudinal section; C, two longitudinal sections of an older embryo, X about 250; D, E, two horizontal sections of a still older embryo; F, longitudinal section of an advanced embryo; the cotyledon is beginning to project beyond the other organs; cot, cotyledon; r, root; st, stem; /, foot. (All figures drawn from sections made by Dr. W. R. Shaw.) exactly in all the quadrants. While in the cotyledon and stem they are almost exactly median, in the root especially, the octant wall diverges often a good deal from the median line, and the two resulting octants are unequal in size. The following divisions correspond for a short time in all the octants, but soon show characteristic differences. For a short time each octant shows a definite apical growth, the segments being cut off by walls formed successively parallel to the three primary IX FILICINEJE LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 325 divisions in the embryo, so that each octant may be said to have a three-sided apical cell. When the octant wall in the root qnadrant is decidedly oblique this is not always evident in the smaller octant, and. the larger one in this case at once becomes the definitive apical cell of the primary root. The first of these walls is usually parallel to the basal, the second to the quadrant wall. Sometimes this order is reversed, but never, apparently, is the first wall parallel with the octant wall. Before the third segment is cut off from the octant, each of the two first ones divides by a periclinal wall into an inner and an outer cell. Each octant now consists of five cells, two inner and three outer ones, of which one is the primary octant cell, which still retains its original tetrahedral form. The outer cell of each segment divides by a radial wall, but beyond this the succession in the walls differs. Of the eight original octants, one in each quadrant persists as the apical cell respect- ively of cotyledon, stem, root, and foot, but in the latter it becomes very early obliterated by the formation of a periclinal wall and further longitudinal divisions, which is the case also with one of the octants in the leaf and root. In the stem both octants persist, one becoming the permanent stem apex, the other forming the apical cell of the second leaf. Shaw ((2), p. 280) found in one instance an embryo in which the first wall in the hypobasal part of the embryo was the median wall instead of the usual transverse wall. The Cotyledon Of the two primary octants of the cotyledon, one very early ceases to grow and soon becomes indistinguishable, and the subsequent growth is due almost entirely to the activity of a single octant. The apical cell is at first like that of the other members, tetrahedral, but after about two sets of segments have been cut off from it no more are usually cut off from the side of the apical cell parallel to the basal wall, and the three- sided cell thus passes over into a two-sided one with segments cut off alternately right and left. By the suppression of the growth in the sister octant, the apical cell gradually assumes a nearly median position. By the change to the two-sided form of the apical cell, the originally conical leaf rudiment becomes flattened, and a little later this is followed by a dichotomy of 324 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the growing point and the production of two apical cells like the original one (Fig, 179, C). The division is first brought about by a nearly central longitudinal division of the apical cell, and on either side of this, by a curved wall running to the outer wall of each cell, two new apical cells, separated by two elongated central cells, result. Each of these new growing points develops one of the lobes of the cotyledon, which undergo one or more bipartitions before the cotyledon breaks through Fig. 179. — Onoclea struthiopteris. A, Longitudinal section of young sporophyte still connected with the prothallium {Pr), X6o; B, the apex of same, Xi8o; C, surface view of the young cotyledon showing the first dichotomy; D, central region of A, showing the primary tracheary tissue, Xi8o; E, young sporophyte with nearly full-grown cotyledon and primary root, X3; st, stem; L'^, cotyledon; L^, second leaf; F, foot; Pr, prothallium. the prothallium. As in Marattia the growth is much stronger upon the outer side and the leaf is strongly curved over. It very early grows beyond the stem apex, and the embryo loses its oval form much earlier than is the case with any of the Eusporangiatse. The Stem The early segmentation of the stem apex is much the same as in the cotyledon; but later the divisions in the segments are somewhat different, and the first wall is a radial one, instead of IX riLICINE/TL LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 325 periclinal. The stem is very short at the time the young sporophyte breaks througli the prcjthalHum, and its apex more pointed than is afterwards the case. TJic Root At first the segmentation of the apical cell of the root is almost exactly like that of the stem, and it is not until several lateral segments, usually about two series of them, ha\'e Ijeen formed that the first periclinal wall, cutting off the first cell of the root-cap, is formed. There is a good deal of difference, how^ever, as to the time this occurs, and there is probably some connection between it and the different period at which the primary root breaks through the calyptra. In most Poly- podiacCcT, the root is the first of the organs to penetrate the calyptra, but sometimes in Oiioclea it is still short at the time the cotyledon is nearly developed, and in this recalls Marattia, where this is regularly the case. As soon as the first segment of the root-cap is formed, the segmentation of the root is extremely regular, and corresponds essentially to that found in the later roots. The Foot All definite divisions cease very soon in both of the foot octants, and this part of the embryo forms a more or less pro- jecting hemispherical mass of cells, closely appressed to the prothallial cells. As usual in such cases the outer cells are large and distinct. Shortly before the embryo breaks through the calyptra, which takes place much earlier than in Marattia, the first traces of the vascular bundles are seen as strands of procambium cells occupying the axis of each of the primary organs, and united in the centre, so that the four bundles together form a cross. Of these the one going to the foot is short, and ends blindly within that organ, but the others continue to grow with the elongation of the members to which they belong. The first permanent tissue to be recognised forms, as in Marattia, a bundle of short irregular tracheids at the junction of the young bundles (Fig. 179, D). These primary tracheids in Onoclca are scalariform, but the pits are shorter than in the later ones. Throughout the life of the sporophyte no vessels are formed, but only tracheids, as in nearly all Ferns. In the cotyledon the tracheids 326 ■ MOSSES AND FERNS chap. are all spiral, and occupy the centre of the concentric bundle, and from these growth proceeds centrifugally. The elements of the phloem are poorly differentiated, and in this stage no true sieve-tubes could be detected. While a definite bundle- sheath can scarcely be made out, the limits of the bundle are clearly defined. The venation of the cotvledon is dichotomous, corresponding to the dichotomous branching of the lamina. The vascular cylinder of the young stem is solid, and is mainly composed of short and broad scalariform tracheids, but in the centre of the bundle are some small spiral and reticulate ones. The phloem at this stage is not well developed, and does not show perfect sieve-tubes. The bundle sends a branch to the second leaf, but is continued beyond the point of contact, and develops tracheids above the point of union before the first ones are formed in the leaf. In this early stage the bundle- sheath is very poorly dififerentiated in the stem, but becomes better marked as the plant develops. The primary root is monarch, and the tracheary tissue com- posed of short pointed tracheids with irregular scalariform markings. These are surrounded by one or two layers of narrow cells with oblique transverse septa. The calyptra is soon penetrated by the cotyledon, which, instead of growing straight up through the prothallium, as it does in Marattia, breaks through upon the ventral side and then bends upward between the lobes in front (Fig. 179, E). The root bends down and penetrates the earth, and very soon after, the pro- thallium dies. The epidermis of the cotyledon produces small glandular hairs, and that of the root numerous root-hairs. The second leaf is directly traceable to one of the primary stem octants, and may be either regarded as one of the primary members of the embryo, or as the first segment of the stem. Its development corresponds exactly to that of the cotyledon, as it does in its fully-developed state. The second root arises endogenously, like all the later ones, and its apical cell is formed close to the point of union of the bundles of the leaf and stem, and probably, as in the later roots, is derived from a cell of the endodermis. The new^ leaves arise in regular succession from the segments of the apical cell of the stem and up to the fifth or sixth, and possibly later the first division of the leaf is dichotomous, and the pinnate form of the later leaves is gradually attained, as in IX FILICINEAL LEPTOSPORANGIATAi 327 Marattia. As the stem grows, the central stele, which at first is solid C'protostelic"), becomes a hollow cylinder ("siphonos- tele"), which, according to Jeffrey (3) in most Polypodiaceae shows a concentric structure, L c, there is a central mass of wood, with both outer and inner phloem, and an external and internal endodermis. Sometimes, however, c. ^., Dai'allia stricta, both internal endodermis and phloem are absent, and this would seem to be the case also in Struthioptcris (Camp- bell (0). A cross-section of a plant of the latter species with three fully-developed leaves showed the vascular cylinder to be oval in outline, and consisting of the following parts. A central pith of elongated parenchymatous cells, surrounded by a thick ring of short spiral and reticulate tracheids, outside of wdiich was a zone of phloem, the whole enclosed by a distinct endoder- mis. The latter is continuous, with the endodermis of the bun- dles going to the leaves and roots, and the xylem of these also connects with that of the stem bundle. The apex of the stem becomes more and more hidden b}^ the development of scales from the epidermis, ^^^^-i^o.-Admtitumpedatufn. a, Rhizome , . , ^ .. 1 1 , . 1 . with young leaf, /, and the base of an which hnally completely hide it older one; x, stem-apex. B, leaf-seg- and form a very efficient pro- ment, showing venation, and son. 5. tection. The petioles of the first three leaves have a single axial vascular bundle, but in the fourth, as in all subsequent ones, there are two. They separate very soon after leaving the stem bundle, wdiich is deeply cleft where they issue from it. These bundles are typically concentric in structure, and have a well- developed endodermis. The number of roots in the young 328 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. plant exceeds the leaves. In a plant with the fourth leaf still unfolded, there were six fully-developed roots. The gaps in the vascular cylinder become more and more prominent as the sporophyte develops, and there is finally formed the wide-meshed reticulate cylinder found in the adult sporophyte. In some Ferns, e. g., Pteris aqiiilina, there are developed medullary steles which arise from the inner surface of the primitive stelar tube. (See Jeffrey (3), pp. 133, 134). -. \ Fig. 181. — A, Vertical longitudinal section of the apex of a rhizome of Adiantum emarginatum, X25; B, the central part of the same, X180; L, a young leaf; C, cross-section of a similar stem apex, X180; D, apex of a young leaf of Onoclea struthiopteris, showing the apical cell (.r). The Mature Sporophyte The Stem The stem in most of the Polypodiacese is either an erect or creeping rhizome which, unlike that of the Eusporangiatse, often branches freely. These branches are almost always formed monopodiallv, and are usually of the same structure as the main axis; but in O. stnithiuplcris great numbers of peculiar stolons IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 329 are formed that are quite different at first in appearance from the ordinary shoots. The main axis in this species is an upright rhizome about 2 cm. in chameter, but appearing much larger on account of the thick persistent leaf-bases which cover it. The stolons arise from the bases of these leaves, apparently as adventitious buds. They may remain dormant for a long time, as very many more of the very small ones are found than those that are fully developed. They finally bend upward, and the scattered scale-like leaves give place to the perfect green ones. The main rhizome is occupied by a central cylinder com- posed of a network of anastomosing bundles. Inside of this cylinder is a medulla made up of large parenchyma cells, and communicating with the cortex by means of the foliar gaps, or spaces between the bundles. Fig. 181, A shows a longitudinal section of the apex of a stem of Adiantiun emarginatiiin, which shows the typical ap- pearance in the Polypodiacese. The apex of the stem forms a slight cone, wdiose centre is occupied by the large initial cell, which is deeper than broad. In cross-section it shows much the same form. Divisions occur, evidently, only at compara- tively long intervals, and each segment presumably gives rise to a leaf. The first division in each segment is longitudinal and perpendicular to its broad faces. Each of the six semi-segments is then divided into an inner and an outer cell, and the latter again by a longitudinal wall parallel to its inner and outer faces, so that each original segment is divided into two inner cells and four outer ones. From the inner cells the pith and vascular bundles arise, from the outer ones the cortex and epidermis, but after the first divisions there is great irregularity in the succession of the cells. The young vascular bundles can be traced nearly to the apex, and first appear as bundles of pro- cambium cells, wdiich lower down unite and are joined by others from the leaves and roots. In O. sfruthiopfcris characteristic air-chambers are formed in the young medulla at an early period. At certain points the cells become longer and their contents more transparent. These cells divide less rapidly than the surrounding tissue, and large intercellular spaces are formed. The loose cells about these form masses of trichomes, either hairs or scales, which later dry up and leave a large empty space, w'hich may or may not communicate with the exterior through the foliar gaps. 330 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. In Onoclea struthiopteris, as in most leptosporangiate Ferns, the outer cortical cells become changed into sclerenchyma. The sclerenchyma forms several hypodermal layers, distinctly separated from the inner cortical parenchyma. These scler- enchyma cells are much elongated ; their lateral walls are some- what uneven, and in their younger stages swell up more strongly under the action of potassic hydrate than do the cortical cells. Their walls become thick, are first pale yellow, and later a dark reddish brown. The walls are very markedly striate, and the central lamella distinct. Deep pits extend down to the latter. The bundles in the stems of the Polypodiacese are very uniform in structure. They are usually elHptical in section, and the first tracheary tissue formed is a strand of small spiral or reticulate tracheids at the foci of the bundle. From there the formation of the very large scalariform ones, so character- istic of the leptosporangiate Ferns, proceeds towards the centre of the bundle, where the last-formed ones are situated. The young tracheids have thin walls and abundant protoplasm, but as the wall thickens, the contents gradually disappear, and A. Fig. 182. — Poly podium falcatum ; A, Transverse section of the rhizome, X6; B, a sin- gle vascular bundle, X175; en, endodermis. finally no living protoplasm remains in them. Faint elongated transverse pits become evident, and the spaces between these rapidly thicken at the expense of the cell contents until all the protoplasm is used up. The thickened bars between the pits give the characteristic ladder-like appearance to the older IX FILICINEAl LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 331 tracheid (Fig. 184, B). In cross-section these bars are nearly rhomboidal, and give the faniihar beaded appearance to sections of the tracheid wall. Sieve-tubes of very characteristic form are found in the bundles of all the Polypodiacese. In O. sfnitliiopteris they occupy an irregular area at each end of the bundle. Their differentiation begins shortly after that of the large scalariform tracheids, and in some respects resembles it. The procambium cells from which they arise are uniform in diameter, and have squarer ends than the young tracheids. Their contents are more colourless and finely granular than those of the tracheids, and the nucleus not so evident. The formation of the sieve- en en •u HI Fig. 183. — WoodiK-'ardia radicans. A, Part of a transverse section of a vascular bundle of the rhizome, X400 (about); B, transverse section of a root, X70; t, tracheids; s, sieve-tubes; en, endodermis. plates begins by transverse thickened bars on the lateral walls, less regular than in the tracheids, and the bars more or less anastomosing so as to enclose thin areas, the sieve-plates (Fig. 184, D, E). These occur all over the lateral walls, as well as the transverse ones. While it could not be positively shown, it is extremely probable that the pores, afterwards formed, pene- trate completely the thin membrane of the sieve-plates, and throw^ the adjacent sieve-tubes into communication. While it is usually supposed that there are no nuclei in the adult sieve-tubes, in several instances, evidences of the presence of a number of small nuclei were met with. A further inves- tigation of this point is desirable. With the tracheary tissue is mingled more or less wood- 332 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. parenchyma, and in the phloem the sieve-tubes are accompanied by bast parenchyma. Outside the phloem is a layer of cells, which may be double in some places, and which usually contain a good deal of starch. According to Strasburger ((ii), Vol. 3, p. 446) these cells do not constitute a true pericycle,' but belong to the cortex. They are sister-cells of the endodermis, which is thus, not the inner- most cortical layer, but the next but one. The endodermal cells show the characteristic thickenings on their radial walls. IN par Fig. 184. — Wood-wardia radicans. A, Tracheids, t, and wood-parenchyma, par., from the rhizome, X225 (about); B, longitudinal section of two tracheids, more strong- ly magnified; C, section of the wall between two tracheids; D-F, sieve tubes. The Leaf While the leaf in a few of the Leptosporangiatse is simple, in much the larger number it is compound, either dichotomously branched {Adiantiim pe datum) or more commonly pinnately divided. Owing to the great irregularity of the divisions and slow formation of new segments in the stem apex, it is exceed- ingly difficult to determine positively whether each segment of the stem apex produces a leaf, but this seems probable. The leaf appears as a blunt conical emergence, whose apex is occu- pied by a single large apical cell, which in nearly all forms examined is wedge-shaped and forms two rows of segments. As the leaf grows it assumes the form of a flattened cone with a IX FILICINEJB LEPTOSPORANGIATTE 333 broad base, more convex on the outer side, and very soon show- ing the circinate vernation. The petiole grows much more rap- idly than the lamina, which remains small until the close of the season before which it unfolds. In most species of colder cli- mates the development of the leaves is very slow, and may oc- cupy three or four years. The last stage of growth consists merely in an expansion of the leaf, with comparatively little cell division. This latter phase of growth often goes on with great rapidity, in strong contrast to the excessively slow growth during the early stages. The first wall in the young segment of the apical cell divides it into an inner and an outer cell, and the latter then divides into tw^o by a longitudinal wall, and each of the latter into two more by a transverse wall. Of these five cells, the inner ones, in the lamina of the leaf, produce the rachis, the outer ones the lamina itself. The outer cells of the segments form the pinn?e. Soon after the separation into lamina and petiole, the development of pinn?e begins in those Ferns which, like O. struthiopteris, have pinnate leaves (Fig. 181, D). Their formation is strictly monopodial, and begins by an increase in growth in the outer cells of the young segment, which thus forms a lobe. The marginal cells divide rapidly by longitudinal w^alls, so that at first the young pinna does not grow from a single apical cell, but sometimes two of the division walls inter- sect and an apical cell is formed. Whether this always happens could not be absolutely determined. As each pinna corresponds to a segment of the apical cell of the leaf, it follows that they alternate with each other on opposite sides of the rachis. Where they grow from an apical cell, the divisions follow those in the apex of the leaf. From the inner cells of the segments the rachis of the pinna is developed. The midrib of each lobe of the pinna bears the same relation to it that the rachis does to the pinna itself. The secondary veins arise in acropetal succession, and at first form a strand of procambium reaching from the midrib to the margin. Where dichotomy of the veins occurs, as it so frequently does in their ends, this is connected with a dichotomy of the marginal group of meriste- matic cells (Sadebeck (6), p. 270). Each marginal cell, like the segment of the apical cell of the leaf, divides into an inner and an outer cell. The latter then divides longitudinally, and the dichotomy is thus inaugurated. These secondary marginal 334 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. cells now repeat the same divisions, and the two diverging rows of inner cells form the beginning of the young veins. Except the smallest veins, which are collateral, the bundles are typically concentric, and differ only in minor particulars from those of the stem. The ground tissue of the petiole shows much the same structure as that of the rhizome in most Ferns, and usually develops several layers of hypodermal sclerenchyma. In the lamina, the cells of the ground tissue, or mesophyll, as the leaf expands, separate and form large intercellular spaces be- FiG. 185. — Adiantum emarginatum. Development of the stomata, X52S; v, accessory- cell; st, stoma mother cell. tween them. The cells are in many places connected by pro- longations or protrusions of the wall. On the upper side, in cases where no stomata are developed, an imperfect palisade parenchyma may form, but in none of the forms examined by me was it nearly so distinct as in Angiopteris. The fully-de- veloped epidermal cells are very sinuous in outline, and always contain numerous chloroplasts. In Onoclea strittJiioptcris stomata are developed only upon the lower side of the lamina, but sometimes these also are found IX FILICINEAi LllPTOSPORANGIAT^ 335 • Upon the upper surface. Usually, but not always, the devel- opment of the young stoma is preceded by the formation of a preliminary cell (Fig. 185, t'), horse-shoe shaped, and cut- ting off a small cell from one corner of an epidermal cell. A similar wall forms within this small cell, parallel to the first one (Fig. 185, B, st), and the cell thus separated is the stoma mother cell. A longitudinal wall next divides this, and then splits in the middle to form the pore of the stoma (Fig. 185, C). This when complete is exactly in structure tike those of other vascular plants, and like them communicates with the air- spaces of the mesophyll. The accessory cell enlarges very much with the expansion of the leaf, and its w^alls have the same sinuous outline that the other epidermal cells exhibit. A curi- ous variation of the ordinary form is seen in Anciinia (De Bary (3), p. 42), where the mother cell of the stoma is cut out by a perfectly circular wall, very much like the funnel-shaped one in the antheridium, and the stoma is apparently free in the centre of an epidermal cell. It seems that this also occurs in Polypodhiin lingua (De Bary, 1. c). Most of the Leptosporangiatse are characterised by numer- ous epidermal outgrow'ths, either hairs or scales. These are especially abundant upon the younger parts, and are largely protective. The hairs are either simple or glandular ones. In the latter case the gland is usually a terminal, pear-shaped cell, wdiich secretes mucilaginous matter, or less frequently (Onoclca struthioptcris) this secretion may be resinous. In the common Californian ''gold-back" Fern, Gyinno gramme triangularis, the yellow powder upon the back of the leaf is a w^axy secretion, derived from epidermal hairs. Of similar nature are the large chafify scales (pale?e) which occur in such numbers upon the bases of the petioles of so many Ferns. This development of hairs, however, is most marked in the large tree-Ferns, Dick- sonia, Cibofiiim, etc., wdiere the young leaves are completely buried in a thick mass of brown wool-like hairs, wdiich are sometimes utilised as a substitute for wool in stuffing mat- tresses, etc. The Root The roots arise in large numbers in most Ferns, and appar- ently bear no definite relation to the leaves. The primary ones are first visible very near the apex of the stem (Fig. 181, A, r), 32^ MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. and Van Tieghem ( 5 ) , who has made a very exhaustive study of the subject, states that they always arise from an endodermal cell. This divides into a basal cell and a terminal one, and by the former the young root is directly connected with the xylem of the stem bundle. In the outer cell the three walls defining the pyramidal apical cell now arise, and the latter at once be- gins its characteristic divisions. The segmentation in the apex of the roots of the Lepto- sporangiatse is exceedingly regular. Corresponding to each set of lateral segments an outer segment forms as well. Van Tieghem does not apparently recognise the root-cap as distinct from the epidermis, but all other observers consider the root- cap as a distinct structure. The first division wall in the lateral seg- ments is the sextant wall, which is perpendicular to the broad faces of the segment and curves somewhat so as to strike one of the lateral walls a little above the base, and thus makes the two sextant cells of unequal size (Fig. 188, C). The next wall is transverse and sepa- rates an inner from an outer cell, and with this divides the plerome or stele from the cortex. After this in the outer of the primary cells there is a separation of an outer from an inner cell, the former giving rise either directly or by a subsequent division to a single layer of cells upon the outside of the root, which is usually regarded as the epidermis, and the inner cells from the cortex. The inner layer of the cortex, which can be traced back almost to the summit, is the endo- dermis. According to Strasburger (10) in Ptcris Cretica the cap cells divide only by perpendicular walls, and the older layers of the cap remain but one cell in thickness. Van Tieghem states ((5)> P- 53-) ^^'^^ I 1^^^^ verified this in Adianhmi emargina- tiim and Polypodhim falcatmii, that with the exception of the Fig. 186. — Scale from the stipe of Cystopteris fragilis, X25. IX FILICINEJE LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 337 en first-formed cap cell (or "epidermal segment," to use his termin- ology), there is, in the central part, always a doubling of the cells by periclinal walls, so that each layer of the older root-cap is normally double, except sometimes at the extreme edge. There is very little displacement of the cells for a long time, and cross-sections of the root, made some distance below the summit, still show the limits of the original sextant walls, which form six radiating lines with periclinal walls arranged with great regularity. In the centre the divisions proceed with great rapidity, and the plerome soon shows the elongated narrow pro- cambium cells. In the centre are four much larger cells, which develop later into tracheids, and three of these can be traced back to the central cells of the three larger sex- tants (Fig. 1 88, D); the fourth arises from the in- ner cell of one of the smal- ler ones. This central group of cells marks the position of the plate of tracheary tissue, found later in the root. By this time the parts of the com- plete root are all indicated. The bundle is bounded externally by the endo- dermis, whose cells are much elongated trans- versely, and clearly dis- tinguishable from the peri- cambium (pericycle), which consists of one or two rows of cells. Inside this is the mass of procambium cells, the large tracheids of the central part of the xylem being very evident (Fig. 1 88, E).' The masses of procambial cells on either side of this central line of cells constitute the young phloem. The primary tracheids (protoxylem) arise simultaneously at the foci of the section, and consist of a single line of narrow pointed tracheids, wnth fine spiral markings, very closely set at first, but later pulled apart somewhat with the increase in length of the root. These are formed a long time before any other permanent tissue elements can be distinguished. Around these Fig. 187. — Pteris cretica. Origin of lateral rootlet from the endodermis of the root; en, endodermis of the main root; x, apical cell of the rootlet; p, "digestive pouch." (After Van Tieghem.) 22 338 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. primary tracheids are formed a group of similar ones, and from here the formation proceeds towards the central group of large tracheids, which are the last to have their walls thickened and lignified. The large secondary tracheids are scalariform, like those of the stem. The cells of the pericycle remain nearly unchanged, but in the two phloem masses, according to Poir- ault ( I ) sieve-tubes are always present. These tubes are of two types, those with horizontal transverse walls, and those with inclined ones. The perforations in the sieve-plates were Fig. i88. — Adiantum emarginatum. A, Longitudinal; B-E, a series of transverse sec- tions of the root, X200; x, apical cell; s-s, sextant walls; en, endodermis. demonstrated, and lateral perforations, either isolated or in groups, also occur. His statement that the sieve-tubes have no nuclei requires further proof. The walls of the sieve-tubes are of cellulose, but in the sieve-plates callus is found. The rest of the phloem is composed of conducting cells, w^ith thin walls and oblique septa. The endodermis often becomes dark-coloured and its walls lignified, and wlien the root dries the vascular cylinder becomes separated from the ground tissue by the trans- verse splitting of the endodermal cells. IX FIUCINEAi LEPTOSPORANGIATJi 339 The secondary roots arise in regular succession in two lines, corresponding to the ends of the xyleni plate in the diarch bundle. They themselves generally branch further, and thus very extensive root systems are formed. The origin of the lateral roots of the Ferns has been exhaustively studied by Lachmann (7), but their position seems to be of very little im- portance systematically, and except in a few cases like Osnmnda, where two roots regularly arise from each leaf, there is little relation between roots and leaves. In creeping rhi- zomes they arise either mainly from the ventral side or from all parts indifferently. As yet the only forms in which com- plete absence of roots is known among the Leptosporangiatce are Salriiiia, species of TricJiomaiics, and Strouiatoptcris (Poirault (2), p. 147), one of the Gleicheniaceae. In all of these, however, there are substitutes either in the form of modi- fied leaves (Salvinia) or root-like rhizomes. The formation of buds from the roots, such as occur in Ophioglossum, has been also observed in some Leptosporan- giatce. This was first discovered by Sachs in Platyccrhim WalUchii, and later described by Rostowzew (i); and Lach- mann (7) also describes it in Anisogoniuin Scrinainporcnse. In all these cases the apex of the root appears to become trans- formed directly into the apex of the bud (Fig. 171, B). The Sponmgiuiti The development of the sporangium of all the Leptosporan- giatce is much the same, but the position of the sporangia, and the character of the indusium wdien present, vary much, and wdll be discussed later as the different families are treated sep- arately. In the Polypodiacece the sporangia, as is well known, arise usually in groups (sori) upon the backs of leaves that differ but little from the ordinary ones. Sometimes, however, e. g., Onoclca, they are very different, the sporangia being produced in great numbers, and the lamina of the leaf is much contracted. One of the simplest cases is seen in Polypodinin. Here the sporangia develop late upon ordinary leaves, and form scat- tered round sori, bearing, however, a definite relation to the veins — in this case forming above the free end of one of the 340 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. small veins. Where there are special sporophylls, the develop- ment of the sporangia begins before the leaves begin to unfold. In Poly podium (Fig. 190) the first evidence of the forma- tion of sporangia is a series of minute depressions upon the lower side of the leaf, much as occurs in Angiopteris. The bottom of this depression is occupied by a low elevation, the placenta, and upon this the sporangia form in an analogous St. B. Fig. 189. — Polypodium falcatum. A, Cross-section of a sterile leaf, cutting across one of the smaller veins, X260; st, section of a stoma; B, similar section of a sporo- phyll, showing the position of the sorus above the vein, X8s. way, but are not all developed at the same time, so that a single sorus may contain nearly all stages of development. The spo- rangium here can be readily traced back to a single epidermal cell. The sporangjal cell protrudes until it is nearly hemispher- ical, when it is cut off by a wall level with the surface of the IX FILICINEJE LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 341 placenta. The basal cell takes no further part in the develop- ment of the sporangium, and after a time becomes indistin- guishable. The outer cell now divides by a wall, occasionally transverse, but much more commonly strongly inclined (Fig. 190, A), and striking the basal wall. This is now followed by two others, also inclined, and meeting so as to enclose a pyram- idal apical cell, from which a varying number of lateral seg- ments are cut off. These form three rows, corresponding to the three rows of cells found in the stalk, which is not sharply separated from the capsule, as stated by GoeM ( (10), p. 218), and formed from the lower of two primary cells, but is merged G. Fig. 190. — Polypodium falcatuni. Development of the sporangium. A-E, from living specimens; F, G, microtome sections; A, B, C, optical sections; D, E, the same sporangium, showing respectively the surface cells and central optical section; t, t, tapetum. A-E, X400; F, G, X200. gradually into the capsule, and owes its three-rowed form to a primary and not a secondary division. The upper part of the young sporangium enlarges, so that it l3ecomes pear-shaped (Fig. 190, B), and a periclinal wall is then formed in the apical cell. The cells of the stalk undergo no longitudinal divisions, and it remains permanently composed of three rows. Kiindig ( i ) first called attention to the real state of affairs, and since, C. Miiller (2) has investigated the matter further. 342 MOSSES AND FERNS ' chap. The central tetraheclral cell of the young sporangium (arche- sporium) has cut off from it, by periclinal walls, the primary tapetal cells (t) , and in the meantime the wall of the capsule forms repeated radial divisions but no periclinal ones, and, un- like that of the eusporangiate Ferns, always remains single- layered. A surface view of the sporangium at this stage shows the last-formed lateral segment to still retain its triangular form, and the cell divisions in it are very regular. After two or three transverse divisions, a median vertical wall follows, and in each of the resulting cells a transverse wall. Of the two upper cells, one, according to Miiller, remains undivided, the other diAides again by a vertical wall, and the inner of the two cells thus formed by further transverse divisions forms the stomium or mouth of the sporangium. The cells of the young sporangium contain but little gran- ular contents, and the divisions are very evident. As soon as the archesporium is' formed its contents begin to assume a more granular appearance, and become more highly refractive than those of the surrounding cells. The contrast between the archesporial cells and those of the w^all increases as the sporan- gium grows older. The first division in the central cell begins soon after the separation of the primary tapetal cells. The direction of this first wall is usually transverse, but may be more or less inclined, or even vertical. In each of these cells a wall is formed at right angles to the first-formed, and the quadrant cells are again divided into equal octants. Each of these eight cells divides once more (Fig. 190, G), and the sixteen spore mother cells, found in most Ferns, are complete. In Onoclea struthi- opteris I found twelve as the ordinary number, but at what point the division is suppressed was not made out. During the division of the central cells the tapetal cells also divide, first by radial walls only, but later by one set of periclinal walls. This- doubling of the tapetum, wdiile it occurs in the majority of Polypodiaceae, does not seem to be universal (Goebel (10), p. 218). The cells of both sporogenous cells and tapetum have dense granular cytoplasm, and large nuclei. Soon after the divisions in the sporogenous complex are completed, the walls of the tapetal cells become broken down, and their contents dispersed through the large central cavity. The sporangium continues to enlarge rapidly after this, and the spore mother IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 343 cells, still united, float in a lar^-e cavity, which in the living sporangium seems to be filled willi a structureless mucilaginous fluid, but when fixed and stained is seen to contain the un- changed nuclei of the tapetum, as well as its cytoplasmic con- tents. Gradually the connection Ijetween the sporogenous cells is lost, and the isolated cells, each surrounded by a very delicate membrane, float in the large central cavity. Here they divide into four cells, as usual, and the division may be simultaneous, resulting in tetrahedral spores, or successive (Onoclea), in which case bilateral spores are formed. Strasburger (fi2), p. 239) states that during the division of the spores in Osinnnda there is a reduction of the chromosomes to one-half their orig- inal number, but in a later paper (14) he reports that although there is a reduction in the number of chromosomes, the ratio of twelve to twenty-four, which was first given, is not absolutely constant. Stained microtome sections of sporangia during the formation of the spores show that the spore mother cells, and afterwards the spores themselves, are embedded in a granular matter, evidently the product of the disorganised tapetum, and that the nuclei of the latter are collected about them, evidently intimately associated with the growth of the young spores, and in the later stages, with the formation of the perinium. The latter is rarely smooth, but shows spines, ridges, and folds of characteristic form in dift'erent species. When chlorophyll is present in the ripe spore it only arises at a late period. In Onoclea struthiopteris, about the time that the perinium begins to form, numerous small colourless gran- ules appear near the nucleus, and w-ith the ripening of the spore these increase rapidly in size and number, and an examination shows that the increase in number is the result of division. These are young plastids, and as they enlarge, chlorophyll is formed in them and they become A^ery much crowded, so that the green colour of the ripe spore is very pronounced. The further history of the sporangium wall is somewhat complicated. The stomium, as we have seen, arises from a special cell of the last-formed lateral segment. The segment on the opposite side (next older but one) shows a quite similar arrangement of cells, and, according to Miiller, the cell corre- sponding to the stomium by two transverse walls forms the first segment of the annulus. The cells immediately below also divide similarly, and give rise to a second section. The rest of 344 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the annulus arises from the upper or cap segment of the spo- rangium wall, and extends from the stomium over the top of the sporangium, and joins the part of the annulus upon the other side. The walls of all the cells are at first alike, but those of the annulus begin to thicken, this being confined to their inner and radial walls, the outer walls remaining thin. In most species the cells of the annulus are the same for the whole ex- tent, but in PolypoUium falcatum (Fig. 191), which is figured here, the cells of the annulus immediately above the stomium are larger and thinner- walled. The stomium cells are more extended laterally than the other cells of the annulus, and between them the spo- rangium opens by a wide horizontal cleft Atkinson ((3), p. 68) describes the process rtx thus for the Polypodi- acese. "While the open- ing of the stomium be- tween the lip cells is aid- ed by their peculiar form, it seems possible that at maturity the line of un- ion is less firm than be- tween the other cells. The fissure once started proceeds across the lat- eral walls of the sporan- g i u m , usually in a straight line, thus split- ting in half the cehs of the middle row, their frailty favouring this. The drying of the annulus brings about the unequal ten- sion of its cell walls. During this process it slowly straight- ens, carrying between the distal portion of the lateral walls of the sporangium, which remain attached to the free extrem- ity, the greater part of the spores. When straight, it continues to evert, and this usually proceeds until the two ends of the annulus nearly or quite meet, when with a sudden snap it Fig. 191. — Surface view of a nearly ripe sporan- gium of Polypodium falcatum, X175; st, stomium; r, annulus. IX FILICINE^ LEPTOSPORANGIATM 345 throws the spores violently away and returns to nearly its normal position.'' Paraphyses, in the form of pointed hairs, often with a glandular terminal cell, sometimes occur with the sporangia. These in some Ferns, c. g., Aspidiinu fiUx-mas, are direct outgrowths of the sporangium itself. CHAPTER X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ (FILICES) FaM. I. OSMUNDACE^ (Z^zV/vS- (l)) The Osmundace^, which in many respects form a transition from the eusporangiate to the leptosporangiate Fihcinese, are represented by two genera, Todea (inc. Leptopteris), with four species, mostly confined to Australasia, one species only being found in South Africa; Osmunda, with six or seven species, belonging mainly to the temperate and warm temper- ate regions of the northern hemisphere. The widely distrib- uted species 0. regalis is found also in South Africa, but other- wise they belong exclusively to the northern hemisphere. Os- munda has the large sporangia borne on very much modified sporophylls, which recall strongly those of Botrychmin or Hel- minthostacJiys; Todea, while its sporangia are like those of Osmunda, has them borne upon the backs of ordinary leaves. The Gametophyte The development of the gametophyte is completely known in Osmunda (Kny (5); Campbell (12)) and somewhat less perfectly in Todea (Luerssen (3)), which does not, however, seem to differ essentially from Osmunda. In the latter there is considerable difference in the species examined. In all of them the spores contain chlorophyll at maturity, and quickly lose their power of germination. Sown as soon as ripe, they germinate very promptly, and the first division of the spore often takes place within twenty-four hours. The early stages show great variation, even in the same species, and these seem to be often quite independent of external conditions. The un- 346 THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 347 germinated spore has an exceedingly delicate endospore, which is difficult to demonstrate, but after the exospore bursts along the three ventral ridges, and the endospore is exposed, it Ije- comes very evident. The first division takes place after the spore has elongated slightly, and is usually transverse, separating the small rhizoid sp D. Fig. 191. — Osmunda Claytoniana. A, Ungerminated spore; i, ventral surface; 2, optical section, XSSo; B, germinating spores, X275; r, primary rhizoid; C-E, older stages, X275; sp, spore membrane; x, apical cell. from the large prothallial cell (Fig. 191, B). The young rhi- zoid contains chlorophyll, but not so much as the larger cell. As germination proceeds the chloroplasts separate and increase in size. They are often arranged in lines extending from the large nucleus to the periphery of the cell. As a general thing, 348 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the growth of the prothalhum is exactly opposite to that of the first rhizoid (bi-polar germination), and Kny ((5), p. 12) lays a good deal of stress upon this, as distinguishing Osmunda from the Polypodiaceae ; but it is not at all uncommon for 0. Claytoniana, especially, to have the axis of growth of the rhi- zoid almost or quite at right angles to that of the prothalhum, exactly as in the Polypodiaceae. Where the germination is truly bi-polar the exospore is pushed up with the growing pro- thallium, and appears like a cap at its apex, but if the rhizoid is lateral, the exospore remains at the base. In O. Claytoniana there are usually several transverse walls A. _ Fig. 192. — Osmunda cinnamomea. A, Young prothallia; B, an older prothalHum, X260. formed before any longitudinal ones, but in O. cinnamomea and O. regalis it is quite common to have the first transverse wall followed by a longitudinal wall in each cell, so that the four primary cells are arranged quadrant-wise (Fig. 192, A, c). Rarely the first wall in the prothallial cell is longitudinal, as is often the case in Equisetum, and sometimes the first divi- sions are in three planes, so that a cell mass is formed at once, as so often occurs in the Marattiace^e. Where a filamentous protonema is formed, a two-sided apical cell is soon established in exactly the same way as in Onoclea. Where the four quad- rant cells are formed, one of the terminal ones becomes at once the apical cell. X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 349 As soon as the apical cell is established, growth proceeds as in O node a, and a heart-shaped prothallium is formed. One difference, however, may be noted. Each segment cut off from the apical cell divides first l^y a transverse wall into an inner and an outer cell, but the inner cell from the first undergoes divisions by horizontal walls, so that a central midrib is formed, very much as in Mctzgeria, and the prothallium becomes more elongated than is common in the Polypodiacese. The single two-sided apical cell persists for a long time, but is finally replaced either by a single cell, much like that of Pcllia cpiphyUa, or more commonly by a series of marginal cells, as in the Marattiacese or Polypodiacese. The subsequent growth of the prothallium is the same as in those forms, but no definite relation could be made out between the archegonia and the segments of the initial cells. Among the Hepaticse Dendro- ccros offers almost an exact analogy in the form of the apical cells and the divisions of the segments. According to Luerssen (3), in Todea a distinct apical cell is often wanting, and the growth throughout is due to the activity of several similar initials. His figures, however, hardly bear out his statement, and further information is de- sirable on this point. As the prothallia grow older the midrib becomes conspicu- ous, and projects strongly from the ventral surface. In O. cinnamomea and 0. regalis even at maturity it is very little broader where the archegonia are formed; but in O. Claytoni- ana it forms a cushion in front, much like that of Marattia or the Polypodiacese, and in this respect, as well as in the form of the apical cells, seems to approach the latter. In this species the prothallium is lighter coloured, and the rhizoids not so dark, wdiile in its dark green colour and fleshy texture O. cin- namoviea recalls Anthoceros Iccvis or Marattia. Where a cell mass is formed at first, this condition is tem- porary, and an apical cell is established wdiich gives rise to the ordinary flat prothallium. The small male prothallia, which are produced in large numbers, exhibit various irregularities and quite commonly do not show any definite apical growth, and in O. Claytoiiiana especially often branch irregularly, or in some cases there is a true dichotomy (Fig. 193, A.) Slender fila- mentous prothallia are especially common in this species (Fig. 194, C), and recall somewhat those of some species of Trich- omanes. 350 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The prothallia of the Osmundacege often form adventitious buds, much Hke those of the Marattiacese. These secondary prothalha (Fig. 194, B) generally arise from the margin, but may be produced from the ventral surface. An apical cell is usually early established, and the subsequent growth is closely like that of the primarv one. A. Fig. 193. — A, Apex of a young prothallium of O. Claytoniana, with two similar initials, X, X, Xs6o; B, longitudinal section of an advanced prothallium of O. cinnamomea, X260; C, horizontal section of a similar one, showing two initials, X260. The prothallia are long lived if they remain unfertilised, and Goebel ((i6), p. 199) states that in O. regalis they may reach a length of four centimetres. He also records a genuine dichotomy of the older prothallia of this species. The Aiithcridmm Under favourable circumstances the first antheridia appear after about a month in 0. Claytoniana, and continue to form THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 351 for a year or more. In O. cinnanwmca they first appeared about two weeks later. While they are almost always present upon the large female prothallia/ numerous exclusively male plants are always met with. These latter are usually irregular in form, and even filamentous, especially wdien crowded. Upon the latter the antheridia are either terminal or marginal ; in the flattened prothallia they occur mainly upon the margin and Fig. 194. — A, Prothallium of O. Claytoniana, about two months old, X about 30; B, base of an older prothallium of the same species with a secondary prothallium ipr-) growing from it, X8o; (^, antheridia; C, small branching male prothallium of the same species, X75. lower surface of the wings. The development corresponds closely in all forms that have been examined, and differs con- siderably from that of the Polypodiace?e. The mother cell is cut off as usual, but the second wall Is not funnel-shaped, but plane and inclined, so that it strikes the basal cell. In the larger of the two cells thus formed a vary- ^ Luerssen (/. c. p. 449) states that they are often absent from very vig- orous prothallia.^ 352 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. ing number of divisions occur, cutting off a series of lateral segments, much after the fashion of a three-sided apical cell. The segments thus cut off form the basal part of the anther- idium, and when the number is large a pedicel may be formed. When the full number of basal segments is complete, a dome- shaped wall arises in the apical cell, as in the Polypodiacese, and the central cell has much the same form (Fig. 195, A). This has no chlorophyll, and as usual the large distinct nucleus is embedded in dense highly refractive cytoplasm. There are Fig. 195. — A-D, Development of the antheridium of O. cinnamomea, in longitudinal section, X425; E, F, G, three surface views of ripe antheridia of O. Clay- toniana; E, from above, the others from the siae; o, opercular cell, X425. next developed in the outer dome-shaped cell two or three walls, running more or less obliquely over the apex ; either at the top or at one side the last-formed wall encloses a small cell, which is thrown off when the antheridium opens (Fig. 195, o). This opercular cell, both in form and position, recalls strongly that found in the Marattiace?e. The divisions in the central cell correspond closely to those in Onoclca, but the num1)er of sperm cells is larger, being usu- ally 100 or more. The development is also the same, and will not be entered into liere.'' After the final division of the sperm cells the nuclei remain slightly flattened in the plane of division, ^ For details see Campbell (12), p. 61, THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATAi 353 as in the Hepaticse, and the mature spermatozoids arc coiled more flatly than in the Polypodiaceae. The free spermatozcjid recalls that of Marattia or Equisettim rather than that of the Polypodiaceae. There are but about two complete coils, and the hinder one relatively larger than in the latter forms. In swimming there is peculiar undulating movement, suggestive of the spermatozoid of Equisctiim. The Archcgonium The archegonia are only borne upon the large heart-shaped OpOO Uo Fig. 196. — A, Ripe antheridium of O. Claytoniana, just ready to open; B, the same discharging the sperm cells, X600; C, two spermatozoids, X1200; o, operculum. prothallia, and occupy the sides of the projecting midrib, where, if the earlier ones are not fertilised, they may continue to form indefinitely ; but no correspondence can be made out between them and the initial cells, and while developed for the most part in acropetal order, new ones may arise among the older ones. 354 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. B. The mother cell of the archegonium is scarcely distinguishable from the neighbouring cells, either in size or contents, and can- not always be identified until after the first transverse divisions. The development is much as in the other Ferns, but there are some differences that may be noted. The first trans- verse division, as in these, separates the cover cell from the inner cell, and the latter may divide into a basal and central cell, but sometimes this division is omitted, and the basal cell is absent. The cover cell divides by the usual cross - walls into the four primary neck cells, which here all develop alike, and the neck remains straight. The complete neck has about six tiers of cells. The separation of the neck and ventral canal cells follows in the usual manner, but occasionally the former may be divided by a transverse cell wall (Fig. 197, A), although ordinarily the division is confined to the nucleus. The neck cells have small nuclei, and in the liv- ing state are almost trans- parent, with little chloro- phyll. Small glistening bod- ies, apparently of albumin- FiG. 197.— A, Young archegonium of O. OUS UaturC, are oftCU prCSCUt, cinnamomea, with the neck canal cell ^j^J ^^q eSpCcially COUSpicU- divided by a cell wall; B, a nearly ripe . • 1 r 1 • 1 archegonium of the same species, X525. OUS lU material fixcd With chromic acid. Kny and Luerssen both speak of the quantity of starch in the axial row of cells in O. rcgalis, but in neither O. cinnamomea nor 0. Clay- toniana was this noticeable. As the egg approaches maturity the nucleus becomes large and distinct, and one or two nucleoli X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATAi 355 are present. The chromosomes are not conspicuous, a con- dition that we have seen before is not uncommon in the ees: nucleus. A curious appearance was noted several times just before the archegonium seemed about to open, and after the formation of the ventral canal cell. This was the separation from the upper part of the ^gg of a small lx)dy containing what looked like a nucleus. Whether this is something analogous to the "polar body" found in animal ova could not be determined. When the archegonium opens, the four rows of cells bend strongly outward, and frequently some of the terminal cells become detached. A large receptive spot is present, and the nucleus is smaller than in the younger ^gg, and contains more chromatin, and usually but a single nucleolus. Fertilisation The horizontal position of the archegonia, as they project from the sides of the midrib, makes it easier to follow the en- trance of the spermatozoid than is the case in most Ferns. The spermatozoids collect about the mouth of the freshly-opened archegonium, and soon one finds its way in. With the ciliated end down, it revolves rapidly, not seeming to be much impeded by the mucilage thrown out by the archegonium. Suddenly, with a quick movement, quite unlike the slow worm-like move- ment seen in most Ferns, it slips through the neck into the cen- tral cavity, where its movement is resumed. After about three or four minutes it disappears, and has presumably penetrated the Qgg. Other spermatozoids may make their way into the central cavity, but only one penetrates the ovum. The lower neck cells now approach, but not enough to prevent the entrance of other spermatozoids. Within a few hours the inner walls of the neck cells begin to show the brown colour that indicates that fertilisation has been accomplished. The Qgg quickly secretes a cellulose membrane, which pre- vents the entrance of the other spermatozoids. The egg nu- cleus moves towards the receptive spot at the time of fertilisa- tion, where the spermatozoid may be seen but little altered in form. It almost at once comes into contact with the female nucleus, and the two then move toward the centre of the ovum. Here the spermatozoid gradually loses its coiled form and con- 356 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. tracts until it becomes oblong, and in close contact with the egg nucleus, in some cases looking as if it had penetrated the egg nucleus as it does in Onoclea (Shaw (2)). The process is a slow one, and in one case twenty- four hours after the entrance of the spermatozoid the two nuclei were still recognisable. Finally they are completely fused, and a single nucleus, with usually, perhaps always, two nucleoli is seen. No sign of a separation of the chromosomes of the copulating nuclei was observed. The Embryo The first division of the ovum is the same with respect to the archegonium as in Onoclea, i. e., the basal wall is parallel Fig. 198. — A, Vertical section of an eight-celled embryo of O. Claytoniana, X260. Median longitudinal section of an older embryo of the same species, X260; C, two transverse sections of a somewhat younger embryo of O. cinnamomea, X260; St, stem apex; L, cotyledon; r, primary root; F, foot. with its axis; but the quadrant wall is also parallel with this instead of transverse, although its position with reference to the axis of the prothallium is the same; so that the embryo-quad- rants, and the organs derived from them, are situated like those of the polypodiaceous embryo, with reference to the prothal- lium, but not to the archegonium. THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 357 As in Onoclca the primary organs are established by the first two walls, and the next divisions form octants, but there is somewhat less regularity in the later divisions, in which respect Osniiinda is intermediate between the Polypodiacece and the Eusporangiatce. As in the former, the two epibasal quadrants develop stem and cotyledon, the hypobasal ones, root and foot. At this stage the cells of the young embryo contain but little granular cytoplasm, and there are large vacuoles. As the embryo grows older the granular cell contents increase in quan- tity. The subsequent divisions follow very closely those in the embryo of Onoclca, but are less regular, and the embryo retains for a longer time its original nearly globular form. Fig. 199. — Three sections of one embryo of O. cinnamomca in which the root (r) is especially well marked, X260. Lettering as in the last. The direction of growth of the cotyledon is determined in part by the first walls in its primary octants. The outer octant usually becomes at once its apical cell, and if its first segment is formed on the side next the octant wall, this throws the axis of growth very much to one side, so that the axis of the leaf may be almost at right angles to the median line of the embryo. Otherwise it nearly coincides with this. The original three- sided apical cell persists for a long time, and it could not be positively shown whether or not it was afterwards replaced by 358 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. a two-sided one. The further development of the cotyledon corresponds almost exactly with Onoclea. It does not break Fig. 200. — A, Horizontal section of an advanced embryo of O. Claytoniana, passing through the cotyledon and foot, X230; B, longitudinal section of the stem apex in a somewhat older embryo of O. ciiinamomea, X460; C, transverse section of the apex of the primary root of the same, X460. through the calyptra until later, and in this respect shows its primitive character. The single vascular bundle of the petiole Fig. 201. — Transverse section of a prothallium of O. Claytoniana, showing the lateral position of the embryo {em), X75- approaches the collateral type, and is much like that of the cotyledon of Marattia. Stomata of the usual type occur on X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSFORANGJATAL 359 both sides of the lamina. The development of the stem offers no peculiarities. The apical cell is of the tetrahedral form found in the mature sporophyte. The root is bulky, and the apical cell relatively small, with large segments, dividing less regularly than in Onoclca, and on the whole approaches most nearly to Botrycliiuni. ^Fhe form of the apical cell is like that of Onoclca or Botrychium, and is interesting because in the later roots this is replaced by another type, so that this would indicate that the three-sided form found in so many cases is the primitive condition. The vas- cular bundle is diarch. The foot is very large, and while formed originally from the upper hypobasal quadrant, it encroaches more or less upon all the others. Very early its cells cease to show any regular order in their divisions, and di- vide more slowly than the other cells of the embryo, so that they become decidedly larger. The cells lose much of their proto- plasm as they increase in size, and serve simply as absorbent organs. They are in close con- tact with the prothallial cells, and crowd upon them until tlie p^^_ .o..-Young sporophyte of o. foot penetrates deep into the Claytoniana, still attached to the -1 IT 1 11 •-. prothallium, X6. prothalhum, whose cells it par- tially destroys. It is upon the large development of the foot, whose outer cells are sometimes extended into root-like exten- sions like those in Anthoccros, that the young embryo is main- tained so long at the expense of the prothallium. Frequently more than one embryo begins to develop, and sometimes a number of archegonia may be fertilised ; but no cases were met with where more than one embryo came to maturity, although it is quite possible that this may occur. In all the Osmundacccie the mature stem is a stout rhizome, wdiich in the genus Todca may form an upright caudex, a metre or so in height. The bases of the stipes are broadly winged and these sheathing leaf-bases persist for many years, com- pletely covering the surface of the stem. According to Faull (i)j who has made a very thorough study of the anatomy of 36o MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the Osmundacese, the stem usually bifurcates once, into branches of equal size, which may rarely fork once more. A section of the rhi- zome (Fig. 203, B), shows a massive cortex composed largely of dark sclerenchyma, but the in- ner cortex is parenchym- atous. The central cyl- inder is bounded by an endodermis, within which are from one to four layers of cells con- stituting the pericycle. Faull ( ( I ) , p. 7) was un- able to verify Strasburg- er's statement, that both the endodermis and peri- cycle in Osmund a, as in the other Ferns examined by the latter ((11), p. 449), are of cortical or- igin. ^ . Inside the pericycle is a continuous cylinder of phloem, whose outer cells constitute the proto- phloem. The phloem proper consists mainly of sieve-tubes of large size and with conspicuous sieve-plates upon their lateral faces. The so- called "quergestreckte- zellen" of Zenetti (Fig. 204, qu) are considered by Faull to be sieve-tubes. The woody strands form a reticulate cylinder, and in cross- sections of the stem appear as a circle of horse-shoe shaped masses of wood lying inside the phloem, and separated from each other by the medullary rays. The tracheary tissue con- FiG. 203. — upper part of a sporophyll of O. Clay- toniana, X2; sp, sporangia; B, section of the rhizome of O. regalis, showing the arrange- ment of the vascular bundles, X4 (after De Bary). THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 361 sists of small ringed and spiral elements constituting- the proto- xylem, and larger scalariform metaxylem tracheids. In O. cinnamomea, Faull found an internal endodermis and traces of internal phloem, which are quite absent in the other species, where the xylem-masses are in direct contact with the pith. Faull considers the condition in O. cinnamomea as the primitive condition from which the type found in the other species has been derived by a suppression of the inner phloem and endo- dermis. A. B. %> o © o o ie<3) '<2> Fig. 204. — Osmunda rcgalis. A, Part of the central cylinder of the rhizome, X250; B, a sieve-tube, more highly magnified. (After Zenetti.) The leaf traces (Faull (i), p. 20) pass very obliquely through the cortex into the leaf base. They are concentric in structure. The protoxylem is situated on the inner face of the xylem strand and is continuous with that of the stem. Each leaf trace is surrounded by a sheath of colourless cells. The Leaf The origin of the leaves is the same as in the Polypodiace?e, but the young leaf grows from a three-sided apical cell much zGz MOSSES AND FERNS chap. like the stem (Bower (ii), Klein (2)), and the young leaf is more conical than in the Polypodiacese. In the very young leaf, according to Bower, one side of the apical cell is always directed toward the stem apex, and never one of the angles. In the presence of a three-sided apical cell, as well as its more cylindrical form, there is an approach to Botrychium. The further development of the leaf is like that of the pinnate leaves of the Marattiacese or Polypodiacese, with which they agree also in the strongly circinate vernation. The leaves are always pinnately divided, and are similar in all the species, and the type of venation is the same. While in all species of Osmunda and in Todea harbara, the structure of the leaf is quite like that of Polypodiacess, the other species of Todea (Leptopteris) have the lamina of the leaf reduced to two or three layers of cells, and there are no stomata. The texture of the leaves in these forms is filmy, like that of Hymenophylhim. The petiole is traversed by a single large vascular bundle, which in section is crescent-shaped and in structure concentric, with the elements like those of the Polypodiacese, but the endo- dermis is not so clearly differentiated; and close to the inner side of the bundle are numerous mucilage cells, recalling the tannin ducts of Angiopteris. A further point of resemblance to the Marattiaceae is the presence of stipular wings at the base of the petiole. The chaffy scales (palese) so common in the Polypodiacese are quite wanting, but hairs are developed, often in great numbers. Thus in O. cinnamomea the young leaves are covered completely with a felted mass of hairs, recalling those in some of the Cyatheacese. Some of these are gland- ular. The sterile leaves and sporophylls are either very much alike, as in Todea, or the sporophylls may be very different. An extreme case is seen in 0. cinnamomea, where the whole sporophyll is devoted to the development of sporangia. In this species, as well as O. Claytoniana, the sporophylls develop first and form a group in the centre of a circle of sterile leaves. In O. cinnamomea the sporophylls develop no mesophyll, and die as soon as the spores are scattered. The Root The roots of the mature sporophyte differ very markedly from those of the other Leptosporangiatse, and have been the THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 363 subject of numerous investigations, but there still is a good deal of diversity of opinion as to their exact method of growth. Bower ( (11), p. 310) states that in O. rcgalis there may be a single apical cell, such as exists in the first root of O. Claytoni- ana and O. ciniianiovica, but that it never show^s the regular segmentation of the typical leptosporangiate root, and it may be replaced by two or three similar initials. In Todca barhara he found four similar initials, and in no case a single one, although Van Tieghem and Douliot f (5), p. 378) ascribe to this species a single three-sided apical cell.^ B Fig. 205. — A, Longitudinal section through the root apex of O. cinnamomea; t, young tracheids, X200; B, cross-section of root apex of O. Claytoniana, X200. Osimuida cinnamomea (Fig. 205, A) shows a single very large initial, more or less triangular in form when seen in pro- file, but with the point sometimes truncate. Transverse sec- tions show^ that it is really a four-sided pyramid. The young segments are very large, and it is possible that these may some- times assume the role of initials. Owing to the slowness and irregularity of cell division it is difficult to trace the limits of the segments beyond the youngest ones. They usually form ' Lachmann (i) asserts, however, that he found a group of initials such as Bower describes. 364 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. a spiral, but cases were sometimes encountered where the seg- ments were apparently cut off in pairs from opposite sides of the initial celL The root-cap arises in part from special seg- ments cut off from the outer face of the apical cell, but also in part from the outer cells of the lateral segments, as in the Eu- sporangiatae. The separation of the tissue system follows much as in Botrychium. The central cylinder is large and oval in section, but with poorly-defined limits, and it is not possible to state positively whether it owes its origin exclusively to the innermost cells of the segments. The large central tracheae, as in Adiantum, are very early distinguishable. O. Claytoni- ana agrees on the whole with O. cinnamomea, but the divisions Fig. 206. — Osmunda rcgalis. A, Section of young sporophyll passing through three very young sporangia; B, longitudinal section of an older sporangium; t, the tapetum, X32S (after Bower). are much more regular, and it approaches nearer the typical leptosporangiate type, both in the arrangement of the young tissues and in the structure of the fully-developed vascular bundle, which closely resembles that of the Polypodiacese, and differs from the investigated species of Osmunda and Todea in the better development of the endodermis, and in having the pericycle of but one or two layers. The vascular cylinder of the root is typically diarch like that of the Polypodiacese, but ex- ceptionally (Faull (i), p. 22), it may be triarch. Tlie roots arise regularly, two at the base of each leaf (Lachmann (7), p. 118), and their bundles connect with those of the stem near the bottom of the elongated foliar gap in its vascular cylinder. X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 365 The Sporangium The sporangia in Osniunda are produced upon sporophylls that closely resemble those of Bofryclimin or Helminthostachys, but in Todca they occur upon the Ijacks of the leaves, as in most Ferns. In structure and development they are intermedi- ate between the true leptosporangiate type and the eusporangi- ate. So far as they have been investigated they all correspond very closely. The origin of the sporangia is almost identical with that in Botrychiiun, and more than one cell may take part Fig. 207. — A, Pinnule of a fertile leaf of Todea (Leptopteris) hyincnophylloides, X2; B, fertile pinnule of Osmunda Claytoniana, X3; C-E, three views of the ripe sporangium of O. cinnamomea, X40; F, G, sporangia of Todea hymenophylloides, X40; r, annulus. in their formation (Bower (ii); Goebel (17)). Bower says.: ''In all cases, however, one cell distinctly takes the lead, and this we may call the initial cell (Fig. 206, A) ; but the arrangement of its division w^all does not, as in the true lepto- sporangiate Ferns, conform to any strict plan ; the initial cells are oblong, seen in vertical section, and the first divisions are longitudinal, so as to meet the basal wall : both in the segment thus cut off and in the central cell, periclinal or sometimes oblique divisions may take place, so that a considerable bulk of 366 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. tissue is formed, in the projecting apex of which a single large cell occupies a central position." As in Botrychium the arche- sporium is derived from a single hypodermal cell, which ap- proaches more or less the tetrahedral form of the true Lepto- sporangiates, but shows a good deal of variation. As in these the wall of the sporangium is only one-layered, and the tapetum ordinarily two, but occasionally three-layered. The fully-de- veloped sporangium is in shape much like that of Botrychium Virginianum, and has a very short massive stalk. Like Hel- minthostachys and Angiopteris, it opens by a vertical cleft, and like the latter there is a rudimentary annulus consisting of a group of thick-walled cells (Fig. 207, r). The Gleicheniace^ These comprise about twenty-five species of tropical and sub - tropical Ferns, which may be all placed in two genera (Diels ( I ) ) — Stromatopteris, with a single species .S". moniliformis and Gleichenia with about 25 species. The best known is G. dichotoma^ an extremely common Fern of the tropics of the whole world. It has very long leaves, which fork repeatedly, and may be proliferous from the growth of buds de- veloped in the axils of the forked pinnae. Fig. 208. — Gleichenia pectinata. ProthalHa, X4; B, a large prothallium seen from below, show- ing a dichotomy of the apex; C, the young sporophyte attached to the prothallium. The Gametophyte The development of the prothallium has been studied by Rauwenhoff ( i ) , and shows some interesting points in which it is intermediate between the Osmundacese and the other Lep- tosporangiatae. The spores of Gleichenia are usually tetra- THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE Z^7 hedral, and contain no chlorophyll. When the ripe spores are sown, after a few days the oil-drops become much smaller but more numerous, and the first chloroplasts become evident. The latter increase in number and size, and small starch grains are developed. The exospore is ruptured in from two to three weeks from the time the spore is sown, and the spore contents surrounded by the intine project through the opening. The first wall usually separates the first rhizoid, which, like that of Osmujida, often contains a good deal of chlorophyll, from the larger prothallial cell. As a rule the development of the pro- thaliium corresponds closely to that of the Polypodiace:e, but Fig. 209. — Gleichenia pectlnata. A, Ripe archegonium; B, nearly ripe antheridium; i, surface view; 2, optical section; C, apex of open antheridium, showing the method of dehiscence; D, section of very young antheridium. All figures X about 250. it may have a midrib like that of Osmimda. The growth is normally from a two-sided apical cell, which is replaced later by marginal initials. A point of resemblance to Osuiunda is the abundant production of adventitious shoots, which are formed in numbers upon the margin or from the ventral sur- face, and may develop into perfectly normal prothallia. Rauwenhoff's account of the sexual organs is not as com- plete as might be wished, but is sufiicient to show some inter- esting points of resemblance to the Osmundacese. The first wall in the antheridium cuts off a basal cell, and the next wall is somewhat like the funnel-shaped wall in the Polypodiacese. 368 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The dome-shaped wall next formed is here not so marked, being nearly flat.^ No definite cover cell is cut off, but the upper cell appears to divide by a single wall running obliquely over the apex, somewhat as in Osmunda. The divisions in the central cell offer no peculiarities, and the spermatozoids resemble those of other Ferns. The archegonia are formed on the forward part of the midrib, but are not confined to the sides, as in Osmunda. Apparently a basal cell is not always formed, but as to this and the much more important point, the number and character of the canal cells, Rauwenhoff says noth- ing definite. The neck is long and straight, like that of Os- munda and the Hymenophyllacese. Fig. 210. — A, Diagram of the tissues of the rhizome in Gleichenia Hahellata, X8; B, section of the stele (somewhat diagrammatic) of G. pectinata, X26; C, part of the stele of G. dichotoma, X350. (All figures after Boodle.) In G. pectinata (Fig. 209) the resemblance of the anther- idium to that of Osiminda is much more striking than in the species studied by Rauwenhoff. The archegonium in this species showed a division of the nucleus of the neck canal cell. * Rauwenhoff's statement that the central cell of the antheridium con- tains chlorophyll, to judge from his Fig. 58, which illustrates this, is based upon a pathological case. The absence of chlorophyll from the central cells of the antheridium is a very constant character in all Archegoniates. THE IIOMOSI'OROUS LliPTOSFORANGIAl^Ai 369 TJic Rinhryo To judge from the few rather vague statements made by Rauwenhoff in regard to the embrycj, this more nearly re- sembles the tyi)ical leptosporangiate type tlian it dues Osniunda. The primaj-y root has a large and definite three-sided apical cell, and the divisions in tlie segments are very regular. The Adult Sporophyte Poirault ( i ) and Boodle (3) have made a study of the stem of various species of Glcichciiia, which differs a good deal from Fig. 211. — Gleichenia Aabellata. Development of the sporangium; A, B, X300; C, X150. (After Bower.) that of Osmiinda, and approaches that of the Hymenophyllacese and Schizasaceas. A single axial bundle traverses the stem, and is separated from the sclerenchymatous cortex by a distinct en- dodermis. Within the latter is a pericycle of several layers of cells, within which is a continuous zone of phloem containing large and small sieve-tubes, and phloem parenchyma. Within the phloem are also secreting cells. The whole central part of the stem, except in G. pecfiuafa, is occupied by bundles of large scalariform tracheids separated by parenchyma (Fig. 210, C). The single bundle traversing the petiole is much like that of 570 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Osmunda, and the lamina of the leaf does not show any peculi- arities. In G. pectinata (Boodle (3) ) , the stele is a hollow cyl- inder with both internal and external phloem and endodermis (Fig. 210, B). The Sporangium • The development of the sporangium has been studied by Bower (19). The young receptacle begins to develop while the leaf is still tightly coiled. From the margin of the circular receptacle, and in some cases also from its upper surface, the B r- C. Fig. 212. — A, Pinnule of Gleichenia dichotoma, showing the position of the sori (.s), X4; B, ventral; C, dorsal view of the ripe sporangium, X8s. young sporangia arise as small conical outgrowths. Each spo- rangial outgrowth undergoes a series of regular segmentations resulting in a central, nearly tetrahedral, sporangial cell, from which successive segments are cut off which give rise to the short, massive stalk of the sporangium. Finally a periclinal wall is formed resulting in the archesporium. The further de- velopment is much like that of Osmunda, except that tlie inner of the two layers of tapetal cells become very large and their nuclei X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 371 may divide (Fig. 211). At this stage there is a marked re- semblance to the sporangium of Angioptcris, and Bower calls attention to the similarity in form between the sorus of Glcich- enia and that of the Marattiacese. The walls of the inner tapetal cells are finally absorbed. The number of sporogenous cells is large, the number of spores in G. Hahcllata amounting sometimes to over 800. In G. dichotoina (Fig. 212) the sporangia form rounded naked sori above the terminal branch of a lateral vein. They are pear-shaped, with a very short stalk, and upon the outer surface is a nearly complete very distinct annulus composed of Fig. 213. — Matonia pectinata. A, Base of fertile pinna, X3; B, section of the sorus; C, open sporangium, X35; D. section of rhizome, Xio. (A, B, after Diels; D, after Seward.) a single row of large thick-walled cells. This is interrupted at the top of the sporangium by three or four narrow^ thin- walled cells, and starting from this point and extending along the median line of the ventral surface are two rows of narrow cells, between which the sporangium opens. The Matoniace^ The family Matoniace?e is represented by the single genus Matonia (Fig. 213), w^ith two species, M. pectinata and M. sar- 372 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. mentosa, both of limited range, and confined to the Malayan region, The affinities of Matonia are probably with the Gleicheniaceae, rather than with the Cyatheaceae, with which they were formerly associated. The large flabellate leaves of M. pectinata are much like those of some species of Gleichenia, and the arrangement of the sori is much the same. There is, however, a conspicuous umbrella-shaped indusium of firm tex- ture, and in their form and dehiscence the sporangia are more like those of the Cyatheacese. The development of the spo- rangium, according to Bower (19), is much like that of Gleichenia. The structure of the stem in Matonia pectinata (Seward (2) ) is very much like that of Gleichenia pectinata, but there is a second and sometimes a third cylindrical stele within the primary stele (Fig. 213, D). Zeiller (i) from a comparison of Matonia with the fossil genus Laccopteris, which occurs in early Jurassic beds, con- cludes that the two genera are very closely related, if not actu- ally identical, and represent the earliest forms of the Cyathe- ace^, and that Matonia is the last remnant of a family now in process of extinction. The Hymenophyllace^ The Hymenophyllacege have been the subject of much dis- cussion on account of the assumption made by all the earlier writers that they were the most primitive of the Pteridophytes. This was based very largely upon the apparent resemblance between the delicate sporophyte of many of them and the leafy gametophore of the Mosses. More recent study of their de- velopment, especially the gametophyte, has led to a modification of this view, althous:!! it is still held bv manv botanists. It seems more probable that the peculiarities of both gametophyte and sporophyte are due to the peculiar environment of these plants, which grow only in very moist places, indeed are almost aquatic at times. They are for the most part extremely deli- cate Ferns of small size, and with few exceptions are tropical. Many are epiphytes, and these have the roots very poorly de- veloped or even entirely wanting. The leaves are, with few exceptions, reduced to a single layer of cells, except the veins, which gives them a striking resemblance in texture to the leaves THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATAi 373 of some of the larger Mosses, c. g., species of Mnium. Hooker ( I ) reduces them aU to three genera, which, however, are often further divided Of these Loxsoina is represented Ijy but one species, L. Ciinninghainii, a form wliicli seems to he intermedi- ate in general characters between the CyatheacCcC and the other Hymenophyllacea?, but its life history and anatomy are not known. Of the other genera Hooker gives seventy-one species to Hymcnopliylhim and seventy-eight to Trichomanes^ The Garnet ophyte The gametophyte is known more or less completely in sev- eral species of both Trichomancs and Hymcnophylhim. The Fig. 214. — Trichomanes Draytonianum. Germination of the spores, X525; r, primary rhizoid. large spores germinate promptly, but their subsequent develop- ment is very slow\ They contain chlorophyll and often begin to germinate within the sporangium, where they may often be found divided into three equal cells by walls radiating from the centre (Fig. 214). All of the cells begin to grow out into filaments, but usually only one of them develops into the pro- thallium, the others dividing only once or twice, and forming short brown rhizoids. In some species of Trichomanes, e. g. ^ The number of species known now considerably exceeds this. 374 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. T. pyxidiferum (Bower (8)), the prothallium remains fila- mentous, and forms a densely branching- structure very much like the protonema of some Mosses, but coarser in texture. Other species, however, e. g., T. alatuni, produced flattened thalloid prothallia from branches of the filamentous forms, and Hymenophyllum always has a flat hepatic-like prothallium, which in its earher stages, according to Sadebeck ((6), p. i6i), always develops a two-sided apical cell, and differs in no wise from that of other Ferns. These prothallia, however, remain single-layered throughout, although they reach an ex- traordinarily large size, and branch much more freely than those of most other Ferns (Fig. 215). The rhizoids are always very short and dark-coloured, and generally occur in s Fig. 215. — Hymenophyllum (sp). A, Large prothallium of the natural size; B, part of the margin of one of the growing branches, showing two similar initial cells, Xi8o; C, a filamentous male prothallium derived from a bud, X6o. groups upon the margin only. The branching of the prothallia is either monopodial or dichotomous, and the latter method may be repeated a number of times. They may live for an in- definite time apparently. The writer has kept prothallia of both Trichoinanes and Hynienophyllum for nearly two years, at the end of which time they showed no diminution of vigour. They form ordinary adventitious shoots, but there are also special gemmae developed in many of them, often in great num- bers. In an undetermined species of HyinenophyUmn col- lected in the Hawaiian Islands (Fig. 216) these gemm?e oc- curred very abundantly upon prothallia that had ceased to form sexual organs. A .marginal cell grows out and curves upward, THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 375 and the tip is cut off by a transverse wall from the basal cell- In the terminal cell are next formed a series of vertical walls, which transforms it into a row of cells extended at right angles to the axis of the pedicel. One of the central cells now bulges out laterally, and this papilla is cut ofif by an oblique wall and forms the beginning of a short lateral branch, so that the fully- developed bud has somewhat the form of a three-rayed star, and in this condition becomes detached and grows into a new prothallium. The prothallia formed in this way often do not Fig. 2i6. — Hymenophylliim (sp). Margin of a prothallium with numerous gemmsr fe'r X8s; B, a young gemma, X260; st, its stalk. develop a flat thallus, but may remain filamentous, and each? ray may produce antheridia either terminally or laterally (Fig. 215, C). In case a flat thallus is formed, only one or some- times two of the rays grow out in this form, the other having only a limited growth, and terminating in a short rhizoid. In short, the process is very similar to that in the germinating spores. 376 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. The Sexual Organs Bower (8) has investigated the structure of the anther- idium in Trichomanes, and Goebel (lo) in both Trichomanes and Hymenophyllum. My own study of their development has been confined to an undetermined species of Hymenophyl- lum from the Hawaiian Islands, but the results of my observa- tions agree entirely with those of other observers. The anther- idia arise mainly upon the margin of the prothallium, or upon the ends of the filamentous ones. After the mother cell is cut Fig. 217. — Hymenophyllum (sp). Development of the antheridium, X260. A, D, From living specimens; E, microtome section; B i, C 2, D i, optical sections; B 2, C I, D 2, surface view of the same. off, there is usually formed another transverse wall, by which a short pedicel is produced. A funnel-shaped wall does not ever seem to be formed, but the next division walls are more like those in Osmund a, and extend only part way round the circumference of the mother cell. After a varying number of basal cells are thus formed, a dome-shaped wall arises, separat- ing the central cell. This wall is not so convex, as is usually tlie case in the Polypodiace?e, and in this respect, as well as the form of the wall cells, the antheridium resembles that of Gleich- THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ Z77 enia. In the HymenophyllacCcC no cap cell is formed, but as in Osnmnda and Gleichcnia, the upper cell is divided Ijy walls running over the apex. The divisions in the central cell and the structure of the spermatozoids, so far as these have been studied, correspond with those of the other Leptosporangiatae. A single archegonial cushion is not formed, Imt the arche- gonia occur in small groups at different points upon the margin. 7 Goebel ( lo) has shown, however, that these archegonial groups arise first near the growing point of the prothallial branch, and that they are simply separated by the intervention of zones of sterile tissue. At the point where they arise the prothallium becomes more than one cell thick, and in all cases where the development could be certainly followed, the archegonium arose from one of the ventral cells, and never directly from a marginal cell. The details of the development have not been Fig. 2i8. — Part of the filamentous prothallium and archegoniophores of Trichomanes rigidum. (After Goebel.) followed, and whether there is any division of the neck canal cell is not known. The neck is straight, as in Osmiinda and Gleichenia. In Trichomanes the archegonial meristem (archegonio- phore) may be formed as a short branch, directly upon the fila- mentous prothallium. The lateral walls of the prothallial cells are in all the species thicker than is the case in most Ferns, and there are distinct pits in them. In the rhizoids a parasitic fungus is frequently found. The embryogeny is almost unknow^n (Janczewski (2) ), but the first divisions and the very young sporophyte correspond 378 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP, closely with those of the other Leptosporangiatse. The coty- ledon is simple with a single median vein, and a root is present in all species yet examined. The Mature Sporophyte Prantl ( i ) has given a very complete account of the struc- ture of the mature sporophyte, and Bower (ii) has added to this by a careful study of the meristems of the different organs. From the investigations of the latter it seems that here, as in nearly all other Ferns, the stem apex has the usual three-sided Fig. 219. — Pinna of the leaf of Hymenophylhim recurvum, X3; B, part of rhizome (r) and leaf of Triclwmanes parvulum, X3; C, pinna of the leaf of Trichomanes cyrtotheca, X3; D i, trumpet-shaped indusium of the same, X4; 2, section of the indusium (id) with the central sorus, X 5 ; ^, the sorus. initial cell, but only a small part of the segments give rise to leaves, which are arranged in tw^o ranks. The stem in all investigated Hymenophyllacere is mono- stelic, and one leaf-trace passes to each leaf. The cortex is usually largely made up of sclerenchyma, especially the inner cortex. In Hymenophylhim recurvum (Fig. 220), the axial vascular bundle is strictly concentric. Occupying the centre is a curved band of tracheary tissue, the small central tracheids being the protoxylem. Around the xylem is a continuous zone THE IIOMOSPOROUS LRPTOSPORANGIATAL 379 of phloem, separated from the endodermis l)y a Ijroad pericycle. In other species of Hymenophylhun, Boodle (i) found a dif- ferent arrang-ement of the xylem and phloem. Jn some cases, e g., H. scahruni, there are two xylem plates, with the proto- xylem elements in the conjunctive tissues between them. In Trichonianes there is also a good deal of variation. Fig. 220, B, shows the structure in T. vcnosum, a small species from Fig. 220. — 'A, Section of the rhizome of Hymenophyllnm recurvum, X about 40; B, rhizome of Trichonianes venosum, X about 75; C, stele of B, more highly mag- nified; D, root of Hymenophyllnm recurvum, X about 75; E, stele of the root more highly magnified. Australia and New Zealand. The structure of the stem dif- fers from that of HyinenophyUuin recurvum, mainly in its greater delicacy. The sclerenchyma of the cortical region is less developed, and the concentric axial cylinder corresponding to its much smaller size has both the xylem and phloem reduced in amount. In the stouter species, like T. radicans, the amount of wood 38o AdOSSES AND FERNS . chap. is much greater. According to Boodle (1. c. Fig. 24), there are two or three protoxylems, accompanied by parenchyma cells, surrounded by a massive ring of large tracheids. There is an approach in this species, and still more in T. reniforme, to the form characteristic of Hymenophylhun scabrum and its allies. In the small species, T. muscoides, apparently by reduc- tion, the stele becomes collateral, and this, according to Prantl ( ( I ), p. 26) , is the rule in the sub-genus Hemiphlehium, where the xylem lies on the ventral side of the stem, the phloem on the dorsal side. The pericycle, at certain points, show'S clearly its common origin with the endodermis. Van Tieghem (3) con- siders that there is a double endodermis, and that no true peri- cycle is present. In T. labiatimi (T. micro phyllum) Giesen- hagen (i) found the bundle reduced to a single tracheid sur- rounded by four or five parenchyma cells immediately within the endodermis. The reduction is carried still further in T. Motleyi, where tracheary tissue has entirely disappeared from both stem and sterile leaf. In the sporophylls, however, trach- eary tissue is present (Karsten (2), p. 135). The Leaf The observations on the earliest stages of the leaf are very incomplete, but in some cases at least a two-sided apical cell is present. In those with palmately lobed or entire kidney-shaped leaves, the later growth is marginal, and of the same type found in similar leaves among the Polypodiacese. The venation in these forms is exclusively dichotomous, in those with pinnate leaves, e. g., Trichomanes radicans, this is only true of the last formed veins. With the exception of a very few species, e. g., T. reniforme, H. dilatatum, where the mesophyll of the leaves is three to four cells thick, the whole lamina, with the exception of the veins, is single-layered, and of course stomata are completely absent. The form of the leaf is either pinnate, as in the larger species of Trichomanes and Hymenophylhim (Fig. 219), reniform (T. rcnifornic), or palmately divided (T. parvuhini, Fig. 219, B). The smaller veins, as in other Ferns, have collateral vas- cular bundles, and in the smallest ones the xylem may be re- duced to a single row of tracheids. The latter may be spiral, reticulated, or scalariform. In the phloem Prantl could not X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEFTOSPORANGIATAl 381 distinguish any well-marked sieve-tubes, but it was mainly com- posed of bast fibres and cambiform cells, and in llcniipJilcbinui {Trichomancs) Hookcri the phloem is absent from the very much reduced smaller veins. This is possibly an intermediate condition between the normally develcjpcd bundles of the veins of most species and the scncalled pseudo-veins, in which there is no tracheary tissue developed, but which in tbeir r)rii^in cor- respond to the ordinary veins. The petiole always has a single vascular bundle, usually of typical concentric structure, but in the section Hcmiphlchmm Prantl states that it is collateral. The ground tissue of the petiole is largely composed of scleren- chyma like that of the stem. The Roots The development of the roots has been studied only in a very few species. Bower (11) states that in T. 7'adicans and H. demissmn it ''conforms to the normal type for the root of lep- tosporangiate Ferns, as described by Nageli and Leitgeb," but does not go into details, and Prantl makes an equally brief statement. While lateral roots are completely wanting in the section Hcmiphlebmni, where their place is taken by leafless branches, in most of the other forms they are developed in considerable numbers. There is, according to Prantl, great variation in the arrangement of the parts in the vascular cyl- inder. Thus while all the species of HyinenopJiylliiin have diarch bundles, that of Trichomanes pyxidifcrum is monarch, while in one species, T. brachypiis, as many as nine primary xylem masses are found. The Marattiacese alone, among the other Ferns, show such great variability. Trichomes occur, but not so abundantly as in most of the Leptosporangiatse. They have usually the form of hairs, which are either temporary (those formed on the margins of the young leaves) or persistent for a longer time, like those that cover the end of the stem apex and bases of the petioles in many species. The Sporanghim All of the Hymenophyllace?e agree closely in the position of the sporangia, whose development has, howe\er, been studied in detail only in Trichomanes ; but from the close correspond- 382 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. ence in other respects it is not likely that Hymenophyllum dif- fers essentially from the latter. The sorus occupies the free end of a vein, which often continues to grow for a long time in Trichomanes, and forms a long slender placenta or colum- ella, upon which the sporangia arise basipetally. While the sp. Fig. 221. — Trichomanes cyrtotheca. Development of the sporangium, X22S. A, Longitudinal section of very young receptacle with the first sporangia (sp) ; B-D, successive stages of development seen in longitudinal section; F, horizontal section of nearly ripe sporangium; r, the annulus. receptacle is still very young the tissue of the leaf immediately about it forms a ring-shaped ridge, which grows up in the form of a cup-shaped indusium, which either remains as a tube X THE IIOMOSPOROUS LRPrOSPORANGIATAi 383 (Trichouiancs) or is divided into two valves (Ilymciiophyl- htui). Many species of the former genus, hov^ever, shov^ an intermediate condition, with the margin of the indusium deeply two-lipped. The first sporangia arise at the top of the placenta (Fig. 221), hut the apex itself does not usually develop into a spo- rangium. After the first sporangia have formed, new* ones continue to develop. Near the hase of the placenta a zone of meristem is formed, which constantly contributes to its growth, and the young sporangia arise from the surface cells formed from this meristem. The mother cell is very easily distin- guished by its larger size and denser contents. About every third cell seems to develop a sporangium, but this probably is not absolutely uniform. The first wall is usually nearly vertical, and cuts off a narrow segment from one side of the mother cell (Fig. 221, A). This in most cases examined was next fol- lowed by a wall almost at right angles, separating a small basal cell. After these preliminary divisions, which form the very short stalk, the next divisions are exactly as in the Polypodi- acese, and give rise to the central tetrahedral cell with the four peripheral ones. Prantl ( (i), p. 39) states that the first divi- sions of the 'cap cell are also spirally arranged. In T. cyrto- theca (Fig. 221) the tapetum is massive, and composed throughout of two layers. The archesporium divides into eight cells, whose further history is the same as in other Ferns. The annulus in the Hymenophyllacese is large, and situated much as in Gleiclicnia. According to Prantl, it arises in part from the cap cell and partly from numbers one and three of the primary peripheral cells. Where the young sporangium is cut longitudinally (Fig. 221), the annulus cells are at once recog- nised by their larger size, especially upon the dorsal side. Their radial and inner walls become very thick, and a horizontal section (Fig. 221, F) shows that the annulus is not complete, but is interrupted on the inner side where the stomium is formed. Apogamy and Afrospory Both of these phenomena have been discovered by Bower (8) to occur not infrequently in Trichomanes, and probably further investigations will reveal other instances. Apogamy was common in T, alatum, in which species archegonia were 384 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. not seen at all, and the origin of the young sporophyte was un- mistakably non-sexual. Prothallia, arising directly from the leaf, or from the sporangial receptacle, were found to be a com- mon phenomenon in the same species. The Schiz^ace^ (Diels (i)) The Schizaeacese include about sixty species belonging to five genera. The very characteristic sporangia have a terminal annulus, which forms a sort of crown at the apex. Some of them, like SclihcBa pusilla and Trochopteris elegans, are very Fig. 222. — A, Prothallium of Aneimia Phyllitidis, Xi8o; B, female; C, male, prothallia of Schizaea pusilla, X30 (A after Bauke, B, C, after Britton & Taylor.) small and delicate plants. In the largest species of Lygo- dimn the slender twining fronds may reach a. great length. Ac- cording to Hooker (2), the New Zealand species L. arficu- latmn, may reach a length of 50 — 100 feet. The Gametophyte According to Bauke (2), the prothallium in Lygodium, Anciinia, and Mohria is much like that of the Polypodiaceae, except that in the two latter genera (Fig. 222), the growing point is at one side. The spores are tetrahedral, and contain no chlorophyll until after germination has begun. The germ- X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSFORANGIATA£ 385 ination is like that of tlie Polypodiace?e, and a filament is first formed, after which the flat prothallium grows for a time by a single apical cell, which is finally replaced by a group of mar- ginal cells. In Aneiniia and Mohria the growing point lies on one side, so that the prothallium is not heart-shaped. In Ly- godhiin, however, the prothallium has the ordinary form. The development of the antheridia has been studied by Kny (4) in Aneiniia hirta. The only difference between this and A. Fig. 22^. — Aneimia hirsuta. A, Section of the rhizome, X30; B, part of the central region, X300. the normal antheridium of the Polypodiacese is that in Aneiniia the first wall is always flat instead of funnel-shaped, and the basal cell of the antheridium is therefore disc-shaped. The archegonia appear to correspond exactly with those of the Poly- podiacese. The genus Schizcca, to judge from S. pusilla (Britton and Taylor (i)); and S. dichotoma (Thomas (i)), differs mark- 386 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. edly from the other genera in the form of the prothalHum, which is filamentous and extensively branched, resembling very closely that of certain species of Trichomanes (Fig. 222, B, C). The antheridia resemble those of Anciinia, but the archegonium has the straight neck found in the lower Leptosporangiatae. The Sporophyte The tissues of the sporophyte in Lygodium and SchizcBa are much like those of Gleichenia and the Hymenophyllacege. As in these the stem as well as the petiole is traversed by a single Fig. 224. — Lygodium Japonicnm. A, Pinnule, X3; s, the sporangial segments; B, horizontal section of one of the latter showing the sporangia, sp, X14; C, a single sporangium, showing the terminal annulus (r), X6s; cross-section of the petiole, X6s. concentric vascular bundle. In fnost species of Aneimia and Mohria the bundles of the stem form a cylindrical network like that of the Polypodiacea^. The stem bundles are concentric, as are those of the petiole and larger veins in all but Schizcra, which Prantl f (5), p. 23) states has collateral bundles through- out, except in the stem. The small veins have collateral bun- THE 1 1 CMOS POROUS Llil'TOSPORANGIArJE 387 dies as in other Ferns. Sclerenchyma is largely developed, especially in the petioles, where the whole mass of ground tissue in Lygodiuni (Fig. 224) is composed of this tissue. In one section of Ancimia the stele ( h^ig. 223) has the form of a continuous tul)e with Ijotli external and internal phloem and endodermis (see also Boodle (2)). The leaves are pinnate in all the forms except a few species of Schi::cca. Lygodiiun, as is well known, shows a continuous growth at the apex of the leaf, something like Gleichenia, but here the primary apex retains its meristematic condition, and the extremely long and slender axis of the leaf twines about its support like the stem of many climbing plants. The sporo- FiG. 225. — Aneimia hirsiita. A, Sporophyll, showing the two fertile pinnae, sp.; B, segment of the fertile pinna, enlarged; C, D, sporangia, X about 40. phylls are usually smaller than the sterile leaves, or w^here only portions of the leaf are sporiferous these are much contracted. The anatomy of the leaf corresponds closely with that of the other Ferns. The stomata, wdiich are for the most part con- fined to the lowxr side of the leaf, are always arranged in two parallel rows in Schizcca, and the peculiar stomata of Ancimia have already been mentioned. The trichomes are for the most part hairs. Only in Mohria do scales occur. In Schizcca pusilla the sterile leaves are filiform, without 388 AIOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. any distinct lamina. The fertile leaves are pinnately divided. In other species, e. g., S. dichotoma, the leaves are dichoto- mously divided, but the fertile leaf-segments are pinnate, as they are in S. pusilla (Diels ( i ) ) . In Aneiinia (Fig. 225) the two lower pinnae of the sporo- phyll are fertile, and in most species become very long-stalked and more divided than the sterile pinnae. The leaves arise from the dorsal side of the rhizome and in Lygodium, Prantl (5) states that they form but a single row. He also says that the Fig. 226. — A, Apex of a j'oung, fertile leaf-segment of Aneimia Phyllitides, X200; B, transverse section of young fertile leaf-segment of Schizaea Pennula, Xioo; C, part of a similar section of a somewhat older leaf, Xioo; sp, young sporangia; in, indusium. (All figures after Prantl.) roots are always diarch, like the Polypodiaceae, but gives no further details of their growth or structure. The Sporangium The development of the sporangia has been carefully in- vestigated by Prantl (5) and in origin and arrangement they differ decidedly from the other Leptosporangiates, but approach most nearly Osmiinda, and among the eusporangiate Ferns THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATAi 389 show a certain likeness to Botrycliiujii. The sporanj:(ia arise always in acroi)etal order from the apex of the terminal seg- ments (sorophore) of the sporoph)'lI, and are strictly lateral in origin, not originating from ei)idermal cells, bnt from marginal ones. The young sporangium appears as a lateral outgrowth of the margin, exactly like a young pinna upon the main axis, and the young sorophore has the appearance of a young pinnate leaf, and at this stage recalls strongly the similar one in Bo- trychiiun. This is especially marked in Aiiciuiia and Lygo- FiG. 22y. — Cibotiiiin Menziesii. A, Pinnule with the sori (s), X3; B, a single sorus showing the two-valved indusium, X9; C, a single sporangium, X80; r, the annulus; D, a paraphysis, X8o. diiim, less so in Schizcea, where the sporangia are smaller, and the mother cells project much more strongly. The early divi- sions correspond closely with those of the Hymenophyllace?e, and as there the tapetum is massive and two-layered, and the stalk of the sporangium very short. The wall is derived in , The divisions in the wall are too complicated to be explained without numerous figures. See Prantl's figures, Plate V.-VIII*. 390 AdOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. major part from the cap cell, which in all the forms becomes much more developed than in any other Ferns, and from it alone the apical annulus is derived. In Ancimia and Mohria the tissue of the tip of the leaf adjacent to the sporangia grows into a continuous indusium, which pushes them under to the lower side. In Lygodium (Fig. 224) each sporangium very evidently corresponds to a single lobe of the leaf segment, and has a vein corresponding to this. The pocket-like indusium surrounding each sporangium grows up about it much as the indusium of Trichomanes grows up about the whole sorus. Fig. 228. — AlsophUa Cooperi. A, section .of the stipe, Xi/^; B, cross-section of leaflet, showing the sori, X20; C, open sporangium. The Cyatheace^ These are all Ferns of large size, some of them Tree-Ferns, 10 metres or more in height. They occur in the tropics of both hemispheres, and some of them, c. g., Dicksonia antarctica, are also found in the extra-tropical regions of the southern hemisphere. They correspond so closely in all respects with the typical Polypodiacese that, except for the slightly different annulus, they might be placed in that family. In some forms, THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 391 e. g., Alsophila contaniinans, the trunk is finite free from roots, and the leaves fah away, leavini,'- very cliaracteristic scars marked by the vascular Inuidles. in others, like Dicksunia aiit- arctica, the whole trunk is covered with a thick mat of roots, thicker than the trunk itself. The prothallium is exactly like that of the Polypodiaceae, so far as it has been studied (Bauke ( i ) ), except that in some species of Alsophila there are curious bristle-like hairs upon the upper surface. In the structure of the antheridia the Cyathe- aceae are intermediate in character between the Polypo(liace?e and the Hymenophyllace?e. The characteristic funnel-formed Fig. 229. — A, Part of a sporophyll of Thyrsopteris elegans, X2; B, section of the sorus, Xio; C, leaflet, with two sori, of Cyathea microphylla. (A, B, after Kunze; C, after Hooker.) primary wall of the former occurs here, btit not until one and sometimes two preliminary basal cells are cut off, as in Os- munda or Hymenophylhim. The following divisions corre- spond exactly with those of the antheridium of the Polypodi- aceae, except that Bauke states that the cap cell, as well as the upper ring cell, may divide again. The dehiscence is effected either by the separation of an opercular cell or by the rupture of the cap cell. The archegonia are like those of the Polypodi- aceae. In Cyathea nicdullaris Bauke figures a specimen, how- ever, where the neck canal cell is divided bv a membrane (1. c. PL IX, Fig. 8). The first divisions in the embryo correspond with those of the Polypodiaceae, but the further development of the young sporophyte is not known. 392 MOSSES AND FERNS . chap. The position of the sori is that of the typical Polypodi- acese, and sometimes a decidedly elevated placenta is present. The indusium is either cup-shaped (Cyathea), or bivalve, e. g., Cibotium (Fig. 229). In the latter the outer valve fits closely over the other like the cover of a box. The sporangia which are either long or short-stalked, although their development has not been followed, correspond so closely in the mature state to those of the Polypodiacese that there is little doubt that their development is much the same. The annulus is nearly or quite complete, but above the stomium in Cibotium Menziesii the cells of the annulus are broader but thinner-walled (Fig. 227, C), and Atkinson shows much the same appearance in C. Chamissoi. In the former species the stalk is long and composed of three rows of cells, as in typical Polypodiacese. With the sporangia in this species are also numerous long paraphyses (Fig. 227, D). The Parkeriace^ (Diets (i), Kny (6)) This family comprises but a single species, Ceratopteris thalictroides, a peculiar aquatic Fern of wide distribution in the tropics. Unlike most Pteridophytes, Ceratopteris is char- acteristically annual, although by the formation of adventive buds it may become perennial. The prothallia are usually dioecious, and the antheridia dif- fer from those of the typical Polypodiacese in projecting but little above the surface of the prothallium. Except for the peculiarities due to its aquatic habit, in which respect it differs from all other homosporous Ferns, the growth of the organs and structure of the tissues is similar to those of the Polypodiacese, to which family Ceratopteris is often as- signed. The development of the sporangium is essentially like that of the Polypodiacese, but the annulus sometimes shows an in- complete development, probably correlated with the aquatic habit of the plant (Hooker (i),p. 174). The Polypodiacese The Polypodiacese may very aptly be compared to the stego- carpous Bryinese among the Mosses, inasmuch as like that X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIATJE 393 group they give evidence of Ijeing the most speciahsed members of the order to which they belong, and comprise a very large majority of the species. Most of them agree closely in their structure, which has been given in detail, and will not be re- FiG. 230. — A, Pinnule of Aspidium spinulosum, showing the sori (s) with kidney- shaped indusium, X2j^; B, cross-section of a pinna from a young sporophyll of Onoclea struthiopteris; s, sorus, X25. peated here. With very few exceptions the structure of the prothallium and sexual organs is like that of Onoclea, but one or two variations may be mentioned. In Vittaria (Britton and Taylor (2)), is found a type of prothallium recalling that of ..-sp Fig. 231. — A, Polypodium falcatum. Pinna with sori, sp ; natural size. B, Pteris aquilina. C, AspleniiDn filix-foemina, X3. Hymenophylhim, both in its large size and extensive branching. Its earlier stages show the ordinary development, but it later branches extensively, and, like Hymenophyllum, numerous groups of archegonia are formed upon one prothallium. Bod- 594 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. ies resembling the oil bodies of Liverworts are also met with in this genus. The sexual organs closely resemble those of the Polypodiaceae, but the antheridia have a well-marked stalk, something like that found often in the Hymenophyllacese. Among the many genera and species aside from these, while there is extraordinary variety, the differences are all of second- ary importance, and consist mainly in the form and venation of the leaves and the position of the sporangia. The leaves range from the undivided ones of Vittaria or Scolopendrhim to the Fig. 22,2. — Platy cerium alcicorne. A, Whole plant, much reduced; B, tip of a spo- rophyll, showing the crowded sporangia. (A, after Coulter; B, after Diels.) repeatedly divided leaves, usually pinnate, of such forms as Pteris aquilina. In some tropical epiphytic species, such as Asplenium nidus, Platy cerium, species of Poly podium, the leaves are arranged so that they form receptacles for collecting humus. In the two latter genera these leaves are very much modified, the two forms of leaves being familiar to all botanists m the common Platycerium alcicorne, where the closely over- lapping round basal ones are very highly developed. X THE HOMOSPOROUS LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ 395 The sporangia may almost completely cover the backs of the sporophylls, as in Plafyccriuni (Fig. 232), or more com- monly form definite sori, which may or may not have an in- dusium. Where the latter is present, it is either formed by the margin of the leaf, as in Adiantiiui or Pteris, or it may be a special scale-like outgrowth of the lower side of the leaf. In such cases it is a membranaceous covering of characteristic form. Thus in Aspidium (Fig. 230, A) it is kidney-shaped, in Asplenium elongated, and free only along one side. Where, as in Onoclea (Fig. 230, B), the margins of the sporophyll are involute, so as to completely enclose the sori, the indusium is wanting or very rudimentary. CHAPTER XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPORE^ (HYDROPTERIDES)' The two very distinct families of heterosporous Leptospo- rangiatse have obviously but little to do with each other, but, both of them being evidently related to the homosporous forms, they may be placed together for convenience. Each of the two families contains two genera, which in the Marsiliacese are closely allied, but in the Salviniacese not so evidently so, although possessing many points in common. They are all aquatic or amphibious plants, and the gametophyte, especially in the Marsiliacese, is extremely reduced. Salviniace^ The two genera, Salvinia and Azolla, contain a number of small floating aquatics which differ very much in the habit of the sporophyte from any of the other Filicinese, but in the de- velopment of the sporangia and the early growth and form of the leaves show affinities with the lower homosporous Lepto- sporangiatse, from some of which they are probably derived. The fully-developed sporophyte is dorsiventral, and the leaves are arranged in tw^o dorsal rows in Azolla, four dorsal and two ventral in Salvinia. The dorsal leaves are broad and overlap, so that they quite conceal the stem. Roots are devel- oped in Azolla, but are quite wanting in Salvinia, where they are replaced physiologically by the dissected ventral leaves (Fig. 233). The sporophyte branches extensively, and these lateral shoots readily separate, and in this way the plants multi- ply with extraordinary rapidity. The sporangia are enclosed in a globular or oval "sporocarp," which is really an indusium, 'Also known as Rhizocarpe?e. 396 XI LEPTOSPORANGIATM IIETEROSPOREM 397 1^%^ ^^%,. ^t4 rr ''M fi: /A lit. • \ %. Fig. 233. — Salvinia natans. A, Small plant, X2, seen from above; B, a similar one from below; zv, root-like submerged leaf; C, fragment of a fruiting plant, X2; sp, sporocarps; D, a macrosporangial {ma) and microsporangial (>«/) sporocarp in longi- tudinal section (slightly magnified) ; E, male prothallium with the single anther- idium (an) from the side, Xiooo; F, a similar one seen from above; G. sperrna- tozoid (Figs. C, D after Luerssen). 398 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. much like that of some of the Hymenophyllaceae and Cyathe- accoc. The Gainetophyte The first account of the development of the sexual stage of the Salviniacese that is in the least degree accurate is Hof- meister's ( i ) , who made out some of the most important points in the development of the female prothallium. Pringsheim's ( I ) classic memoir on Salvinia added still more, as well as Prantl (4) and Arcangeli ( i ) , but none of these observers were able to follow accurately the earliest divisions in the germinat- ing macrospores. Berggren's (2) account is the only one on the female prothallium of AsoUa, except a paper by the writer, but Belajeff (4) has given an excellent account of the germina- tion of the microspores. The Male Prothallium The microspores at maturity are embedded firmly in a mass of hardened protoplasm, which in Salvinia fills the whole spo- rangium, but in Azolla is divided into separate masses, "massu- Ise." The wall of the sporangium m Azolla decays and sets these free in the water, but in Salvinia the wall of the sporangium is still evident when the germination takes place. In the latter the young prothallium grows into a short tube, whose basal part is separated as a large vegetative cell, from whose base later, Bela- jeff states, a small cell is cut off. The upper cell becomes the antheridium. In it is first formed in most cases an oblique wall, which Belajeff states is always followed by another similar one, which forms a central sterile cell separating the two groups of sperm cells. This cell, however, did not occur in the speci- mens studied by me, where the two groups of sperm cells were usually in immediate contact (Fig. 233, E). From each of the upper cells peripheral cells are cut off, but they do not com- pletely enclose the sperm cells, which are in contact with the outer wall of the antheridium. A cover cell corresponding to that in the ordinary Fern antheridium is more or less conspicu- ous. Each of the central cells divides by cross-walls into four, and there are thus eight sperm cells in the ripe antheridium. The spermatozoids of Salvinia have about two complete coils, XI LEPTOSPORANGIATAl HETEROSPORE^ 399 and a smaller number of cilia than is usually the case in the Filicinejc (Fig. 233, G). In Azolla the contents of the ungerminated microspore, whose wall is thin and smooth, contain but little granular mat- ter. The first indication of germination is the rupturing of the exospore along the three radiating ventral ridges, and the protrusion of a small papilla. This is cut off by a transverse wall near the top of the spore cavity, and forms at once the mother cell of the single antheridiuin fFig. 234, C). Belajeff Fig. 234. — Azolla filiculoides. A, Massula with enclosed microspores (sp), X250; gl, glochidia; B-D, development of male prothallium and antheridium, X560; 0, oper- cular cell; E, cross-sections of a ripe antheridium, X750; i, the top; 2, nearly median section; x, second prothallial cell. ((3)' P- 329) says the next divisions are nearly parallel and divide the antheridium into three cells, one above the other, and of these only the middle ones divide further. For some reason, which is not quite clear from his account, Belajeff does not re- gard the whole upper cell as an antheridium, but says that the latter is only formed after five vegetative cells have been cut off. ,Tt seems much more in accordance with the structure found in the related homosporous Ferns to regard the whole 400 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Upper part of the prothallium as the antheridium. In spite of his statement that the development of the male prothallium has little in common with the true Filices, his figures of Azolla are extraordinarily like the simple male prothallia that sometimes occur among the Polypodiacess. In my earlier siudies of the male gametophyte, the second prothallial cell (Fig. 234, x) , described by Belajeff, was over- looked, but subsequeni examination of my preparations showed that it was present. The subsequent divisions correspond to Belajeff 's account. In the middle cell of the antheridium two nearly vertical w^alls are formed, which with the top cell (cover cell) completely enclose the central one. The cover cell recalls in form and position the same cell in the antheridium of the Polypodiacese, but is formed here previous to the separation of the central cell. In one of the lateral cells a horizontal wall is formed, so that the sperm cells are surrounded by five parietal ones. The cen- tral cell now divides by a median vertical wall, and each of the daughter cells twice more, so that eight sperm cells are formed, as in Salvinia. The prothallium remains embedded in the sub- stance of the massula, and the spermatozoids probably escape by the softening of the outer part of the latter. In Salvinia the prothallia project beyond the sporangium wall, and are easily detached. The antheridium of the Salviniacese does not closely re- semble that of an}' other group. Azolla differs less from the homosporous Ferns in this particular, and shows some resem- blance to the Hymenophyllacese in the arrangement of the parietal cells. Occasionally a triangular opercular cell occurs in Azolla, which recalls that in Osmunda. The Female Prothallium The macrospores of Azolla fiUciiloides are borne singly in the sporangia. The spores only germinate after they have been set free by the decay of the indusium, the upper part of which, however, persists as a sort of cap. The decay of the sporangium wall and indusium exposes the curious tuberculate epispore, with its filam.entous appendages, which serve to hold the massulae, which are firmly anchored to them by their peculiar hairs (glochidia) with their hooked tips. This is evi- XI LEPTOSPORANGIATAL IIETEROSPORE^ 401 dently of advantage in bringing the male and female plants together. The macrosporcs germinate most promptly in the early autumn, and in California, where this species is abundant, this is probably the natural time for germination. As the first stages of germination take place within tlie completely closed spore, it is difficult to tell precisely just when it begins. So nearly as could be determined, the first division may take place w^ithin two or three days, and the whole development be com- pleted within a week. A section of the ripe spore, still within tlie sporangium, shows its contents to be nearly uniform, and much like that of Isoctcs. The nucleus is here at the apex of the spore cavity and not conspicuous. It is somewdiat elongated and stains but little. No nucleolus can be seen. The first sign of germination is an increase in the size of the nucleus, which becomes nearly glol)ular, and a small nucle- olus becomes evident. At the same time the cytoplasm about it becomes free from large granules and indicates the position of the mother cell of the prothallium. This upper part of the spore cavity is now^ cut off by a nearly straight transverse wall, and this small lenticular cell becomes the prothallium. The granules in its cytoplasm are finer than those in the large basal cell, and the nucleus stains strongly and shows a large nucleolus. The nucleus of the lower cell remains in the upper part, and is much like that of the prothallial cell. The first division wall in the upper cell is vertical and di- vides it into tw^o cells of unequal size. In a prothallium having but three cells, the second wall was also vertical, but in others it looked as if it were horizontal, which Prantl ((4), p. 427) states is the case in Salvinia. From the upper of the cells formed by the first horizontal wall the first archegonium arises. If the horizontal wall forms early, the primary archegonium is nealy central, but if two vertical walls precede it, its position is nearer the side opposite the first cell cut off. In the few cases where successful cross-sections of the very young prothallium were made, the archegonium mother cell was decidedly tri- angular, showing that it was formed by three intersecting walls, as in Isoetes. It divides into an outer and inner cell, the latter, as in Isoetes, giving rise at once to Qgg and canal cells, with- out the formation of a basal celL 26 402 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Up to this point the exospore remains intact ; the central cell of the archegonium is only separated from the spore cavity by a single layer of cells, and the young prothallium agrees closely with Prantl's account of the similar stage of Salvinia (Fig. 235, A, B). Berggren's figures of A. Caroliniana, at a stage presumably the same, are too diagrammatic to allow of a satisfactory comparison. Shortly after the first division in the archegonium a rapid increase takes place in the size of all the cells of the prothal- lium, by which it expands and ruptures the exospore, which breaks open by three lobes at the top. d.'T. Fig. 235. — Asolla Ulictiloides. A, Longitudinal section through the upper part of the germinating macrospore, X220; b, b, the basal wall of the prothallium; ar, young archegonium; n, free nuclei; B, similar section of a nearly developed female pro- thallium, X220; C, D, archegonia, X375; h, neck canal cell; z', ventral canal cell; o, egg; E, two transverse sections of a prothallium with the three first archegonia, X160; F, median section of a macrospore with large prothallium ipr), X6s; in, indusium; sp, remains of sporangium wall; ep, perinium. The most remarkable difference between Azolla and the other Hydropterides is the further development of the lower of the two primary nuclei.^ In A:^oUa it undergoes repeated divisions, and the resulting nuclei remain embedded in the protoplasm in close proximity to the lower cells of the pro- * Recently Cokcr (i) has observed a fragmentation of the nucleus in Marsilia. XI LEPTOSPORANGIArJi IlETEROSPOKEJE 403 tliallium (Fig. 2^^^, A). This nucleated protoplasm is free from the large alljuminous granules in the lower part of the spore cavity, and in stained sections presents a finely granular appearance, and is evidently concerned with the elaboration of the reserve food materials in the large spore cavity. In ex- ceptional cases indications of the formation of cell walls be- tw^een these nuclei were seen, but usually they remained r|uite free. Whether a similar state of affairs exists in Salvmia re- mains to be seen. When the first archegonium is ripe, the prothallium is nearly hemispherical, with the originally convex base strongly concave. The central cell of the archegonium is separated by one, some- times two, layers of cells from the spore cavity, and the neck projects considerably above the surface of the prothallium. The latter now pushes up between the softened episporic mass at the top of the spore, and the archegonium is exposed. In cross-section the prothallium is more or less triangular (Fig. 235, E), with one angle longer than the others. This longer arm corresponds to the "sterile third'' of the prothallium of Salvinia, and represents the first cell cut off from the prothallium mother cell. If the first archegonium is fertilised, no others are formed; but usually several secondary ones are present. The second archegonium arises close to the primary one; indeed its cen- tral cell is generally separated from it only by a single layer of cells. The third arises near the base of the larger lobe (Fig. 235, E). In case all of these prove abortive, others develop betw^een them apparently in no definite order, and to the num- ber of ten or occasionally more. In the older prothallia these later archegonia are sometimes borne in small groups upon ele- vations between the older ones. The neck canal cell of the archegonium is formed much earlier than Pringsheim describes in Salvinia, and is cut off from the central cell about the time the first divisions take place in the cover cell. Each row of the neck has four cells, as in Salvinia, and the neck canal cell may have its nucleus divide, as in Isoetes and the homosporous Filicinese. This has not yet been observed in Salvinia. In Salvinia (Pringsheim (i), Prantl (4)) the prothallium is large and develops a good deal of chlorophyll. It has a very characteristic appearance, and shows the same triangular form 404 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. that Azolla does, but from two of the corners long wing-like appendages hang down, and the whole prothallium is saddle- shaped. The side joining the two wings is the front, and the primary archegonium occupies the highest point, as in Azolla, t B. c. Fig. 236. — Asolla filiculoidcs. Development of the embryo, X350. A, B, C, Young embryos in median longitudinal section; D, two horizontal sections of a young embryo; E, three transverse sections of a somewhat older one; x, x' , initial cells of the cotyledon; F, two longitudinal sections of an advanced embryo; G, hori- zontal section of an older one, with the rudiments of the second and third leaves; h, b, basal wall of the embryo; st, stem; U, cotyledon; r, root; Jij hairs; x, apical cell of the stem; L-, L^, second and third leaves. and the two secondary ones form a line with it parallel to the forward edge, which develops a meristem and other archegonia in rows parallel to the first ones, in case these fail to be fer- tilised. In Azolla the prothallium has but little power of independ- XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJE HETEROSPORE^ 405 ent existence, and even when nnfertilisefl develops Imt little chlorophyll. No rhizoids occur (this seems to be true of Sal- vinia also), and the growth only proceeds until the materials in the spore are exhausted. To judge from Berggren's figures A. Caroliniana has a larger prothallium but fewer archegonia than A. flliculoides. The Embryo The fertilised ovum, previous to its first division, elongates vertically. The b^sal wall is usually transverse instead of longitudinal, as in the other Leptosporangiates, although in exceptional cases it may approach this position in Azolla. From the epibasal half in the latter arise, as in the other Lep- tosporangiatse, the cotyledon and stem apex; from the hypo- basal, foot and root. The quadrant walls do not always arise simultaneously, but as soon as they are formed the primary organs of the embryo are established and are arranged in the same way as in other Ferns. Berggren asserts that the root does not develop until later, and is derived from the foot ; but in sections it is very evident from the first, and corresponds in position exactly wdth that of other Leptosporangiates. In all but the stem quadrant the octant walls are exactly median, and this may be true of the latter; but in the stem quadrant the octant wall may make an acute angle with the quadrant wall, and the larger of the two cells then forms at once the two-sided apical cell of the stem, and from now^ on divides alternately right and left. Where the octant wall is median, it is probable, although this could not be positively proved, that the stem apex forms for a short time three sets of segments instead of two. In the cotyledon the median octant W'all is followed by a vertical wall in each octant, forming two cells that appear re- spectively triangular and four-sided. The former have larger nuclei and divide for a time after the manner of two-sided apical cells, and perhaps the first division of the leaf quadrant may be of the nature of a true dichotomy, and these cells are the apical cells of the two lobes. In the four-sided cell, the radial and tangential divisions succeed each other with much regularity. By the grow-th of the two initials (Fig. 236, E, X, x') the young cotyledon rapidly grows at its lateral margins 4o6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. and bends forward so as to enclose the stem apex. At the same time the upper marginal cells divide rapidly by oblique walls alternately on the inner and outer sides, so that the coty- ledon also increases in length, and by this time it is about four cells thick. As soon as the apical cell of the stem is established, it grows very much as in the mature sporophyte. Each segment divides into a ventral and dorsal half, and each of these into an acro- scopic and basiscopic portion. In case the stem octants are equal at first it is not possible to say which is to form the stem apex, but this is determined by the first division in each cell. One of them divides by a vertical wall into equal parts and be- comes the second leaf; the other forms the stem apex. If the octants are unequal, the smaller one always forms the leaf. At the base of the cotyledon, between it and the stem, is a group of short hairs (Fig. 236, F, h). The primary root of Azolla arises in exactly the same way as that of the typical homosporous Leptosporangiatse, except that here the tw^o root octants seem to be always equal in size, and as practically only one of them forms the root, the other dividing irregularly and becoming merged in the foot, the root is more or less decidedly lateral (Fig. 236, E). After one complete set of lateral segments has been formed, the primary cap segment is cut ofT from the outer face, but, unlike the other Ferns, this is the only one formed. The cap cell divides later by periclinal walls, so that there are two layers of cells covering the apical cell, and these are continuous with the epidermis of the rest of the embryo, and continue to grow at the base, so that a two-layered sheath is formed about the young root. The lateral segments are shallow and arranged very symmetrically, and the divisions correspond to those in the other Ferns. The divisions in the foot are more regular than is usually the case, and this is especially noticeable in sections cut parallel to the quadrant wall (Fig. 236, E). The general arrange- ment of the cells is quite like that of the cotyledon, but the divisions are fewer and the cells larger. Corresponding to the upward growth of the cotyledon, the foot elongates down- w^ards beyond the base of the root, which thus appears as a lateral growth from it, and no doubt led to Berggren's mistake concerning its origin. Sahinia in its early stages is much like Azolla, but, accord- XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPORE^ 407 ing to Leitgel)/ the apical cell of the stem is always three-sided at first, and only later attains its permanent form. 11ie root remains undeveloped, and no later ones are produced, jjut the first divisions in what corresponds to the root quadrant in Azolla are apparently very similar to those of that plant, and it would perhaps he more correct to say that the primary root remains undeveloped rather than to consider it as completely absent (Dutailly ( i ) ) . The second leaf in the embryo of Azolla arises practically from the first segment of the stem apex, and each subsequent segment also produces a leaf. The early growth in length of B Fig. 237. — Asolla -Rlicuioides. Nearly median section of the young sporophyte after it has broken through the prothallium, Xioo; B, an older plant with the macrospore {sp) still attached; m, massulae attached to the base of the macroj'spore ; r, the primary root, X40. the primary root is slow, and it does not become conspicuous until a late stage. The vascular bundles are poorly developed and arise relatively late. No trace of them can be seen until the second leaf is well advanced. Their origin and develop- ment correspond to those in other forms described. The tracheary tissue is composed entirely of small spiral tracheids. The second root arises close to the base of the second leaf, and like all the later ones is of superficial origin. As the coty- ledon grows, large intercellular spaces form in it, and the young *Leitgeb, see Schenk's "Handbuch der Botanik," vol. i. p. 216. 4o8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. sporophyte breaks away from the spore or carries the latter with it to the surface of the water. As the embryo breaks though the episporic appendages at the .top of the spore, these are forced apart and the cap-shaped summit of the indusium is thrown off. The cotyledon is funnel-shaped, with a cleft on one side, and completely surrounds the stem apex. The root is still inconspicuous, and forms only a slight protuberance upon one side of the foot, which looks like a short cylindrical stalk (Fig. 237). Fig. 238. — Salvinia natans. A, Horizontal section of the stem apex, X450; L, young leaf; B, a young leaf, showing the apical cell (x), X450; C, longitudinal section of a segment of a ventral leaf, X450; D, section of a dorsal leaf; i, lacunae; h, hair, X22S; E, cross-section of the stem, X50; F, the vascular bundle, X22S. The erowth of the first root is limited, and it differs from the later ones by forming peculiar stiff root-hairs. The later roots, except the second, do not seem to bear any definite rela- tion to the succeeding leaves. A careful examination of the ripe macrosporangium shows a number of colourless small round bodies occupying the space XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJl HETEROSPORE^ 409 between its upper wall and the indusiuni. These are the rest- ing cells of a Nostoc-like alga — Anabavia Azullcc, — which is always found associated with this plant. At the same time that the embryo begins to develop, these cells become active, as- sume the characteristic blue-green colour of the growing plant, and divide into short filaments that at first look like short Oscil- laricc. The cells soon become rounded, and heterocysts are formed. Some of these filaments remain entangled about the stem apex of the embryo, while others creep into special cav- ities which are found in all the leaves except the cotyledon, and here develop into a colony. The first branch is formed after the plant has developed about eight leaves, but whether its position is constant was not determined The ^^Iature Sporophyte Strasburger (6) has investigated very completely the tissues of the mature sporophyte of A::olla, and Pringsheim ( i ) has done the same in Salvinia, so that these points are very satis- factorily understood. The growing point of the stem in Azolla (Fig. 240, A) is curved upward and backward, in Salvinia (Fig. 238, A) it is nearly horizontal. In both genera there is a two-sided apical cell from wdiich segments arise right and left. Each segment divides into a dorsal and ventral cell, and a transverse section just back of the apex show^s four cells arranged like cjuadrants of a circle. In Azolla the dorsal cells develop the leaves, the ventral ones the branches and roots. Each semi-segment is divided into an acroscopic and basiscopic cell, and these are fur- ther divided into a dorsal and lateral cell in the upper ones, into a ventral and lateral one in the lower. The leaves arise from one of the dorsal cells, which may be either acroscopic or basi- scopic, but is always constant on the same side of the shoot, so that the two rows of leaves alternate. The lateral buds, which do not seem to appear at definite intervals, arise from one of the upper cells of the ventral segment, and alternate with the leaves on the same side of the stem. The mother cell of a leaf is distinguished by its size and position (Fig. 240, B, III, L), and the first division wall, as in the cotyledon, divides it into two nearly equal lobes. No trace 410 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. of an apical cell can be found in the young leaf, and in this respect, as well as the secondary divisions of the stem segments, Azolla differs from Salvinia, where for a long time the young leaves grow, as in most Ferns, by a two-sided apical cell (Fig. 238, B) . Each leaf lobe in A,':.olla is divided into an inner small cell and an outer larger one, and the latter is then divided by a radial wall. This formation of alternating tangential and radial walls is repeated with great regularity, and can be traced Fig. 239. — Azolla Uliculoides. A, Longitudinal section of a dorsal lobe of the leaf, X about 40; n, cavity with colony of Anabcena; h, unicellular hairs; B, epidermis with stomata, X150 (after Strasburger) ; C, longitudinal section of young root, X225; sh, root-sheath. for a long time. It is not unlike the arrangement of cells fig- ured by Prantl ( (i), PI. I, Figs. 2, 3) in some of the Hymeno- phyllacese. The fully-developed leaves of A::oIla are all alike. In A. fiUculoides the two lobes are of nearly equal size, the lower or ventral one, which is submersed, somewhat larger, but simpler in structure. The dorsal lobe shows a large cavity near its base (Fig. 239, A), which opens on the inner side by a small pore. On the outer side the epidermal cells are produced into short XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT/E HETEROSPORE^ 411 papillate hairs, which in some species, c. g., A. CaroUniana, are two-celled. Stomata of peculiar form (Fig. 239, B) occur on both outer and inner surfaces. The bulk of the leaf is com- posed of a sort of palisade parenchyma, and the cavity is partly encircled by an extremely rudimentary vascular bundle. The ventral lobe of the leaf is but one cell thick, except in the middle, where there is a line of lacunar mesophyll, traversed by a simple vascular bundle. In Sak'inia the leaves are of two kinds. The dorsal ones are undivided, and traversed by a single vascular bundle. The mature leaf shows two layers of large air-chambers, separated only by a single layer of cells, whose walls are like those of the epidermis. From both upper and lower surfaces, but especially the former, numerous hairs develop. The ventral leaves are re- peatedly divided, and each segment grows by a definite apical cell ; the segments are long and root-like, and covered with numerous long delicate hairs, looking like rhizoids. These sub- mersed leaves doubtless replace the roots. The leaves in Sal- vinia are arranged in alternating whorls of three, correspond- ing to the nodes, and this arrangement accounts for the six rows of leaves previously referred to. The mature stem shows a central concentric vascular bundle (Fig. 238, E, F), whose tracheary tissue is somewhat more compact and the trachese in AzoUa than in Salvinia. This is surrrounded by a definite endodermis and one or two layers of larger parenchyma cells, and radiating from the latter are plates of cells separated by large air-spaces, and connecting the central tissue with the epidermis (Fig. 238, E). The lateral branches arise in acropetal order, but apparently not always at equal intervals. Their development is a repetition of that of the main axis. Like the branches, the roots in Azolla arise acropetally, and their number is very much less than the leaves. They arise from superficial cells and follow exactly in their development the primary root of the embryo. The inner layer of cells of the sheath, however, in these later roots be- comes disorganised, and there is a space between this and the root itself. A single root-cap segment only is formed subse- quent to the primary one from which the sheath forms, and this secondary cap segment undergoes division but once by periclinal walls (Fig. 239, C). Leavitt (i) found in the older roots of both A. fUiculoides 412 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. and A. Caroliniana numerous root-hairs, which arise from defi- nite cells, evident while the ''epiblema" or superficial layer of the root is still actively dividing — a condition which also occurs in many other Pteridophytes. ''The initials for these root-hairs arise within a belt of actively dividing cells lying immediately under the inner root-cap, not far from the apex, As the root reaches the limit of its development, the hair-forming impulse travels downward until the apical cell itself is split into several parts, each one piliferous." (1. c, p. 416, 417.) The Sporangia The sporangia in both genera are contained in a so-called sporocarp, which is really a highly-developed indusium. These sporocarps always arise as outgrowths of the leaves, in Salvinia from the submersed leaves, in Azolla from the ventral lobes. In Salvinia several are formed together (Fig. 233, C), in Azolla two, except in A. Nilotic a, where there are four. Each sporo- carp represents the indusiate sorus of a homosporous Fern. In Azolla Uliciiloides these sori arise, as Strasburger ((6), p. 52) showed, from the ventral lobe of the lowest leaf of a branch. My own observations in regard to the origin differ slightly from Strasburger's in one respect. Instead of only a portion of the ventral lobe going to form the sori, the whole lobe is devoted to the formation of these, and the involucre which surrounds them is the reduced dorsal lobe of the leaf, and not part of the ventral one. The leaf lobe, as soon as its first median division is complete, at once begins to form the sporocarps, each half becoming trans- ferred directly into its initial cell. In this, walls are formed, cutting off three series of segments (Fig. 240, D). Next a ring-shaped projection arises about it, and this is the beginning of the indusium (id) or sporocarp, which bears exactly the same relation to the young sorus that it does in Trichomanes, and Salz'iiiia shows the same thing. From this point the two sorts of sporocarps in Azolla differ. In the macrosporic ones the apical cell develops directly into the single sporangium ; in the microsporangial sorus the apex of the receptacle, which prob- ably represents an abortive macrosporangium (Goebel (22), p. 669) forms a columella from whose base the microsporangia develop. (Fig. 241, A.) XI LEPTOSPORANGIA TAL HET EROS PORE AL 413 m & Fig. 240. — AzoUa Uliculoides. A, Vertical longitudinal section of the stem apex, X600; r, mother cell of a root; B, three successive transverse sections just back of the apex; m, the median wall; L, mother cell of a leaf, X600; C, single lobe of a young sterile leaf, X600; D, fertile leaf segments with two very young sporocarp rudiments, X600; E, longitudinal section of young macrosporangium, showing the young indusium {id), X600; t, first tapetal cell; F, older macrosporangium com- pletely surrounded by the indusium, X350; n, Anabana filaments. 414 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The development of the sporangium follows closely that of the other Leptosporangiatae up to the final development of the spores. The tapetum is composed of but a single layer of cells in Asolla, but in Salvinia it usually becomes double (Juranyi (i)). In both genera the wall remains single-layered, and no trace of an annulus can be detected. In the macrosporangium of Azolla the archesporium pro- duces eight sporogenous cells, the microsporangium sixteen. In Salvinia, according to Juranyi, both sporangia contain six- teen spore mother cells. ^ Shortly after the divisions are com- pleted in the central cell and tapetum the cell walls of the latter are dissolved, but for a time the sporogenous cells remain to- gether. Finally, they become isolated and round off before the final division into the young spores takes place. In the macro- sporangium only one spore finally develops. This is at first, in A-:oIIa, a thin-walled oval cell lying free in the enlarged cavity of the sporangium. Examination shows it to be surrounded by a thick layer of densely granular nucleated protoplasm derived from the tapetum. As the spore grows the surrounding proto- plasm and the abortive spores are used by it as it develops, and through their agency the curious episporic appendages of the ripe spore are deposited upon the outside. The spore itself is perfectly globular and surrounded by a firm yellowish exospore, which in section is almost perfectly homogeneous. The epi- spore covering this shows over most of the spore a series of thick cylindrical papillae, from the top of which numerous fine thread-like filaments extend. In section the epispore shows two distinct parts, a central spongy-looking mass and an outer more homogeneous part covering all but the tops of the papillae. At the top of the spore are three episporic masses, composed entirely of the spongy substance and surrounding a central conical mass from whose summit extend numerous fine filaments like those growing from the rest of the epispore. The name '^swimming apparatus," which has been applied to this apical mass, is a mis- nomer, as the ripe sporangium sinks promptly when freed from the plant. The indusium rapidly grows above the young macrospo- rangium, or group of miscrosporangia, and its walls, which be- come double, converge at the top and finally the opening is com- ' Heinricher (2), however, states tliat in the macrospangium there are but eight, as in Azolla, XI LEPTOSPORANGIATAi HETBROSPOREAZ 415 pletely closed. In the former, before this happens, filaments of Anahccna creep in and enter the resting condition. Thus they remain until growth is resumed with the germination of the spore, when the embryo is infected. The upper cells of the indusium become very dark-coloured and hard, and remain after the lower part decays. The wall of the macrosporangium does B. Fig. 241. — A, Young microsporangial sorns of A. fiUculoidcs, X8o; col, columella; id, indusium; B, nearly ripe microsporangium, X225. not become absorbed, as Strasburger ((6), p. 71) states, but remains intact, though very much compressed, until the spore is ripe. The sporocarps of Salvinia are like those of AzoUa, but the two layers of cells are separated by a series of longitudinal air- spaces w^hich correspond to ridges upon the surface of the sporo- carp (Fig. 233, D). The microsporangia of AzoUa have a long stalk, which is composed of usually two, but sometimes three rows of cells. The sixteen sporogenous cells all develop, so that there are normally sixty-four microspores in each sporangium. These have the exospore thin and smooth, and are included in a kind of common epispore, which here too owes its origin mainly to the tapetal cells. This episporic substance is divided into masses (massul?e), wdiich have the foamy structure of the episporic apendages of the macrospore. This appearance is apparently due to the formation of vacuoles, which make these 4i6 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. B. a-Ki Sp. Fig. 242. — AzoUa iHiculoidcs. A, Mature sporophyte, X2; B, lower surface of a branch with two microsporangial sori (sp), X6;, C,, macrosporangial {ma), and raicrospo- rangial (mi) sori,, XiQ» XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJE HETEROSPORE^ 417 massul^e look as if composed of cells. The tapetal nuclei are confined to the outside of the massulse, and can be detected al- most up to the time they are fully developed. Finally, upon the outside of the massulse are formed the curious anchor-like ''glochidia" ( Fig. 234, gl) , whose flattened form is due to their formation in the narrow spaces between the massulae. In Salvinia the microsporangia arise as branches from spo- rangiophores which bud out from the columella, so that their number much exceeds that of the macrosporangia, or of the microsporangia of Azolla, There are no separate massulae, ^ t: A #. ^■^'■ ^ >■*<• Fig. 243. — Marsilia vestita. A, Fruiting plant of the natural size; sp, sporocarps; B, a single sporocarp, X4; C, cross-section of the same, Xs; D, germinating sporo- carp, showing the gelatinous ring by which the sori (s) are carried out, X3. and in the macrosporangium the epispore is much less developed than in Azolla. The Marsiliace^ The two genera of the Alarsiliacege, Marsilia and PUnlaria, are much more closely related than Salvinia and Azolla, and at the same time their resemblance to the homosporous Ferns is 27 4i8 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. closer, and of the two genera Pilularia is evidently the nearer to the latter. The development of both gametophyte and sporophyte in the two corresponds very closely. The sporangia are borne in ''sporocarps," which are mor- phologically very different from those of the Salviniacese, be- ing metamorphosed leaf segments enclosing several sori, and not single sori enclosed simply in an indusium. The spores germinate with extraordinary rapidity, especially in Marsilia, and in M. ^gyptiaca the writer has found a two-celled embryo developed within thirteen hours from the time the ungermi- nated spores were placed in water. The sporocarp of Marsilia is a bean-shaped body, which is attached to the petiole of the leaf by a more or less prominent pedicel. It is very hard, and unless opened artificially may remain a long time unchanged, if placed in water ; but if a little of the hard shell is cut away, the swelling of the interior muci- laginous tissue quickly forces apart the two halves of the fruit. As more water is absorbed, this gelatinous inner tissue con- tinues to expand and forms a long worm-shaped body (Fig. 243, D), to which are attached a number of sori, each sur- rounded by a sac-shaped indusium in which the sporangia are closely packed. Macrosporangia and microsporangia occur in the same sorus. The former contain a single large oval w^hite spore, the latter much more numerous small globular ones. The indusium remains intact for several hours, if not injured,, but finally, with the sporangium wall, is completely dissolved, and the spores are set free. The Microspores and Male Pro thallium The microspores of M. vestita (Fig. 244) are globular cells about .075 mm. in diameter. The outer w^all is colourless and sufficiently transparent to allow the contents to be dimly seen. Lying close to the wall are numerous distinct starch granules, and in the centre the nucleus is vaguely discernible. Sections through the ungerminated spore show that the wall is thick, with an inner cellulose endospore, outside of wdiich are the exospore and the epispore or perinium, composed of closely- set prismatic rods. The central nucleus is large and distinct, with usuallv one or two nucleoli. The first division takes place at ordinary temperatures. XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSFOREJZ 419 about 20° C, within about an hour after the spores are placed in water. Previous to this the nucleus enlarges and moves to one side of the spore, usually the point opposite the apex, and the granular cytoplasm collects near the centre and is connected with the peri])heral cytoplasmic zone only by thin strands. The first wall divides the spore into two very unequal cells, the Fig. 244. — Marsilia vestita. Germination of the microspores, X450; x, vegetative pro- thallial cell; m, basal antheridial cell; p, peripheral antheridial cells; A, an unger- minated spore, ventral aspect; B, section of a similar one — all longitudinal sections except E and F, which are transverse. In these the two groups of sperm cells are separated by a large sterile cell. smaller containing but little granular contents, and representing the vegetative part of the prothallium, while the upper becomes the antheridium. In Pilularia there is subsequently cut off a small cell from the vegetative cell, and BelajefT (4) states that this also is always the case in Marsilia, but it is less conspicuous 420 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. than in Pilularia (Fig. 245, A, y). The next division is not always the same, but is tisuahy effected by a wall nearly parallel to the first one, but more or less concave (Fig. 244, D). Some- times the antheridial cell divides at once by an oblique wall into two nearly equal cells, from each of which a group of sperm cells is later cut off. In no case was the central cell cut off by a dome-shaped wall, such as is common in the homosporous Ferns, and also in Pilularia. The formation of this wall is apparently suppressed here, perhaps as the result of the ex- tremely rapid development of the antheridium, and the separa- tion of the sperm cells takes place by walls cut off from the periphery of the two upper cells. A cap cell (Fig. 245, d) is almost always present, as in Pilularia and the Polypodiacese. From the two cells of the middle part of the antheridium a varying number of sterile cells are cut off, which are quite transparent, while the contents of the central cells are very densely granular. Not infrequent- ly the two groups of sperm cells are completely separated by one of these sterile cells (Fig. 244, F), Fig. 245.— Marsilia vestita. A, Longitudinal, B, ^^^ Bclajcff COUSldcrS transverse division of the male gametophyte, that Cacll grOUp of SpCrm X400; X, y, the two vegetative prothallial ,i renrpqpnfq P dktinrt cells; C, two free spermatozoids, X8oo; v, ^^^^^ repreSCniS d aibimct vesicle. antheridium. In view of the relationship between the Marsiliacese and Schizseace^, indicated by recent studies on the structure and development of the two families (Camp- bell (26)), this view has some support, as there is a cer- tain resemblance between each of these cell groups and the simple antheridium of Aneimia or Schizcea. The divisions in the central cells are very regular, and the sixteen sperm cells in each group are arranged very symmetrically (Fig. 245). The whole number in M. vestita is completed in about seven hours from the time germination begins, and the formation of the spermatozoids commences about an hour later and takes about XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPORE^ 421 four hours for its completion. Pilularia approaches much nearer to the PolypodiacCcX in the structure of the antheridium (Fig. 246). The first funnel-shaped wall is much more frequently extended to the hasal wall, and the two groups of sperm cells are much less distinct than in Marsilia. The spermatozoids of Marsilia are at once distinguished by a great number of coils, sometimes thirteen or fourteen in M. vestita. The cilia are very numerous, but are attached only to the broad lower coils, the upper narrow ones being quite free from them. The vesicle attached to the broad lower coils is very conspicuous and contains numerous starch granules as well as albuminous ones. In Pilularia the long upper part of the spermatozoid is absent, and it apparently corresponds only to the few broad basal coils of that of Marsilia, which are of nuclear origin, like the greater part of the body in the spermatozoid of Pilularia. Shaw (3) and Belajeff (7) have studied the de- velopment of the sperma- tozoid in Marsilia, Shaw's x-- x x-y,.v studies on M. vestita be- „ ^ „. ^, ... ^ r, •;;•;», ;• riG. 246. — Ripe anthendnim of Pilularia globuh- ing especially complete. fera, showing the two vegetative prothallial At the close of the sec- ^f\^-'' ?!^\ ^'^^' .^; ^r. ^P?""^f°^°^^' showing the large vesicle {v) with the con- Ond from the last division tained starch granules. of the central tissue of the antheridium, there appears at either pole of the spindle a small body, the "blepharoplastoid," which seems later to divide, the two halves increasing in size and remaining together near the resting nucleus. These two blepharoplastoids seem to disap- pear during the early stages of the next mitosis, but shortly afterwards there is seen at either pole of the spindle a small blepharoplast (b). At the close of the mitosis the blepharo- plast lies near the nucleus of the cell (the secondary sperma- tocyte of Shaw) . This blepharoplast divides, and the daughter blepharoplasts increase in size, finally occupying a position near the poles of the nuclear spindle (Fig. 247, B). This division results in the formation of the spermatozoid mother cells, or spermatids. After the division into the spermatids is complete, the 422 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. blepharoplast increases in size, and shows several granular bodies within it, and it is from these granules that the cilia- bearing band is developed. The blepharoplast becomes much elongated and with the nucleus moves toward one side of the sperm cell (Fig. 247, D). The nucleus also elongates, but the blepharoplast extends far beyond it. The blepharoplast finally forms a funnel-shaped coil of ten or more turns, of which the three posterior coils, which are much wider, are in contact with the slender coiled nucleus, which does not extend beyond this point (Fig. 247, E). The Macros pore and Female Prothallium The macrospores of the Marsiliacese are extremely complex in structure, and are borne singly in the sporangia. In Mar- FlG. 247. — Marsilia vestita. Development of the spermatozoid, X1500. A-C, last division preliminary to the forination of the spermatids; D-F, development of the spermatozoid; n, nucleus of spermatid; b, blepharoplast (after Shaw). silia z'cstifa they are ellipsoidal cells about .425X.750 mm. in diameter, ivory-white in colour, and covered with a shiny muci- laginous coating. The upper part of the spore has a hemi- spherical protuberance covered wnth a brown membrane, and it is the protoplasm within this papilla that forms the prothal- lium. The apex of the papilla shows the three radiating ridges like those in tlie microspores, and indicates that, like them, the macrospore is of the radial or tetrahedral type. Sections of the ungerminated spore (Fig. 248, A) show a structure much like that of the microspore, but more highly XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJi HETEROSPOREJE 423 developed. A noticeable difference is the segregation of the protoplasm containing the nucleus, which occupies the apical papilla. This is filled with tine granules, but is entirely free from the very large starch grains of the large basal part of the spore. The nucleus is somewhat flattened. A similar arrange- ment of the spore contents is found in Pilularia, but the apex of the spore does not form a distinct papilla. The epispore is of nearly equal thickness, except at the extreme apex, in Mar- silia, but in Pilularia, especially in P, globulifcra, the epispore Fig. 248. — Marsilia vestita. Germination of the macrospore; A, longitudinal section of the ripe macrospore, X6o; n, nucleus; B-G, successive stages in the development of the female prothallium and archegonium, X360; C, E, transverse sections, the others longitudinal; n, neck canal cell; h, ventral canal cell; r, receptive spot of the egg; k, remains of the nucleus of the spore cavity. of the upper third is much thicker, and from the outside the spore appears somewhat constricted below this. Previous to the first division, which in M. vestita takes place about two hours after the spores are placed in water, the amount of protoplasm at the apex increases, and the nucleus becomes nearly globular and there is an increase in the amount of chromatin. In Pilularia the first wall is alwavs transverse and cuts off the mother cell of the prothallium ; but in Mar- silia, while this is usually so, occasionally a lateral cell is cut 424 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. off first from the papilla. In Pilularia the next wall is parallel to this transverse primary wall, and this may also occur in Marsilia, but in the latter more commonly the first lateral cell is first cut off by a vertical wall, and this is followed by two others, which intersect it and include a large central cell (Fig. 248, E), from which a basal cell is subsequently separated. In Pihdaria, besides the formation of the basal cell by the second wall, the central cell is, as a rule, cut out by two, and not three, walls. The basal cell of the archegonium in Marsilia divides by cross-walls into equal quad- rants, and the lateral cells divide both by vertical and horizontal walls before any further divi- sions take place in the arche- gonium. This finally divides into the cover cell and inner cell. The neck is very short, especially in Marsilia, and each row has but two cells. These in Pihilaria (Fig. 249) are much longer. Both neck and ventral canal cells are very small, especially in Mar- silia, and the former has its nu- cleus undivided. In Marsilia the prothallium grows gradually as the divisions proceed, but in Pilularia (Fig. 249) the young prothallium increases but little in size until the divisions are almost ¥io. 2^9.-Piiuiaria giohuUfera A, B, completed, whcu thcrc is a sud- Young lemale protnallia, longitu- '- dinai section, X300; c, neck canal dcu enlargement. The complete cell; C, section of a recently fer- deVClopmCnt of the prOthalHum tilised archegonium, X300; sp, / ■*- spermatozoid within the egg. OCCUpicS about tWClve tO fifteen hours in Marsilia vestita, and in Pilularia giohuUfera forty to forty-five hours. Coker (i ) states that in Marsilia Drummondii the nucleus in the basal part of the spore subsequently becomes very large and irregular in form and finally divides amitotically in several parts which apparently remain active for some time. The egg in both genera is large, but in Marsilia it is the larger. In both, the receptive spot is evident. The nucleus XI LEPTOSPORANGIATAi. HETEROSPORE^ 425 is unusually small in Marsilia, which otherwise resembles Pilularia. The phenomena of fecundation are very striking in the Marsiliacece. The mucilaginous layer about the macrospore attracts and retains the spermatozoids, which collect by hun- dreds about it. The mucilage above the archegonium forms 1. 2. Fig. 250. — Marsilia vestita. Development of the embryo. A, Longitudinal section of archegonium with two-celled embryo; B, similar section of a later stage; C, two transverse sections of a young embryo; D, two longitudinal sections of an older one; I, I, the basal wall; L, cotyledon; st, stem; r, root; F, foot. A-C, X525; D, X260. a deep funnel, which becomes completely filled with the sperma- tozoids. As these die their bodies become much stretched out, so that they look very different from the active ones, with their closely placed coils. The attractive substance here is not con- fined to the material sent out from the open archegonium, as the 426 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. spermatozoids collect in equal numbers about those which are still closed, and even about spores that have not germinated at all. Marsilia did not prove a good subject for studying the behaviour of the spermatozoid w^ithin the egg, owing to the difficulty of differentiating the spermatozoid after its entrance. Pilularia is better in this respect, and shows that the changes are the same as those described in Marattia and Osmunda. Coincident with the first divisions in the embryo, each of the lateral cells of the prothallium (venter) divides by a peri- clinal wall, but the basal layer of cells remains but one cell thick. The prothallium grows with the embryo for some time, and in its later stages develops abundant chlorophyll, and its basal superficial cells grow out into colourless rhizoids. In case the archegonium is not fertilised, the prothallium grows for a long time, and reaches considerable size, but never develops any secondary archegonia. In Pilularia, both prothallium and em- bryo may develop chlorophyll in perfect darkness (Arcangeli (i),p. 336). The Embryo (Hanstein (2) ; Campbell (j, ^3)) The two genera correspond very closely in the development of the embryo, which shows the greatest resemblance to the Polypodiaceae. In Marsilia the development of the embryo proceeds very rapidly. The first division of the egg is com- pleted within about an hour after the spermatozoid enters, and in Pilularia after about three hours, as nearly as could be made out. In both the basal wall is vertical and divides the some- what flattened egg exactly as in Onoclea. The quadrant walls next follow, and then the octant wall, as usual. Of the latter the one in the root quadrant diverges very strongly from the median line (Fig. 250, C), and that in the foot quadrant is much like it. In the others it is nearly or quite median, and it is impossible to say which of the leaf and stem octants is to form the apical cell of those organs. The relative position of the young organs is exactly the same, both with reference to each other and to the archegonium, as in the Polypodiaceae. The Cotyledon The cotyledon grows for a time from the regular divisions of one or both of the primary octant cells, but this does not XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPOREJE 427 usually continue long, and tlie suljsequent growth is purely basal. The cotyledon is alike in both genera, and is a slenrler cylindrical leaf tapering to a fine point, where the cells are much elongated and almost colourless. Its growth is at first slow, but at a later period (in Pilukiria glohulifera about the eighth day) it begins to grow with great rapidity and soon reaches its full size. This is largely due to a simple elongation and ex- pansion of the cells, which are separated in places, and form a series of longitudinal air-channels separated by radiating plates of tissue (Fig. 251, i). The simple vascular bundle traversing Fig. 251. — Longitudinal section of the young sporophyte of Pilularia globiilifera, still enclosed in the calyptra (cal), and attached to the macrospore (sp), X75; B, the lower part of the same embryo, X21S; r, apical cell of the root; st, apical cell of the stem; i, lacunae. the axis is concentric, with a definite endodermis, but the tracheary tissue is very slightly developed. This becomes first visible about the time the leaf breaks through the calyptra. TJie Stem Of the two octants in the stem quadrant one becomes at once the apical cell of the stem, the other the second leaf, as in other Leptosporangiatse. The first wall in each octant meets octant and quadrant walls, and cuts off a large cell from each 428 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. octant, in contact with the foot. Hanstein and ArcangeH re- gard these as part of the foot, and physiologicahy they no doubt are to be so considered, but morphologicahy they are beyond question segments respectively of the stem and second leaf. At first these are not distinguishable from each other, but the divi- sions in the latter are usually (in Pilularia) less regular, and the apical cell early lost. It may, however, develop a regular three-sided apical cell, like that of the later leaves. The earlier segments of the stem apex are larger than the subsequent ones, and the broadly tetrahedral form of the primary octant is re- duced to the much narrower form found in the older sporophyte. The Root The first wall in the root quadrant strikes the basal wall at an angle of about 60°, so that the octants are of very unequal size (Fig. 250, C), and the larger one, as in other similar cases, becomes at once the initial cell of the root, which in both genera shows the same regular divisions that characterise the Poly- podiacese. The segments of the root-cap do not form any peri- clinai walls, and remain single-layered. The root, like the cotyledon, is traversed by regular air-chambers, and its trans- verse section resembles very closely that of the leaf. These air- chambers appear while the root is very young, and at a point between the endodermis and the cortex. The latter is at this stage divided into but tw^o cells, the outermost of which by a further tangential division becomes two-layered, the outer forming the epidermis, and the inner by similar divisions be- comes three-layered. The two outer layers divide by radial walls, but the inner ones divide only by periclinal walls, and form one-layered lamellae separating the air-spaces and connect- ing the endodermis with the outer cortex. The Foot The first divisions in the foot quadrant follow closely those in the root, but this regularity soon ceases, and after the first divisions no definite succession in the walls can be distinguished. Tlie foot remains small, but, as we have seen, the first segments of the lower epibasal octants practically form part of it, and doubtless all the lower cells are concerned in the absorption of xr LEPTOSPORANGIATAl HETEROSPOREAi 429 food from the spore. The volume of tlie protoplasm in the spore increases as the prothallium grows, but loses more and more its coarsely granular structure. In both Marsilia and Pihdaria the nucleus of the spore cavity soon becomes indis- tinguishable, and in the former is from the first very small. In Pihilaria it is larger, and in the later stages bodies were ob- served that looked as if they might be secondary "endosperm- nuclei," like those of Az'olla, but their nature was doubtful. A further study of Marsilia vestita has shown irregular deeply staining bodies in the protoplasm below the basal prothallial cells, which may perhaps be nuclei like those described by Coker (i) in M. Dnniunondii. The early leaves are at first alike in both genera, and the earliest ones do not show any trace of the circinate vernation of the later ones. In Pihilaria the later leaves are essentially like the cotyledon, but in Marsilia all the later leaves show a distinct lamina. This is at first narrow and undivided, and spatulate in form. In M. vestita this is succeeded by five or six similar ones, with constantly broadening lamin?e, which finally divide into two narrow wedge-shaped lobes, and these are then suc- ceeded by others with broader lobes, which finally are replaced by four lobes, the central ones being narrower than the outer ones. All of these earlv lobed leaves are folded fiat, and it is not until about ten or twelve leaves have been formed that finally the leaf attains the form and vernation of the fully-devel- oped ones. The divisions in the stem apex take place slowly, but appar- ently a complete series of segments is produced in rapid succes- sion, and there is an interval before any more divisions occur, as there is always considerable difference in the ages of any two succeeding sets of segments. The apical cell of Pihilaria in cross-section has the form of an isosceles triangle with the shorter face below. Probably each dorsal segment at first gives rise to a leaf, and each ventral one to a root. However, the number of roots exceeds that of the leaves, but the origin of these secondary roots was not further investigated. The Mature Sporophyte In both Marsilia and Pihilaria the fully-developed sporo- phyte is a creeping slender rhizome, showing distinct nodes and 430 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Fig. 252. — Part of a fruiting plant of Piliilaria Americana, X4; sp. sporocarps. XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPOREJE 431 internodes. At the nodes are borne the various appendages of tlie stem, and the elongated internodes are, except for occa- sional roots, quite destitute of appendages. Leaves and branches arise from the nodes, and in Marsilia are much crov^ded. The plants are aquatic or amphibious, and the habit of the plant is very different, especially in Marsilia, as it grows completely submerged, or partially or entirely out of water. Some species, like M. vestita, which grow where there is a Fig. 253. — Marsilia vestita. A, Vertical longitudinal section of the stem apex, X8o; L, leaves; st, stem apex; r, roots; B, the stem apex, X450; C, horizontal section of very young leaf, X450; D, similar section of an older one, X4S0; E, cross-section of petiole, X8o. marked dry season, grow^ in shallow ponds or pools, which dry up as the end of the growing period approaches, and the ripen- ing of the sporocarps takes place after the water has evaporated. In the first case the petioles are extremely long and weak, and the leaf-segments float upon the surface. In the other case the petioles are much shorter and stouter, and the leaves are borne upright. The young leaves are circinate, as in the ordinary Ferns, and in Pilularia retain the same structure as the coty- 432 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. ledon. In Marsilia they are always four-lobed. The sporo- carps are modified outgrowths of the petiole, which are often formed so near the base as to appear to grow directly from the stem. They often are borne singly, but may occur in consider- able numbers — twenty or more in M. poly car pa — and are glob- ular in Pilularia, bean-shaped in Marsilia. The growth of the stem and the origin of the various appendages are the same in both genera. A longitudinal section of the stem (Fig. 253, A) shows the decidedly pointed apex occupied by a large and deep apical cell with very regular segmentation. Each segment divides into an inner and an outer cell, the former in all the segments forming the central plerome cylinder, and the outer cells devel- oping the cortex of the stem, and the leaves in the dorsal seg- ments, the roots in the ventral ones. The young leaves are separated by distinct intervals or internodes, and apparently all of the dorsal segments do not give rise to leaves, but just what the relation is between the nodes and internodes was not determined. The roots arise in strictly acropetal order from the ventral segments, but their number does not seem to be constant. In Pilularia Americana the number of roots con- siderably exceeds that of the leaves, as it does in the young sporophyte of P. globulifera. The single axial vascular bundle is truly cauline, and ex- tends considerably beyond the base of the youngest leaf. The later leaves in Pilularia, both in their growth and complete structure, correspond to the primary ones. They grow for a time from a three-sided apical cell, in which respect they differ from Marsilia} The development of the leaf of the latter has been carefullv studied bv Hanstein in M. Drummondii, and M. vestita corresponds exactly with that species. A section of the very young leaf (Fig. 253, C) parallel with the surface shows a large two-sided apical cell. The leaf-rudiment assumes a somewhat spatulate form, and on either side a projecting lobe is formed, the rudiment of one of the lateral segments of the leaf. The apical cell is now divided by a median wall, after which periclinal walls are formed, and from this time the growth of the leaf can no longer be traced to a single initial cell. The first longitudinal wall in the apical cell establishes the two '^Pilularia globulifera, according to Johnson (2) and Meunier (i) has the typical two-sided cell found in Marsilia. XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJE HETEROSPORE^ 433 terminal lobes, which at first are not separated (Fig. 253, D). The establishment of the veins follows exactly as in Ferns with a similar venation, and is strictly dichotomous. The stem branches freely in both genera, and the branches arise close to the apex, and below a young leaf somewhat as in Azolla. The roots correspond closely to those of the higher homosporous Ferns. The segmentation of the apical cell fol- low^s the same order as in the PolypodiacCcC. Goebel's figure of M. salvatrix ( ( 10), p. 238) differs somewhat from the account given more recently by Andrews ( i ) for M. quadrifolia. The latter observer states that there are no periclinal walls in the root-cap segments, which remain throughout one-layered, and that the separation of the plerome takes place earlier than Goe- bel indicates. Van Tieghem's ((5), p. 535) account of the root of M. Dnimmondii confirms Andrews' observations upon M. quadrifolia. The bundle of the root is diarch, as in the Polypodiaceae, and the lateral roots arise in the same manner. The endodermal cells from which they spring are distinguished from the others by their shorter and broader form, and are very easily recognisable by this as well as from their position. They form tw^o vertical rows exactly opposite the ends of the xylem plate, and the lateral roots therefore are also strictly two-ranked. Narrow lacunae are formed in the cortical tissue of the root, and the cells surrounding these are connected by regular series of short outgrowths, which connect them in a way that recalls very strongly the connecting tubes between conjugating fila- ments of Spirogyra, and produce a similar ladder-like ap- pearance. The solid vascular cylinder of the young stem is later usu- ally replaced by a tubular one, but its structure is also con- centric, with phloem completely surrounding the xylem, and it has both an inner and outer endodermis. When the plants are completely submerged the ground tissue is mainly parenchyma, but in the terrestrial forms sclerenchyma may be developed in the cortex of the stem and petiole. The latter is always trav- ersed by a single axial bundle, which in the lamina in Marsilia divides repeatedly near the base of the wedge-shaned leaflets into numerous dichotomous branches. Luerssen ((7), p. 601) mentions as special reproductive bodies, tubers found in ]\I. hirsufa. These are irregular side branches covered with imperfectly-developed leaves, and with 28 434 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the cortical tissue strongly developed and full of starch. These are supposed to survive long periods of drought, and to germi- nate under favourable conditions. A condition somewhat analogous to this appears in M. vestita (Fig. 243, A), but whether these short lateral branches are of this nature was not investigated. The Sporocarp (Sachs (i) ; Goehel (6) ; Meunier (i) ; {Johnson (i, 2)) The development of the sporocarp is much the same in the h ^ / . \^i ^^ \ Fig. 254. — Pilularia Americana. Development of the sporocarp. A, Very young sporophyll with sporocarp rudiment (sp), showing a distinct apical cell; B-D, longitudinal sections of young stages, showing the formation of the "sorus canals" (sc), X130; V, the original apex of the young sporocarp; L, secondary lobes or leaflets; E, longitudinal section of an older stage, X about 130; s, s, young sori; F, transverse section of an older sorus, X180. two genera, but is most easily followed in the simple sporocarp of Pilularia. In P. Americana, the young fruit begins to de- velop almost as soon as the leaf can be recognised, and while it is still close to the stem apex. Growth is stronger upon the back of the young leaf, and it very early assumes the circinate XI LEPTOSPORANGIATJE HETEROSPOREJE 435 form. Before this curvature is very pronounced, however, in the sporophyll, a protuberance arises upon its inner face, a short distance above the base (Fig. 254, A). This originates from a single cell, which functions for some time as an apical cell, and causes the young sporocarp to project strongly from the leaf, of which it is simply a branch, somewhat analogous to the spike in Opliioglossuni. It may, perhaps, be better compared to a fertile leaf segment of Anciuiia, as it has been shown by Johnson (2), that the mother cell of the young sporocarp arises from the margin and not from the face of the leaf. It has at first the form of a blunt cone, but soon upon the side turned toward the leaf a slight prominence appears (Fig. 254, B, L) , and about the same time two similar lateral ones are formed. As in the sterile part of the leaf growth is stronger on the outside, and the young sporocarp bends in toward the leaf, so that the position of fertile and sterile segments is very like that in the young sporophyll of Ophioglossuin. The apex of the sporocarp rudiment, together with the three lobes, en- close a slightly depressed area, which becomes the top of the sporocarp. The four prominences (including the original apex of the fertile segment) are beyond question to be consid- ered leaflets, which remain confluent except at the top. A little later a slight depression or pit forms at the base of each lobe and the central area at the top. These pits are separated later- ally by the coherent edges of the leaflets, which extend to the axis of the sporocarp and are continuous with it. As the young fruit enlarges, the depressions deepen owing to the elongation of both leaflets and the axial tissue, which forms a sort of central columella (Fig. 254, D). Thus are formed four deep cavities, separated laterally by the united margins of the leaflets, and corresponding to the much more numerous "canals'' described by Russow and Johnson in the fruit of Mar-silia; like these they at first open at the summit by a pore, and a study of longitudinal sections shows clearly their strictly external origin. From his study of P. glohuUfera, Johnson (2) concludes that all four lobes of the sporocarp are of lateral origin. He w'as able to trace the origin of each sorus to a single marginal cell in each of the four segments of the young sporocarp. Sec- tions of the young sporocarp of Marsilia at this stage (John- son (i). Figs. 22, 23) resemble to an extraordinary degree 436 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the young fertile segment of the leaf of Schi::cea, where the relation of the sporangia to the leaf margin is very similar. Up to the time the cavities begin to form, the young fruit is composed of uniform tissue, but shortly after, the tissue sys- tems become differentiated, and the peduncle of the sporocarp is formed. At this time the vascular bundle of the peduncle can be recognised, and joins that of the sterile segment near B, SjC, Fig. 255. — Marsilia quadrifolia. A, Horizontal section of very young sporocarp, X500; B, transverse section of an older sporocarp; ^ c, sorus canal; sp, young sporan- gium, X about 340; C, horizontal section of young sorus showing the large apical macrosporangium, and the lateral microsporangia, mi; in, the indusium. (After Johnson.) its base. The peduncle is much longer in P. Americana than in the very similar P. globulifera. The circinate coiling of the sterile segment is repeated, though less conspicuously, here, and the body of the sporocarp is bent at right angles to the peduncle. LEPrOSPORANGIA T^ HETEROSPOREAl 437 The cavities rapidly become larger with the expansion of the growing sporocarp, but the space between tlie inner surface of the lobes and the columella remains narrow, owing to the growth of the sorus, wdiich almost completely tills it from the first. The sorus forms an elongated cushion, extending nearly the whole distance from the apex to the base of the lobe, along the median line of its inner face. In origin and position it corresponds closely to that of the Schizseacese. Fig. 256. — Transverse section of an older sporocarp of P. Americana, showing the four sori (j) ; fh, vascular bundles, X85; B, section of the wall of a nearly ripe sporo- carp, X255. The vascular bundle of the peduncle divides into four branches, where it enters the sporocarp, and one branch goes to each lobe, of which it forms the midrib lying below the sorus. From each of these two smaller branches are given off near the base, following the margin of the lobe (Fig. 256, 438 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. A). By this time the outer epidermal cells begin to thicken, the first indication of the hard shell found in the ripe sporo- carp. The development of the sporangia corresponds most nearly to that of the Schiz^acese. The surface cells of the sorus pro- trude as papillae, in which the same divisions arise as in other Leptosporangiatse. The first division wall is usually strongly oblique, but may be transverse. The formation of the arche- sporium is the same, but the apical growth of the sporangia is checked sooner in the earlier ones, w^hich have consequently a very short stalk. In the later ones, which arise between the others, the stalk is longer. The first sporangia are formed at the base of the sorus, and their development proceeds toward the apex; but later secondary ones may arise at any point in the sorus. The tapetum is well developed, and, as in most homospo- rous Ferns, consists of two layers, in some places of three. The number of sporogenous cells is usually eight, but some or all of these may divide again, so that the whole number ranges from eight to sixteen. The dissolution of the tapetum walls and subsequent division of the spores follow precisely as in As oil a. In stained sections the nucleated protoplasm of the tapetal cells is very evident after the w^alls have disappeared. At this point the difference in the two kinds of sporangia be- comes manifest. Those in the lower part of the sorus, i. e., the oldest ones, form the macrosporangia, the upper ones microsporangia. In the latter all the spores mature; in the former, as in Azolla, one spore grows at the expense of the others, and finally fills the sporangium completely. It has been generally supposed that no trace of an annulus could be detected in the Marsiliacese. The writer has found, however (Campbell (26)), in Pihdaria Americana, traces of a terminal annulus like that of the Schizaeacese. The ripe spo- rangium, moreover, is strongly oblique like that of Schlzcca. As the sporocarp ripens the outer cells become excessively hard, especially the first layer of hypodermal cells (Fig. 256), whose walls become so thick as to almost obliterate the cell cavity. The second hypodermal layer is also thickened, but not so strongly. At maturity the sporocarp of P. Americana forms a globular body about 3 mm. in diameter, covered with hairs, and attached to a long peduncle which bends downward XI LEPTOSPORANGIAT^ HETEROSPORE^ 439 and buries the ripe sporocarp more or less completely in the earth. The statement^ that this species has but three cham- bers is incorrect, and except for the longer pedicel of the fruit, and a slightly thinner epispore in the upper part of the macro- spore, it corresponds exactly to P. globulifera. The sporo- carp splits into four parts, corresponding to the four lobes of the young fruit, and the membranaceous margins of the leaf form a tough indusium surrounding the sporangia. This in- dusium is not, at least in P. globulifera, readily pervious to water, and germination does not begin for a long time after the valves separate, unless the indusium is artificially opened. Except for the number and position of the sori, and the relative position of the two sorts of sporangia, Marsilia agrees exactly with Pilularia. The sorus canals form two longitudinal rows along the sides of the elongated fruit rudiment, which may be compared to a pinnate leaf. In Marsilia, occupying the middle line of each sorus, is a row of large tetrahedral cells, which form three sets of segments, like any three-sided apical cell. Each of these cells produces a group of sporangia. The ter- minal one, derived directly from the apical cell, is a macro- sporangium; the smaller lateral ones, derived from its earlier segments, the micros.porangia. Fossil Lcptosporangiatce Sporangia of undoubted Leptosporangiatas are exceedingly rare in the earlier geological formations. Solms-Laubach (2) cites Plymenophyllitcs as probably being a genuine leptospo- rangiate Fern, and Zeiller (i) describes some isolated spo- rangia that seem to be much like those of the modern Gleich- eniaceae. Forms like the Osmundaceae have also been de- scribed by various writers, but no traces of Cyatheaceae or Polypodiaceae have been yet detected in Palaeozoic formations. In the Jurassic, undoubted evidences of Gleicheniaceae, Os- mundaceae, and Schizaeaceae are found (Raciborski (i)), but the Polypodiaceae do not seem to have appeared until still later. The existence of the Hydropterides below the Tertiary is doubtful, but in the latter formation occur undoubted remains of the living genera Salvinia, Pilularia, and Marsilia. ' Goebel (10), p. 240; Underwood (4), 2nd ed., p. 127; "Botany of Cali- fornia," vol. ii. p. 352. 440 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Affinities of the Leptosporangiat^ The Osmundacese undoubtedly are intermediate between the Eusporangiatse and Leptosporangiatse, but with which order of the former their affinities are closest is difficult to say. Among the Ophioglossaceae, the larger species of Botrychium and Hehninthostachys show apparent close structural similar- ity to the Leptosporangiatse ; but, on the other hand, in the distinctly circinate leaves and the character of the sporangia, as well as the histology, the Marattiaceas are certainly quite as nearly related. Apparently all of these forms are generalised types, springing from a common stock, but no two of them directly related. Among the Leptosporangiatse themselves the relationships are evidently much closer. A common type of prothallium and sporangium prevails throughout, even in the heterospo- rous forms. The four families, Osmundacese, Gleicheniacese, Cyatheace^, and Polypodiacese, form a pretty continuous series, of which the Polypodiacese are with very little question the latest and most specialised forms. This is evinced both by the geological record, which, so far as yet examined, shows that they were the latest to appear, and by the fact that at present they greatly outnumber the other Ferns, probably in- cluding at least 90 per cent, of all living species. The single genus Polypodiwn has over 400 species, probably as many as all the lower Ferns combined. These facts, together with the specialised character of all the parts, indicate that they are Ferns which have adapted themselves to modern conditions. The Schizseaceas and Hymenophyllacese do not seem to belong to this main line, but are somewhat peculiar types, ap- parently belonging near the bottom of the series. The Hymen- ophyllacese, on the whole, approach most nearly the Gleichen- iacese, with which they agree in many points, both in the sporo- phyte and gametophyte, but they also recall the Osmundacese, and possibly may form a branch somewhere between the two, but nearer the former. The peculiarities of the gametophyte are probably in large measure the result of environment, and the filamentous i)rothallium of some species of Trichomanes and Schizcca is beyond question a secondary and not a primary condition, and the prothallium is typically like that of the other Leptosporangiatse. The nearest affinities of the Schizseacese XI LEPTOSPORANGIATAl HETEROSPOREJE 441 seem to be with the Osmundacere, luit in the structure and ar- rangement of their vascular Ijundles they are more Hke tlie Gleicheniace?e. Of the two famihes of the Hydropterides, the Salviniace^e shows several points of resemblance to the Hymenophyllacea^. The development of the leaves is strikingly like those of Hy- menophyllaceae with reniform or palmate leaves, and the struc- ture of the sori almost identical. The absence of secondary Sfflvinia AzollOt Eusporan^iattr roots in Salvinia is suggestive also of the similar absence in some species of Trichoiuanes. The two-sided apical cell of the stem is, however, different from that of the few Hymeno- phyllacese examined, which all possess the pyramidal initial, but possibly further examination may show forms with an initial cell similar to that of Azolla or Salvuiia. The Marsiliaceas, except for their marked heterospory, are typical leptosporangiate forms. The writer has been inclined to assign them a position near the Polypodiaceae, but recent 442 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. work on these forms has led to a somewhat different conclu- sion (Campbell (26) ). Both the anatomical structure, and the character of the sporocarp and sporangium point to a not very remote affinity with the Schizseacese. This view would har- monise better with Belajeff's views as to the structure of the antheridium in Marsilia. The two genera of the Marsiliacese are evidently very closely related, and of these Pilularia ap- proaches nearer the homosporous Ferns. The accompanying diagram shows the relationship assumed here. CHAPTER XII EQUISETINE^ ff All of the living representatives of the second class of the Pteridophytes may without hesitation be referred to the single genus Eqiiisehim, with about twenty-five species, some of which, e. g., E. arvense, are almost cosmopolitan. In the largest species, E. giganteiim, the stems reach a height of lo metres or more, but are slender, not more than 2 to 3 cm. in diameter, and supported by the surrounding trees and bushes. The smallest species is E. scirpoides (Fig. 281, B), whose slender stems are seldom more than 15 to 20 cm. in length, and often one milli- metre or less in diameter. In spite of these differences in si?e, the structure is remarkably uniform, both in gametophyte and sporophyte. The following account is based mainly upon a study of E. telmateia,^ but applies to the other species that have been studied. The Gametophyte The ripe spore of Equisctum is globular and shows no trace of the ventral ridges usually evident in tetrahedral spores. Four distinct membranes surround it, the inner one (intine) being exceedingly delicate, but with care showing the cellulose reaction ( Buchtien ( i ) ) . Outside of this are the exospore and the elaters, between which lies another layer, ''Mittelhaut" of Strasburger ((11), p. 199), belonging to the exospore. The well-known elaters (Fig. 257, A) form two strips attached in, the middle and terminating in spoon-shaped appendages. The elaters are usually more or less spirally twisted, and when dry show faint oblique striations, except on the expanded ends. They are extremely hygroscopic, and respond instantly to any ^ E. maximum Lam. 443 444 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. changes in the moisture of the atmosphere. A careful study of the dehiscence of the sporangium shows that as it dries the expansion of the elaters assists very materially in opening it, and their function is something more than that of keeping the spores together, as has been asserted (Buchtien (i), p. 15), The striation of the elaters is merely the result of wrinkling by drying, and when moistened this disappears completely. The elaters show the cellulose reaction except upon the upper surface, which is cuticularised. The spores contain much chlorophyll, which in the dry spores appears amorphous and gives them a dark olive-green colour. So soon as the spore is moistened, however, it increases Fig. 257. — In this and all the following figures of Equisetum, the drawings were made from E. telmateia {E. maximum. Lam.), unless otherwise indicated. A, ripe, dry spore with expanded elaters, Xi8o; B, a similar spore placed in water, Xi8o; C, D, germinating spores, X360; E, older stages of germination, X180; r, primary rhizoid. in diameter by about one-half through the absorption of water^ and the numerous small round chloroplasts then become very evident. The nucleus is large, and occupies the centre of the spore. After a short time the elaters and the outer layer of the exposore are thrown off, and probably the rest of the ex- ospore, as no trace of this can be seen in the young prothallium. The spores quickly lose their power of germination, and should be sown as soon as they are discharged. If this is done germination begins almost at once, and within ten to twelve hours the first division wall may be completed. The chloro- plasts rapidly multiply by division and often show a distinct radiate arrangement, extending in lines from the nucelus to the periphery. The first division may occur before the spore has XII EQUISETINEyE 445 changed form, and in this case (Fig. 257, C) a small cell is cut off by a strongly curved wall. Both cells contain chlorophyll, but the nucleus of the smaller cell is smaller than the other. In other spores there is first an elongatir)n, as in Osmunda, and the smaller end, which like that has some chlorophyll, but not so much relatively as the larger, is cut off, and forms the first rhizoid, and within twenty-four hours, under suitable condi- tions, this may reach a length considerably exceeding the diame- ter of the spore. Sadebeck ( (6), p. 177) showed and Buchtien Fig. 258.— Young protTiaflia of Equisctmn, showing the variation in form, Xi8o. In A there is apparently a definite initial cell; r, rhizoid. ((i), p. 29) confirmed this, that the first rhizoid is positively heliotropic. The first divisions in the prothallial cell are extremely vari- ous, in this recalling the behaviour of the eusporangiate Fili- cinese and the Osmundaceae. The first wall may be either ver* tical or transverse (Fig. 257), and sometimes, but not often, there are several transverse walls, and a short filament is formed. More commonly the first transverse wall is followed by a vertical wall in one or both cells. In case the first wall is vertical it not infrequently happens that the two cells, by re- peated transverse divisions, form two parallel rows of cells, which may diverge, so that the young prothallium becomes two- lobed. In a number of cases a two-sided apical cell was seen (Fig. 258), but its growth is very limited. Finally, a cell-mass 446 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. occasionally is the first product of germination. As a not infrequent occurrence may be mentioned also the suppression of the first rhizoid (Fig. 258, C). The development for some time is so varied that it is impossible to give any rule for it, but generally the prothallium at this stage, like that of the lepto- sporangiate Ferns, consists of but one layer of cells, and does not show a midrib. These prothallia also do not have a definite apical growth, and are usually more or less branched. Often, Fig. nsg. — A, Female prothallium with the first archegonium (arj, X70; B, male pro- thallium, X70. however, the prothallium while still small has a somewhat cy- lindrical body composed of several layers of cells, and in these the rhizoids are mainly confined to the base. The chloroplasts which these at first contain are gradually changed into leu^o- plasts, and may be completely absorbed (Buchtien (i), p. 17). A comparison of the gametophyte with that of Lycopodhwi cernmim has been made (Jeffrey (2), p. 186), but as Goebel has pointed out ((22), p. 409) there is this radical difference, — in Eqiiisehtm the prothallium is dorsi-ventral, as it is in the Ferns, while in Lycopodhtin it is radially constructed. The more or less evidently upright form assumed by the prothallium in Equisetuvi is due to the amount of light. Normally the pro- thallium of E. tchnateia is not upright, but more or less decid- edly prostrate, as it is in the Ferns. (See Fig. 259, A.) XII EQUISETINEJE 447 The Sexual Organs The prothallia of Equisehmi are usually dioecious and, as is usual in such cases, the males are smaller and the antheridia develop first. The latter generally appear in about a month. In E. telmateia there is not so much difference in the appear- ance and size of the male and female plants, ancl they are not always distinguishable by the naked eye. The first antheridia in E. pratense (Buchtien (i), p. 21), may appear within four weeks on vigorous prothallia, and are found at the tip, or upon the forward margin of the prothallium. After the first marginal antheridia are formed, there is inau- gurated an active division in the cells immediately adjacent, and a sort of meristem is developed from which new antheridia Fig. 260. — Development of the antheridium, X190. A, Longitudinal section through the antheridial meristem showing antheridia of different ages; B, longitudinal sec- tion of young antheridium, X375; C, two sections of a terminal, single antheridium, nearly ripe, X190; D, three transverse sections of young antheridium, X190; o, opercular cell. arise, much as is the case in E. telmateia. While in the latter species, as in others, the antheridia may arise at the ends of the prothallia! branches, they also may be formed upon a meris- tem quite like the archegonia, and are usually in groups, so that longitudinal sections show antheridia of very different ages, all evidently derived from the activity of the meristem (Fig. 260, A). The development shows a close resemblance to that of the eusporangiate Ferns, and in connection with the other points in the growth of the gametophyte and sexual organs, suggests 448 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. a nearer connection of these two groups than is usually admitted. As in the eusporangiate Ferns, the antheridium mother cell is divided into an inner and an outer cell of which the inner one forms at once the sperm cells. When the antheridium arises at the end of a filament, the divisions in the terminal cell are very much like those in Osniunda. In the mother cell three intersect- ing walls enclose a tetrahedral cell, which then has the cover cell cut off by a periclinal wall. In both forms of antheridium the subsequent history is the same. The central cell divides first by a transverse wall, followed by vertical walls in each cell, and subsequently by numerous divisions wdiich show no definite arrangement (Fig. 260, C), and produce a very large number of sperm cells. In the cover cell only radial walls are formed, Fig. 261. — Development of the spermatozoids, Xiooo. A, Three of the central cells of an antheridium before the final division; B-D, final nuclear divisions in the sperm cells; E-J, development of the spermatozoid from the nucleus of the sperm cell; K, two free spermatozoids; v, the vesicle; h, blepharoplast. (I. J., after Belajeff). and it thus remains single-layered, as in Marattia and Osmunda. There is often a triangular cell (Fig. 260, D, c), recalling the opercular cell in these forms. From the prothallial tissue adjacent to the sperm-cells, there is usually cut off a mantle of tabular cells enclosing the sperm- cells, much as is the case in Marattia and Botrychrmn. The dehiscence of the antheridium is caused by the separation of the cells of the outer-wall, but no cells are thrown off. XII EQUISETINE^ 449 Development of the Spermatozoids The large size of the spermatozoids of Eqiiisetum makes them especially suitable for the study of their development, and this was traced with some care in E. telmateia. Belajefif (6), more recently, has studied the development of the spermatozoid in E. arvense. The nuclei of the sperm cells previous to their final division are globular and show one, sometimes two, small but distinct nucleoli, and numerous chromosomes. In exceptional cases the two blepharoplasts could also be seen. Previous to the final division the latter take their place on opposite sides of the now somewhat flattened nucleus, whose nucleolus cannot be distin- guished and whose chromosomes are very distinct, short, curved bodies. Their number could not wnth certainty be determined. The nucleus passes through the various karyokinetic phases, and the blepharoplasts occupy the poles of the nuclear spindle. The resting nuclei, as in other cases, show no nucleolus. Fig. 261, F, shows the earliest stage in the differentiation of the spermatozoid, and this corresponds exactly with what I have observed in various Ferns, and differs somewhat from Buch- tien's figures of corresponding stages. The nucleus, which is not noticeably lateral in position, shows a narrow cleft upon one side. Seen in profile (Fig. 261, F, i), one side projects some- what more than the other, and becomes the anterior end, which later becomes thinner than the posterior part. I was unable to see that this forward part behaved differently from the hinder part with regard to the nuclear stain employed, nor could I sat- isfy myself of the presence of the cytoplasmic anterior prom- inence which Strasburger ((11), IV., PL iii) figures in the Ferns. In some cases the blepharoplast could be seen (Fig. 261, E- H) and in the older stages this was much elongated, extending beyond the pointed end of the nucleus ; but perhaps owing to the fixing agent used — chromic acid — the formation of the cilia from the blepharoplast did not show at all clearly, while Belajeff indicates (Fig. 261, I) that they are very conspicuous. Per- haps also due 'to unsatisfactory staining, my preparations did not show at all clearly the cytoplasmic envelope about the nu- cleus which is so conspicuous in Belajeff's figures. (See Fig. 261, J.) The body rapidly elongates and becomes quite homogeneous, 29 450 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. but this does not occur until a comparatively late stage. The nucleus is here somewhat flattened to begin with, and the coils of the spermatozoid lie nearly in the same plane and resemble a good deal those of Marattia, except that they are larger. The protoplasm enclosed within the coils is conspicuously granular, and forms the large vesicle attached to the posterior coils of the free spermatozoid. The mucilaginous change in the w^alls of the sperm cells begins about the same time as the differentiation of the spermatozoids. The free spermatozoids consist of from two to three com- plete coils, of which the forward one or two are very much smaller than the very large and broad hinder one, which encloses the vesicle. The cilia are much like those of the Fern sperma- tozoid, but somewhat shorter. The cover cells of the ripe an- theridium are forced apart by the swelling of the mucilage from the disorganised walls of the sperm cells, which are forced out of the opening into the water, where the remaining wall of the sperm cell is dissolved and the spermatozoid set free. When in motion a peculiar undulation of the large posterior coil is conspicuous, a phenomenon which has also been observed in the quite similar spermatozoids of Osmunda. The young female prothallium is always a cylindrical mass of cells with a series of thin lateral lobes. After the archegonia begin to form and a definite apical meristem is established, the formation of these lobes is almost exactly like the similar ones in young plants of Anthoceros fnsiformis. The exact relation of the growing point in the older prothallium to the primary one could not be made out. In the former this arises, according to Buchtien ( i ) , upon the under side of the prothallium, with- out any apparent relation to the primary growing point. This much is certain, that just before the first archegonium appears, there is formed a cushion not unlike that of the Ferns. In the youngest condition this in profile (Fig. 262, A) shows an evi- dent apical cell (probably one of several), not unlike that of the Ferns ; but the great difficulty of obtaining accurate sections through it made it impossible to follow exactly its further de- velopment. This much can be stated confidently, however, that at the time when the first archegonia are produced, the structure of the prothallium is essentially that of Osmunda or Marattia, and consists of a central massive midrib and a one-celled lamina, which is not continuous, but composed of XII EQUISETINE^ 451 separate lobes. A similar ccjiidition exists in Osuiiinda, where ill the older prothallia similar but much shorter and broader lobes arise alternately from either side of the growing apex. The development of the archegonium is intimately associated with the formation of the lobes. The archegonium mother cell is formed close to the base of the young lobe upon the ventral side. By subsequent growth of the tissue between it and the apical meristem, it is subsequently forced to the upper side. Ijut its origin is ventral, as in the Ferns. The lobe at whose base : A, Fig. 262. — Development of the archegonium. A, Optical section of the very young archegonial meristem, X22S; B-E, longitudinal sections of young archegonia, X450; c, neck canal cell; v, ventral canal cell; 0, egg. it is borne grows for some time by a definite apical cell, which is very evident in horizontal sections (Fig. 263, C). The development of the archegonium most nearly resembles that of the eusporangiate Ferns. Usually, but not always, no basal cell is formed, and the first division in the inner cell sepa- rates the neck canal cell from the central cell. Both neck and ventral canal cells (Fig. 262, E) equal in breadth the central cell, and in this respect are most like the ]\Iarattiace?e. The neck canal cell later growls up between the neck cells, but there is usually a space between its summit and the terminal neck 452 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. cells, which here are much longer than the others. It subse- quently divides by a transverse wall, as may happen in the Marattiaceae and occasionally in Osmimda, but whether this always takes place is not certain (Fig. 263, A). The four rows of neck cells are all alike, and consist ordinarily of three cells Fig. 263. — A, Longitudinal section of nearly ripe archegonium, with two neck canal cells {c, c X550; B, section of an open archegonium, X275; C, D, two cross- sections of a young archegonium; L, the lobe at the base of which the arche- gonium is formed, XSSo. each, the terminal ones being very long, and when the archego- nium opens bending back strongly, but not becoming detached. The central cell is surrounded by a single layer of tabular cells cut off from the adjacent prothallium tissue, but these divisions may extend to the lower neck cells (Fig. 263, A). The Qgg is globular and shows no peculiarities of structure. Buchtien's ((i), p. 24) account of tlie further development of the mer- istem, as well as his figures, point to something very much like a repeated dichotomy of the growing point ; a further investiga- XII EQUISRTINEM 453 tion of the exact orij^in of tlic ]^rimary meristem ancl its relation to the secondary ones found in llie Ijranches is nuicli to be desired JefTrey finds in E. arvcnsc, E. hicmalc, and E. Uuiosum, that the neck canal cell usually divides longtitudinally, and compares it with the divisions in the archegonium of Lycopodium phlcginaria. This division may take place in 7i. tchnatcia, but is exceptional. It may be mentioned that a similar flivision has been observed in Marattia Douf^Iasii. Each archecfonium stands between two lobes, the one from • whose base it has itself developed, and the next younger one. As these lobes in vigorous prothallia grow to a large size, and branch, this gives the prothallium an extremely irregular out- line, recalling very much that of Anthoccros piinctatus or A. fiisiformis. These branching lobes are not to be confounded with the branches of the prothallium body due to the dichotomy of the archeo-onial meristem. These latter are alwavs short, and project but little compared to the secondary branching lobes produced from them. The entrance of the spermatozoids and the changes subsequent to fertilisation seem to be exactly the same as in Ferns. The prothallia are normally dioecious, but this is not ex- clusively the case. To a certain extent the external conditions influence the production of males or females, as in the Ferns, and unfavourable conditions of nutrition tend to increase the r^ proportion of the former. According to Hofmeister (i) the number of archegonia upon vigorous prothallia varies from twenty to thirty. His statement that this exceeds the number of antheridia in the larger male prothallia is not confirmed by Buchtien, who found as many as 120 of the latter in some cases. Usually more than one archegonium is fertilised, Hof- meister having found as many as seven embryos upon a single prothallium. He does not state how many of these develop. The embryo corresponds closely to that of the Ferns, and has been carefully described by Sadebeck (6). The Embryo The fertilised &gg grows until it completely fills the ventral cavity, and its granular contents become more separated, and 454 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the nucleus is decidedly larger than before fertilisation. The lower neck cells approach and apparently become grown to- gether, and as the divisions in the lower neck cells here contrib- ute to the calyptra, -the young embryo becomes more deeply sunken in the prothallial tissue than is common in the Ferns. The basal w^all is transverse, as in the Marattiaceae, and the formation of the quadrants takes place as usual. The position of the quadrant walls is, however, sometimes slightly different, Fig. 264. — A, Longitudinal section of the venter of a recently fertilised archeg'onium, X300; B, a similar section of an archegonium with the young embryo; C, D, two transverse sections of a somewhat older embryo, X300; st, apical cell of the stem; r, apical cell of the root; E, longitudinal section of an older embryo, X300; I, I, the basal wall. being often decidedly inclined In both epibasal and hypobasal halves (Fig. 264, E.). In the former the larger of the two primary cells is the initial for the stem, and its large size, com- pared to the leaf quadrant, already points to the greater develop- ment of the stem in the sporophyte compared to the leaves. Of the hypobasal quadrants the larger becomes at once the root, whose axis Is nearly coincident with that of the stem. Jeffrey ( (2), p. 169) thinks that In E. hiemale the root also may be of epibasal origin, but his figures 7 and 8 are capable of XII EQUISETINEJE 455 a different interpretation, and to judge from them it is quite as likely that the root is hypobasal as in the other species examined. The first two divisions in the stem quadrant estaljHsh the defini- tive apical cell, which occupies nearly the centre of the epibasal part of the eml)ryo, and is surrounded by a circle of fovu' cells, two of which lielong to the leaf cjuadrant (Fig. 225, C), and two are segments of the stem quadrant, the first one corresponding morphologically to the second leaf of the Fern embryo. This Fig. 265. — A, An advanced embryo of E. arvense, surface view, X360; B, optical section of a similar stage of E. palustre, X360; older embryo of E. arvense, X160; St, stem; R, root (all the figures after Sadebeck). circle of cells forms the first sheath about the stem of the young sporophyte. After one set of lateral segments has been cut off from the root quadrant, the primary cap cell is formed as in the Ferns. Unlike the latter, the divisions in the stem apex proceed rapidly, and it soon projects in the centre of the embryo as a broad conical prominence, terminating in the large tetrahedral apical cell. The three parts of which the primary leaf-sheath is com- posed remain distinct and form the three teeth (Fig. 265, C), which grow rapidly until they are about on a level with the apex of the stem. This growth is mainly due to the activity of the marginal cells. The root grows less actively at first than either stem or leaves, and at the time the latter is nearly fully developed forms but a small protuberance at the base of the embryo (Fig. 265, C). The foot at this time is not conspicu- 456 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. ous, but later enlarges more. Its cells are in close contact with the prothallial cells. The root now grows rapidly downward, penetrating through the prothallium until it reaches the ground. The stem apex rapidly elongates and grows upward through the calyptra. The embryo thus perforates the prothallium both above and below, as in Marattia, although owing to the position of the archegonium in the former, the relation of the embryo to the archegonium is not the same. The root in E. hiemale and E. arvense (Jeffrey (2), p. 169) penetrates the earth before the shoot breaks through the calyp- tra, but in E. limosiim, the emergence of the root occurs at a much later period. At the time the shoot emerges from the calyptra, there is already developed the rudiment of the bud that is to form the second shoot. This bud is formed above the origin of the primary root, between two of the primary leaf- traces. At this time there are already developed three or more leaf-whorls about the shoot-axis. The second shoot does not develop its first root until its first foliar sheath is well developed. In most species that have been studied, the primary shoot has the leaves of the whorls in threes, but in E. variegatwn (Buchtien (i), p. no) there are regularly but two leaves in each whorl, and Jeffrey found that this was sometimes the case in E. liinosuin. The development of the primary axis, unlike that of the Filicine?e, is limited, and it ceases growing after producing ten to fifteen sheaths, which, like the first one, are three-toothed. The stem remains very slender, but shows the marked division into nodes and internodes found in the later ones. This pri- mary stem has irregular lacunse in the cortex, but does not show the cavity so conspicuous in the central part of the older plant, and in E. telmateia, according to Buchtien, this is Cjuite solid. In this species he figures four vascular bundles, whose xylem is relatively much better developed than in the later stems. The Ixmdles, like all of those in the stem and leaves, are collateral, and the whole group is surrounded by a well-marked endo- dermis. From the base of this primary shoot a second stronger one develops. This second shoot is much more vigorous, and its leaf-sheaths have four teeth. From the base of this others arise in the same way and in rapid succession. Sometimes the third, or one or more of tlie later formed basal shoots, bends downward and penetrates the earth, producing the first of the XII EQUISETINEJE AS7 characteristic rliizomes. The first of these have also four- toothed slieaths, hut tlie jjranches prochiced from them gradually assume the characters of tlie fully-developed shoots, some of which ultimately bear sporaugia. The first shoots of the sporo- phyte, even in such species as later branch very freely, produce only an occasional branch, which breaks through the base of the sheath. In E. hiemalc, there is found, according to Jeffrey, a gradual transition from tlie typical arrangement of the tissues of the root, to those in the base of the young shoot. There is first developed in the latter an unbroken tube of reticulate tracheids, which Jeffrey considers to be a reversion to an originally cylin- drical stele. However, as this same arrangement is repeated in the succeeding nodes, it seems much more likely that this ring of tracheary tissue merely represents the basal node. Within the ring of tracheary tissue is a mass of parenchyma, and outside a zone of phloem bounded by a typical endodermis. The rudiment of the second shoot causes a break in the vascular ring above its point of origin. In the internode there are three vascular strands, corresponding to the three teeth of the foliar- whorl. In short, the structure of the primary shoot is essen- tially the same as that of the stouter shoots developed subse- quently. Although Jeffrey speaks of a "central-cylinder," there is nothing in his account to show that the vascular bundles do not originate from the primary cortical tissue, as they do in the adult shoots. The Mature Sporophyte On comparing the sporophyte of Equisctiiin with that of most Ferns, the greatest contrast is in the relative importance of stem and leaves. The stem in all the Equisetineae is extra- ordinarily developed, while the leaves are rudimentary, in strong contrast to their great size and complexity in most Ferns. All species of Eqiiisctnin produce a more or less developed under- ground rhizome, which often grows to a great length and rami- fies extensively. This, like the aerial branches developed from it, shows a regular series of nodes and internodes. The latter are marked by longitudinal furrows, and about each node is a sheath whose summit is continued into a number of teeth, vary- ing with the size of the stem. Corresponding to each tooth A, Fig. 266. — A, Upper part of a fertile shoot of E. telemateia, Xi; B, lower part of a vegetative shoot, with young branches for the next season's growth, X i ; T, tubers; C, cross-section of an internode of the fertile shoot, X4; L, cortical lacunae; D, sporangiophores, X4; E, median section of a single sporangiophore, X6; sp, . sporangia. XII EQ VISE TINEJI 459 of the sheath there is developed an axillary bud, which may either at once develop into a shoot, subterranean or aerial, or these buds may remain dormant for an indefinite period, being capable of growing-, however, under favourable conditions. The surface of the rhizome in E. tchiiatcia, especially at tlie nodes, is covered with a dense dark-brown felt of matted hairs, and a whorl of roots occurs at each node, corresponchng in num- ber to tlie number of axillary louds, from whose bases the roots really grow. Sometimes the buds become changed into tubers (Fig. 266), which are especially common in E. tchnatcia and E. arz'cnse. These tubes are protected Ijy a hard brown scleren- chymatous rind, within which is a mass of starchy parenchyma, traversed by the slender vascular bundles. In some cases these buds form in chains and are then seen to 1)e the swollen inter- nodes of short branches. The aerial stems are of two kinds, sporiferous and sterile. In one group the only difference between the two is that the former bear at the apex the sporangial strobilus ; in the second, of which E. tclmateia is an example, the sporiferous branches are almost entirely destitute of chlorophyll and quite un- branched, while the green sterile shoots are extensively branched. In such forms the fertile shoots die as soon as the spores are shed, and usually appear before the green shoots are developed. The Si cm (Rccs (2) ; SacJis (i) ; Janczcivski (j) ; Jeffrey (2)) A longitudinal section of one of the numerous subterranean buds (Fig. 267) shows that the conical apex of the stem is occupied by a large pyramidal cell whose segmentation is ex- ceedingly regular. The youngest of the foliar sheaths is sepa- rated from the apex by several segments, but below, the next older sheath is very close to it, and the internode, which in the older stem is so conspicuous, is scarcely perceptible. The closely-set sheaths grow very rapidly, so that all but the young- est ones extend beyond the stem apex, which is thus very com- pletely protected. They form a compact, many-layered cover- ing about it, presenting very much the appearance of the leaf- buds of many Spermaphytes. The apical cell shows the usual three series of lateral segments. These are arranged in three rows, but owing to a slight displacement in the younger ones. 460 AIOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the teeth of the sheaths ahernate. Each cycle of three seg- ments comes to he practically in the same plane, and consti- tutes a disc which later forms a node and internode of the stem. Each segment is first divided by a wall nearly parallel to the wall by which it was cut off from the apical cell, into two overlying cells. The upper cells or semi-segments give rise to the nodes, the lower to the internodes. The next walls are like the sextant w^alls in the roots of the Ferns, and a cross-section just below the apex presents exactly the same appearance. Each cell now divides by walls, Fia 267. — A, Median section of a strong- subterranean (vegetative) bud, X30; k, lateral bud; B, the apex of the same section, X200. apparently not always in the same order, parallel with the primary and lateral walls, and very soon there are periclinal divisions bv which an inner cell is cut off from each ses^ment cell that extends to the centre. This primary group of central cells is the pith, which later in the internodes is usually torn apart and destroyed, leaving the large central hollow met with in all the larger species of Eqiiisetiim. From the outer cells are developed the leaves, the vascular bundles, and cortex. The annular leaf-sheaths begin as outgrowths of the super- ficial nodal cells of each cycle of segments, and these form a circular ridge or cushion running round the base of the apical cone. The summit of this ridge is occupied l>y a row of mar- ginal cells, which are the initial cells, and from these segments are cut off alternately upon the inner and outer sides (Fig. 272, XII EQULStiTlNEJE 461 A). The growth is stronger at certain points, which, accor(Hng to Rees, have a definite relation to the early divisions. Thus in E. scirpoidcs the teeth are always three, and correspond to the Fig. 268. — Transverse section of a young vegetative shoot just below the apex, X^6o; B, outer part of a section lower down, X260; pr, procambial zone; C, young vascular bundle, X520; t, primary tracheids. primary nodal cells; in E. arvcnse there are six or seven, ni the first case corresponding to the sextant cells, in the latter to the sextant cells plus the first division in one of them. In the 462 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. large species, like E. telinateia, it is difficult to trace any such relation. In most forms, by subsequent dichotomy of some or all of the primary teeth, others are formed, so that the number in the fully-developed sheath exceeds that hrst formed. As soon as the young sheath begins to project, a section through one of the teeth shows that it is divided into an upper and lower tier of cells, the apical cell terminating the upper one. This division no doubt corresponds to the first horizontal division in the outer nodal cell from which the leaf-tooth originally comes. In one a little older (Fig. 2^2, B), in this upper tier of cells a line of cells occupying the axis is evident (fb), extending from the base of the leaf nearly to the summit, and growing at its outer end by the addition of cells derived from the inner part of the youngest upper segments of the terminal cell of the leaf.^ This is the beginning of the single vascular bundle found in each leaf. Shortly after this first indication of the vascular bundle of the leaf can be seen, the cells of the cortex immediately outside the central pith begin to divide rapidly by longitudinal walls and form a zone of cambiform cells completely surrounding the medulla. In the primary central row of cells in the leaves similar divisions occur, and a very evident procambium cylinder is formed, bending in and joining the procambium zone of the cortex. At the point of junction the cells are shorter and broader, and the cortical cells lying outside are also much broader, so that the cortical procambium is very conspicuous. If cross-sections are examined about this time, in the procam- bium zone are found a number of groups of cells where the divisions are more rapid, and the resulting cells narrower than the surrounding ones. These are the separate vascular bundles, and are continuous with those in the leaves (Fig. 269). The first permanent tissue consists of one or two small annular tracheids upon the inner side of the bundle (Fig. 268, C). These are followed by several others. They first form in the internodal part of the bundle and only later in the foliar portion. The nodal tracheids joining the xylem of the foliar and inter- nodal bundles are very irregular short cells with annular thick- enings upon their walls. Later two small groups of larger spiral trachccC are formed at the sides of the xylem, but the ' Each tooth is here regarded as a leaf, the sheath as a circle of con- fluent leaves. XII EQUISETINEAl 4t)3 greater part remains but little chanci-ed. By this time, in E. tchnatcia, numbers of cells with [)ccuhar contents are noticed scattered through the ])ith and cortex (Fig. 269). The con- tents of these are dense, aiid stniii flce|)]y, inrhcating the presence of mucilaginous matter, and ])robaljly tannin, their ap])earance and behaviour being very much like the tannin cells of Angiop- tcris or Marattia. In the older parts of the section the nodal cells remain short, while the internodal cells elongate very much and separate the nodes with their attached foliar sheaths. With this growth is associated the formation of the characteristic lacunae. In all Fig. 269. — Longitudinal section of the young stem, showing the junction of the foliar and internodal bundles; tr, the primary tracheids; x, x, tannin-bearing cells. the large species the growth of the medullary cells very soon ceases to keep up with the expansion of the stem, and they are torn apart and almost completely disappear, leaving a great cen- tral cavity in each internode separated from the neighbouring* ones by a thin diaphragm, — all that is left of the medulla in the fully-developed stem. The leaves of successive sheaths alter- nate, and a study of the course of the vascular bundles shows that at each node the alternating bundles of successive inter- nodes are connected by short branches. Corresponding to the 464 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. vascular bundles are ridges upon the surface of the internodes and foliar sheaths, due to greater growth at these points, as a result of which a regular series of cortical lacunae (vallecu- lar canals) is formed, alternating with them (Fig. 266, C), and lying just outside of the cortical zone containing the vascu- lar bundles. In some of the small species of Equisetum, as in the primary shoot, the central lacuna is absent. A cross-section of the fully-developed stem of E. telmateia (Fig. 266, C) shows this very regular arrangement of the vas- cular bundles and lacunae. In addition to the large cortical ones, each vascular bundle has, on the inner side, a large air- space, which like the other is formed by the tearing apart of the tissues of the bundle. In this way the primary tracheids are torn apart and often destroyed, so that all that remains of them are the isolated thickened rings adhering to the sides of the canal. The bundle is strictly collateral in structure, and very much resembles that of many grasses and other simple Mon- ocotyledons. The phloem is composed of sieve-tubes, which, according to Russow (i), have only horizontal sieve-plates, and no lateral ones as in the Ferns. These are mingled with cambiform cells. In the species in question there is in addition a zone of bast fibres at the outer limit of the phloem. Surrounding the whole circle of bundles in E. tchnateia, E. arvense, and several other species, there is a common endo- dermis (Fig. 270, en). In others the arrangement is different (Pfitzer (i) ; Van Tieghem (6)). Thus in E. limosum, each separate bundle has its own endodermis ; in E. hiemale there is a common inner as well as an outer endodermis in the aerial stems, while the bundles of the rhizome are like those of E. limo- sum. Inside the endodermis lies the single pericycle. There has been some controversy as to the nature of the vas- cular system in Equisetum. Van Tieghem (6, 8) describes the stem of Equisetum as "astelic" ; Strasburger ((11), vol. 3) considers it as monostelic. Jeffrey has attempted to reduce the structures to his ''siphonostelic" type, i. e., he would compare the complex of vascular bundles to the cylindrical stele of the Ferns and Lycopods. The spaces between the vascular strands of the internodes he considers as ''gaps" comparable to the foliar gaps in the stele of the Ferns, or the ramular gaps in the stele of the Lycopods. He is, moreover, of the opinion that the solid stele C'protostele") found in the fossil Sphenophyllales is the XII EQUISIITINEJE 4^5 prototype of the ''siphonostele," which he thinks is the condition found in Equisctiuii. He seems, however, to have overlooked the fact that in the adult shoot, at least, of Eqiiisetiim, the whole vascular system of the stem orii^inates from the primary cortex or perihlem, the original central tissue-cylinder giving rise only to the pith. Moreover, his assumed ''ramular gaps" are found equally developed whether branches are developed or not, and are obviously related to the leaf-traces of the internode. All the cortical cells are separated by small intercellular spaces, which are very conspicuous in the soft tissue of the Fig. 270. — Transverse section of the vascular bundle of a fully-developed vegetative shoot, X75; i, i, lacunae; x, x, tannin cells; t, t, remains of the primary tracheids; en, endodermis. fertile stems of E. tcUnateia and E. arvcnse. In all of the inter- nodes of the main axes of E. tchnatcia chlorophyll is absent, but in most species the principal assimilative tissue is situated here. It consists usually of isolated masses of transversely ex- tended green cells separated by strands of colourless sclerenchy- matous fibres, which form the ridges so prominent upon the in- ternodes and foliar sheaths. Seen in cross-section the masses of 30 no 0' c p.? f c-^-. >'■ Fig. 271. — Development of the stomata. A-C, Surface views of very young stomata of E. telmateia, X600; D, section of an older stoma of E. limosiim, X700 (after Strasburger) ; E, outer surface of a complete stoma of E. telmateia, showing the silicious nodules upon the epidermal cells; F, inner side of the same, showing the silicious bars upon the inner walls of the guard cells; v, v, accessory cells; s, guard cells. XII EQUISETINE7E 4^7 green cells are concave outwardly and lie beneath the ridges. In secondary branches the amount of this tissue is much greater and the lacunae less conspicuous, or indeed even wanting. The epidermis, as is well known, contains great f|uantities of silica, which gives it its very rough and harsh surface. This is deposited either uniformly, as is usually the case in the lateral cell walls, or in tubercular masses. Upon the inner surface of the guard cells of the stomata it forms regular transverse bars (Fig. 271). Upon the outer walls of the epidermal cells the masses form either isolated bead-like projections or these are more or less completclv confluent. The stomata are peculiar in structure, and their development was first correctly described by Strasburger (i). In E. tel- luafcia these only occur usually upon the foliar sheaths, but in species with green internodes they are found principally upon the sides of the furrows over the green hypodermal tissue.^ Before the stoma proper is formed, the cell divides twice by longitudinal walls (Fig. 271), and the original cell is thus divided into a central one (the real stoma mother cell) and two narrow lateral accessory cells. The central cell now divides again, and the division wall splits in the centre as usual. A cross-section of the young stoma (Fig. 271, D) show^s that the walls by wdiich the accessory cells are cut off are inclined, so that the stoma cell is broader at the bottom than at the top, and as develop- ment proceeds the accessory cells completely overarch the stoma, and in the older ones look as if they had arisen by horizontal divisions in the primary guard cells. The accessory cells show the same tuberculate silicious nodules upon their outer walls as the other epidermal cells, and upon the inner face of the real guard cells only are formed the regular bars. Stomata are quite absent from the rhizome, and also from the colourless fertile branches of E. tclinatcia. Compared with the aerial stems, the rhizome shows a smaller number of vascular bundles, and a cor- responding reduction in the number of the lacunae. The Branches Until the researches of Janczewski (3) and Famintzin (i) it was supposed that the lateral branches arose endogenously. ^ Miss E. A. Southworth (i) found that in E. arz^ense they occur upon the ridges, and upon the fertile as well as the sterile shoots. 468 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Their researches, however, showed conclusively that this was not the case, but that the origin is exogenous. In most species they are produced abundantly, and a bud is formed in the axil of each leaf, although it frequently happens that some of them do not develop fully. In E. telmateia they do not occur at all, as a rule, upon the colourless sporiferous shoots, but are regu- larly formed from all but the lowest nodes of the sterile stems. Fig. 2y2. — Longitudinal section of a young vegetative shoot showing two young leaves (L.), X200; B, section passing through the base of a somewhat older leaf; fb, vascular bundle; C, section passing through a young bud {k). In E. scirpoides they are absent from all the aerial stems, but whether rudiments of them are formed does not seem to have been investigated. Their development may be readily traced in a series of median longitudinal sections through a vigorous sterile stem of E. tchnatcia or E. arvense before it appears above ground. The young bud (Fig. 272, C) originates from a single epidermal cell just above the insertion of the leaf. This cell enlarges and is easily recognisable. In it are formed three intersecting walls cutting out the apical cell, which at first is somewhat irregular, luit soon assumes its definite form, and the subsequent growth of the branch resembles in all essential points that of the main XII EQUISETINE^ 469 shoot. Very early the cells of the leaf-base immediately above the young- bud grow around it like a sheath, and finally become grown together with the epidermal cells of the axis above the bud, which thus lies in a completely closed cavity. As the bud grows it gradually destroys the tissue surrounding the cavity, and finally breaks through the base of the leaf, appearing from the outside as if it had developed from below and not from the axil of the leaf. In most species these branches remain simple, Fig. 273. — Section of a lateral bud, enclosed within the sheath formed by the leaf-base, X175. but in E. sylvaticum and E. giganteum the secondary branches also ramify. The Roots The formation of the roots is intimately connected with that of the lateral buds. Each bud normally produces a single root below the first foliar sheath, which in the buds derived from the rhizome all develop, whether the buds themselves grow further 470 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. or not. According to Janczewski, certain of these rhizogenic buds of the rhizome produce several roots, but the buds remain otherwise undeveloped. In the aerial stems the roots remain normally undeveloped, but may often be stimulated into growth by keeping the stem moist and dark. Van Tieghem ((5), p. 551) describes the roots of E. palus- tre as being exogenous, and says they can be traced to a definite cell of one of the young segments. Janczewski ((3), p. 89), however, was unable to recognise the young root until the first Fig. 274. — A, Longitudinal section of the root apex, X200; x, x, the large central ves- sel of the vascular bundle; B, C, two transverse sections passing through the apex, X200. In C is shown the first divisions of the cap cell. foliar sheath was well developed, and in E. telmateia I could see no trace of the root in still older buds, and they were apparently always of endogenous origin, although this point was not spe- cially investigated. The structure of the apical meristem is much like that of the leptosporangiate Ferns, the main difference being the greater development of the root-cap, in which periclinal walls are fre- quent, so that the older layers, especially in the middle, are several cells thick, and not clearly limited. After the sextant walls are formed, each semi-segment is XII EQUISETINE^ 47i divided at once into an inner and an outer cell, the former giving rise directly to the plerome or central cylinder. The next division (seen in longitudinal section) separates the epi- dermis initials from the cortex. A cross-section of the young plerome immediately after the first divisions have taken place (Fig. 275, A) shows that tlie three primary cells are of unecfual size, and that the two smaller ones divide first. From the larger one, the first periclinal wall separates a central cell, which occu- pies almost exactly the middle of the section, and this stands immediately above the corresponding one in the older segments, so that in longitudinal sections (Fig. 274) these form a very conspicuous axial row of cells {x, .r), which together constitute Fig. 275. — Three transverse sections of the young root, X200; en, endodermis ; v, cen- tral vessel. the single large vessel which occupies the centre of the older bundle. The endodermis becomes separated by this time, and a little lower down divides by periclinal walls into the two layers found in the completely developed root. The tissues of the cen- tral part of the young root are very regularly disposed (Fig. 275, B, C). In the centre is the large vessel already described, around which are arranged at first a single row of usually six or eight cells (Fig. 275, B). By these first divisions the sepa- ration of the xylem and phloem of the bundle is complete. If there are six of these primary cells the bundle will be triarch, if eight, tetrarch. In somewhat older sections of a tetrarch bun- dle (Fig. 275, C) four of the primary cells are still recognis- able and have divided but little. These form the four groups 472 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. of tracheids of the older bundle. The intermediate cells divide much more rapidly and constitute the phloem. The number of endodermal cells in a cross-section corresponds generally to the number of xylem and phloem masses. The peripheral groups of tracheae early develop spiral thickenings upon their walls, and sometimes there is but a single row of tracheae in each xylem mass. Each of the three phloem masses of E. variega- tmn has three narrow sieve-tubes in contact with the inner endo- dermis surrounded bv thin-walled cambiform cells. The thick- enings upon the walls of the large central vessel form only at a late period. Intercellular spaces arise at the angles of the outer endo- dermal cell, and similar ones also between the outer cells of the cortex, which becomes very spongy in the older roots. Numer- ous brown root-hairs, like those upon the rhizome, cover the surface of the root. A pericycle is quite absent, and the sec- ondary roots arise from the inner endodermis in direct contact with the tracheids. The latter, as will be seen from the figure, lie between two endodermal cells, and the young root lies there- fore not directly opposite, but to one side of the corresponding xylem mass. The young roots may arise from either of these endodermal cells, and consequently there is formed a double row of rootlets corresponding to each xylem mass of the bundle. Shortly after the rootlet is formed, the endodermal cell outside it divides by a tangential wall, and this develops into a double layer of cells completely enclosing the young rootlet (Van Tieghem (5), p. 395). A similar "digestive pouch" is formed, according to Van Tieghem, in the roots of many Ferns, but is in these derived from the cortex outside the endodermis. The double endodermis of the bundle of the older root shows the characteristic foldings of the radial walls only upon the outer cells. Cormack ( i ) has recently published a paper showing that in E. maxiimnn (felinafeia) there is a slight secondary increase in thickness in the nodes of the stem, due to the presence of a genuine cambium, not unlike that in the stem of Botrychium. The Sporangium (Bozver (15)) In all species of Equisetiim the sporangia are formed upon the under side of peltate sporophylls arranged in closely-set XII EQUISETINB^ 473 circles about the upper i)art of the axis of the fertile shoots (Figs. 266, 281). A section through the apex of the young shoot shows much the same structure as a sterile one, but the apical cell is smaller and the leaves do not arise so near the sum- mit. Circular foliar sheaths are formed in the same way, but the leaves form rounded elevations, either entirely separated or but slightly joined (Fig. 276). These are at first nearly hemi- spherical, but soon become constricted at the base, and about the same time the first trace of the sporangia can be seen. A sec- tion of the young sporophyll shows that the centre of the promi- FiG. 2j6. — A, Longitudinal section of the apex of a young fertile shoot, Xi6; B, apex of the same, Xi6o; sp, young sporangiophore; x, apical cell. nence already has formed the young plerome which, as in the ordinary leaves, joins that of the internode beneath. Just above the base a cell may sometimes be detected, which is larger than its fellows, and has a larger nucleus. From a comparison with slightly older stages there is no doubt that this is the sporan- gium mother cell, or more correctly the axial sporangial cell, as the adjacent tissue also takes part in its further growth. This axial cell now becomes separated into an inner and outer cell, as in Botrychimn. The outer cell divides again. The inner- 474 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. most cell of the axial row is the archesporium, and gives rise to the sporogenous cells by repeated divisions, at first at right angles to each other, later in all directions. Bower ((15), p. 497) thinks that all the sporogenous cells are not to be traced back to the single archesporial cell, but that the inner of the two cover cells also takes part in spore-formation. The exact limits of the archesporium are difficult to follow, as the contents of the sporogenous cells are not strikingly different from the Fig. 277. — A, Longitudinal section of young sporangiophore, showing the primary sporangial cell (sp), X260; B, C, longitudinal sections of young sporangia, X260. The archesporial cells are shaded. inner tapetal ones. These are derived from the cells adjacent to the axial row, and from the cells of the latter just outside the archesporium. The wall of the sporangium is mainly formed from the cells adjacent to the axial row of cells. All the cells grow and divide rapidly, so that the sporangium soon projects strongly from the margin of the sporophyll, whose upper part becomes broad and flattened, while the stalk increases but little in diameter. The wall of the sporangium at first is three or four cells thick. Finally it is reduced to but a single complete XII EQUISETINE^ A7S layer by the absorption of the others, 1)iit the remains of a sec- ond layer can be made out in stained sections of the ripe sporan- gium (Fig. 280, E). The vascular bundles of the sporophyll divide, one branch running to each sporangium. Of the two species studied by Bower, E. orvense and E. //- inosum, the latter showed more slender and strongly projecting sporangia, Init otherwise they were alike. E. tchnatcia has even more massive sporangia than E. arvense. The sporophylls Fig. 278. — Longitudinal section of an older sporangium, X260. The nuclei are shown in the archesporial cells. form a regular cone at the apex of the fertile branch, and are arranged in regular whorls, which vary in number in propor- tion to the size of the cone. The top of the sporophyll is al- ways polygonal in outline, owing to the lateral pressure of its neighbours, and very often they are regularly hexagonal, but this bears no relation to the number of sporangia, which usually exceed in number the angles of the sporophyll. Development of the Spores The development of the spores in Equisetum, while agree- ing in many respects with that of the eusporangiate Ferns, shows some peculiarities that are noteworthy, and as this ofTers one of the best cases for studying spore-formation, it was somewhat 4/6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. carefully followed in E. tehnateia. After the complete num- ber of cells has been formed in the archesporium, and before the tapetal cells are broken down, the sporogenous cells are di- vided into groups which begin to separate from each other. With the enlargement of the sporangium and the breaking down of the inner tapetal cells these masses become isolated, and are very easily removed from the sporangium (Fig. 240, A). They usually consist of four cells, which in water swell up some- what. In a fresh condition they appear quite colourless, but the cytoplasm is densely granular. The nucleus is very large and appears quite transparent with one or two distinct nucleoli. In microtome sections of about the same age the numerous rod- shaped chromosomes w^ere very evident, but their number could not be determined. The nucleolus is conspicuous, and on one side, in a slight depression in the nuclear membrane were seen, in some cases Avhat were taken to be two centrospheres. The latter were not alwavs verv evident, and the radiations which are usually present about centrospheres, were not seen. From the later investigations of Osterhout (i) upon E. limosum, it is probable that the interpretation of these bodies as centro- spheres was not warranted, as he failed to find centrospheres in that species, and their presence in many other cases, where it was supposed they existed, has been disproved. Osterhout has also shown that the bipolar spindle, observed in E. talmateia is a secondar}^ condition. In E. limosum, he found that about the time the spirem-filament had completely separated into the individual chromosomes, a change was ob- servable in the cytoplasm surrounding the nucleus. Up to this time the cytoplasm in material treated with the Flemming triple stain shows the characteristic orange or brownish coloration. The cytoplasm immediately around the nucleus now stains a vio- let color, and is supposed to assume the character of kinoplasm. This kinoplasmic zone increases in size, and gradually assumes more and more the appearance of a dense net of delicate fibres — the future spindle-fibres. These begin to extend outward into the orange cytoplasm and converge at numerous points, so as to form a number of conical bundles radiating from the nucleus. There is thus developed a multi-polar spindle, and as the nuclear membrane gradually disappears, the free ends of these spindle fibres penetrate into the nuclear cavity and come in contact with the chromosomes, which gradually arrange themselves into the XII EQUISETINE^ 477 characteristic nuclear plate. The separate nuclear spindles finally converge more and more, until finally they unite into a more or less definite large bipolar spindle with the nuclear plate at the equator (Fig. 279, C). Before the final division takes place, the sporogenous cells become completely rounded off, and are embedded in a mass of nucleated protoplasm (Fig. 280, A) derived from the tapetal cells, but also in part from some of the archesporial cells which do not develop into spores. Fig. 279 shows the successive stages in the process. During Fig. 279. — A, Group of four sporogenous cells of E. telmatcia, X400; B, C, first mitosis in E. limosum (after Osterhout) ; B, shows the multipolar spindle; D, E, second mitosis in E. telmateia. the division of the primary nucleus there is an evident cell plate formed, but no division wall. During this first division there is probably a reduction in the number of the chromosomes, as in Osmitnda. At any rate the number is evidently much smaller during the metaphases of the second nuclear divisions (Fig. 279, D). The second divisions are the same as the primary one, and the planes of the two nuclear spindles may either be parallel or at right angles (Fig. 279, D). In either case the resulting nuclei arrange themselves at equal distances from the 478 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. centre of the cell, and the connecting filaments are formed be- tween them. In the connecting spindles there is formed be- tween each pair of nuclei a cell plate, which soon develops into a definite cellulose membrane, and the spores separate completely. It is probable that the definitive cell-wall is formed in the same way as in the spore-formation of other plants (Mottier ( 3 ) , p. 32 ) . The cell-plate formed at the equator of the spindle in the later stages of division, is split into two layers which thus C B m. Fig. 280. — A, Group of sporogenous cells, just before the final division into the spores, embedded in the nucleated protoplasm formed from the disintegrated tapetum, and sterile archesporial cells,. X500; B, optical section of young spore, showing the three membranes; in, the middle lamella, X500; C, an older spore, showing the splitting of the outermost coat to form the elaters, X500; D, surface view of the dorsal cells of the wall of a ripe sporangium, X150; E, section of the wall, show- ing the remains of the inner layers of cells (0, X250. separate completely the two protoplasts. In the space between the protoplasts, the new cell-wall is then laid down. The young spore has at first a very delicate cellulose mem- brane, which thickens, and later has separated from the outside the ''middle layer" (Fig. 280, B, in), which in spores placed in water lifts itself in folds from the underlying endospore. The outer perinium seems to be unquestionably formed through the agency of the nucleated protoplasm, in which the young spores XII EQUISETINEAl 479 lie. It is at first a uniform meml)rane, closely applied to the middle coat, but when placed in water it swells up and separates completely from the exospore, or remains attached to it at one point only, which marks the point of attachment of the elaters in the ripe spores. The elaters arise from the epi spore by its splitting spirally into four bands (Fig. 280, C), due apparently to thickening along these bands, leaving thin places between, which are finally absorbed. The outside of the elaters becomes cuticularised. The ripe spores contain numerous chloroplasts, which only are evident in the latest stages of development. In E. arvcnse the formation of the sporangia begins nearly a year before the spores are shed, and they are completely developed during the preceding autumn. The growth of the fertile branch and the scattering of the spores take place very soon after growth begins in the spring. Whether in cold climates E. tcUnatcia behaves the same way I cannot state ; but in Cali- fornia, where growth continues all the winter, the development of the sporangia is gradual, and the fertile stems grow up and scatter the spores as soon as they are ripe. The ripe sporangia are oblong sacs, whose wall is composed for the most part of a single layer of elongated cells, marked with spiral thickened bands upon the dorsal surface and rings upon the ventral cells, where the longitudinal slit by which the sporangium opens is placed (Fig. 280, D, E). The internodes in the strobilus are very little developed, but as the spores ripen there is a slight elongation, by which the sporophylls are separated. Classification Milde ( i) divides the genus into two, Equisctuin^ (Equiscfa phanopora), in which the accessory cells of the stoma are on a level wdth the surface of the epidermis; and Hippochcrtc (E, cryptopora), in which the stomata are sunk in depressions of the epidermis. In the former group are two divisions, those which, like E. arvcnse and E. tchnatcia, have the fertile and sterile branches different, and those where they are alike, c. g., E. liino- snm (Fig. 280, A). Some species, c. g., E. prafcusc, have the fertile stems at first colourless, but afterwards forming chloro- phyll and developing branches. In Hippochcrtc, which includes among American species E. hiemale, E. robustiun, E. z'ariega- ' Etieqitisetum, Sadebeck, Fig. 281. — A, Equisetum limosmn, X ^ ; B, E. scirpoides, X2. XII EQUISETlNEAl 481 turn and E. scirpoidcs (Fig. 281, B), the aerial branches are all similar and often are quite iinbranched. The foliar sheaths show considerable variation. In the fertile stems of E. tel- matcia (Fig. 266) they are extremely large and the ribs very prominent, but the separate leaves are not all distinct at the apex, but the sheath splits into a few very deeply cleft pointed lobes. In the sterile shoots, however, and in all the stems of most species, the teeth are very distinct and the foliar sheath much shorter. The number of teeth varies from three in E. scirpoides, to thirty or forty, or even more, in E. telmateia and E. robnsftim. In E. silvaticiim the branches produce whorls of secondary branchlets. Sadebeck (8) recognises 24 species of Equisctiim. The largest forms occur in tropical America, where some species, e. g., E. gigantciiin, reach a height of 3 to 12 metres, but are relatively slender, the stem usually not exceeding two or three centimetres in diameter, and requiring support from the shrubs and trees among which it grows. E. Schaifneri is described as having a stem about two metres in height with a thickness of 10 centimetres, but with a very large central cavity, so that it is not very strong. In some of the larger species, e. g., E. gi- gaiiteum, cones may be borne at the end of the lateral branches, as well as at the a^^ex of the main shoot. Fossil Equisetinece The living genus Equisefnm is represented in a fossil condi- dition by a number of closely allied forms, perhaps generically identical, and usually united under the name Equisetites. Be- sides these, there are several types differing materially from Eqiiisetum, but nevertheless undoubtedly related to the living forms. The most important of these fossil forms are the char- acteristic Palaeozoic fossils belonging to the Calamitacese and Sphenophyllacege. A further discussion of these forms will be left for a later chapter. Affinities of fJie Equisetinece The Equlsetineae, as will be seen from the account of the fossil forms, are a very ancient group, and their relation to the other Pteridophytes somewhat problematical. The modern 31 482 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. forms being so restricted in number and type, offer but partial means of comparison ; still a comparison of these with the sim- pler Filicinese does indicate some affinity between the two groups, although, as might be expected, a very remote one. Van Tieghem (6) has shown that the structure and arrange- ment of the vascular bundles in the stem of Ophioglossiim and Equisetiim have much in common. As we have seen, the pro- thallium is not essentially different in Equisetum and the euspo- rangiate Ferns, and the spermatozoids are closely like those of the latter, and not at all like those of the Lycopodinese. This latter point I believe to be one of great importance. If the Equisetinese do come from a common stock with the Ferns, they must have branched off at a very remote period, long before the latter had become completely differentiated. The very different importance relatively of the stem and leaves in the two groups points to this, as well as the extremely dis- similar character of the sporophylls. The genus Equisetum is evidently but a reduced remnant of a once predominant type of plants which has been crowded out by the more specialised Ferns and Spermatophytes. The presence of heterospory in some fossil forms is interesting, but from what we know at present it never developed to the same extent as in the other groups of Pteridophytes. CHAPTER XIII LYCOPODINE^ The Lycopodinese, though far exceeding in number the species of Equisetimi, are inferior in number to the Ferns. Baker (2) enumerates 432 species, of which 334 belong to one genus, Sclaginella, while another, Lycopodium, has 94. A more re- cent enumeration of the two genera (Pfitzer (2), Hieronymus ( I ) ) indicates a considerably larger number of species, Sclagi- nella alone possessing approximately 500 species. Like the Equisetinese they are abundant in a fossil condition, and it is very evident that these ancient forms were, many of them, enormously larger than their living representatives, and more complicated in structure. The living species are mainly trop- ical in their range, but Lycopodium has a number of species common in northern countries, and a few species of Sclaginella, e. g., S. ntpestris, have a wider range ; but the great majority of the species are found only in the moist forests of the tropics. The gametophyte of the homosporous forms is known best in Lycopodium. Our knowledge of it was based mainly upon the important researches of Treub (2), but these have been added to by Goebel (18) in the case of L. imindatiun, and more recently Bruchmann (5) and Lang (i) have succeeded in finding prothallia of several European species, and we now have a very satisfactory account of all but their earliest stages. The gametophyte in its earliest condition, so far as is cer- tainly known, develops chlorophyll, and this condition may be permanent, e. g., L. cermium, but other forms have a chloro- phylless prothallium, and are saprophytic in habit, like Ophio- glossnm. The germination of these forms is at present un- known. The sporophyte has the axis strongly developed, and the 483 484 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP, Fig. 282. Part of a fruiting plant of Lycopodium clavatum, X i^ ; B, sporophyll, with sporangium (sp) of L. dendroideum, X12; C, cross-section near the base of an aerial shoot of L. dendroideum, X12. XIII LYCOPODINEJE 485 leaves, though usually nuuiercms, are simple in structure and generally small. The genera are all homosporous except Selagiuclla, which is very markedly heterosporous, and has the gametophyte very much reduced and projecting hut little l)e- yond the spore wall. C LAS SI PICA TION Order I. Lycopodiales A. Homosporecu T. Roots always present ; sporangia alike, simple, in the axils of more or less modified leaves, which may form a distinct strohilus, or may he hut little different from the ordinary ones both in form and position ; prothallia either green or colourless, monoecious. Family I. Lycopodiace^ Genera 2. — (i) Lycopodiiun; {2) Phylloglossnin 11. Roots absent ; vegetative leaves much reduced or well developed ; sporophylls petiolate, bilobed ; sporangia pluriloc- ular ; gametophyte unknown. Family II. Psilotace.-e Genera 2. — (/) Psilofuiu; (2) Tiucsipfcris B. Heterosporeco Characters those of Family I., but spores always of two kinds. Family III. Selaginellace^ Genns i. Sela^inclla '^ THE LYCOPODIACE^ The Gametophyte The Lycopodiace?e include the two genera Lycopodium and Phylloglossitm, the latter with a single species, P. Dniiii- mondii. The gametophyte is known in a number of species of Lycopodiiun , and recently (Thomas (i)), has also been 486 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. described for Phylloglossiiin. The first investigator who suc- ceeded in obtaining the germination of the spores was De Bary ( I ) , who studied the earhest stages in the germination in L. imindatuin, but was unable to obtain the later ones. About fifteen years later Fankhauser found the old prothallia of L. annotinuni (i), but our first complete knowledge of the pro- thallium and embryo is due to the labours of Treub (2), who examined most thoroughly several tropical species of Lyco- podiuiii. Goebel (18) succeeded in finding a number of pro- thallia of L. inundatiiin which correspond very closely to L. cernuum, the first species examined by Treub. Other Euro- pean species have more recently been investigated by Bruch- mann ( 5 ) and Lang ( i ) . The germination of the spores in L. cermium and L. in- nndatimi is much like that of the homosporous eusporangiate Ferns. The tetrahedral spores contain no chlorophyll, but it develops before the first division wall is formed. This may be either vertical or horizontal, or more or less inclined. The two primary cells are nearly equal in size, but one of them ap- pears to normally remain undivided. The other enlarges and becomes divided by an oblique wall (Fig. 283, A), and func- tions for some time as an apical cell, from which segments are cut off alternately right and left. Usually each segment is then divided by a periclinal wall into a central and a peripheral cell. Up to this point the germination of L. cernmnn corresponds exactly with De Bary's observations upon L. imindahim. The ovoid body formed at first Treub calls the "primary tubercle," and this does not develop directly into the complete prothal- lium, but the apical cell ceases to form two rows of segments and elongates so as to produce a filament in which for a time only transverse walls are formed (Fig. 283, B). The base of this filamentous appendage, however, later develops longi- tudinal walls and forms a thickened cylindrical mass, which is the beginning of the prothallium body. Sometimes, but not usually, a second filamentous outgrowth is formed from the primary tubercle, Avhich may produce a second prothallial body. The growth of tlie protliallium proper does not seem to show a definite meristem, but at the summit are produced a number of leaf-like lobes which seem to arise in acropetal suc- cession, and the growth may be considered, in a general way at least, as apical. The individual lobes are usually two cells XIII LYCOPODINE^ 487 thick, and like those of Equhctiini show a definite two-sided apical cell. This apical i^rtjwth later disappears and all trace of it is lost in the older lobes. Rhizoids arc produced only in small numbers from the cylindrical prothallium body, and are usually entirely absent from the primary tubercle, whose peripheral cells are always occu])ied by an endophytic fundus which Treub refers proljably to the g-enus Pyfhiinii. We have seen that similar fungus mycelia occur in the chlorophylless Fig. 283. — A, B, very young prothallia of Lycopodium cernuum. A, X250; B, X200. P, Primary tubercle; C, an older prothallium of the same species with the first antheridium ((^), X75; D, a fully-developed prothallium (pr) with the young sporophyte attached, X12; pc, protocorm; R, primary root; E, section through an antheridial branch of the prothallium of L. phlcgmaria, showing antheridia (J*) in different stages of development; par, a paraphysis, X180; F, surface view of the top of an antheridium of the same species; o, opercular cell, X180; G, a spermatozoid, X410; H, section of the archegonium of the same species, X180 (all the figures after Treub). prothallium of Botrychium, and Goebel found the same in L. inundatuin. While in the primary tubercle the fungus occu- pies the lumen of the cells, as it penetrates into the body of the prothallium it confines itself mainly to the intercellular spaces, where its growth causes more or less displacement of the cells. It does not, however, seem to penetrate into the meristematic tissues at the summit. The fully-grown prothallium of L. cernuum is a small up- 488 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. right cylindrical body, seldom., apparently, exceeding about two mm. in height. The base is more or less completely buried in the ground, and contains but little chlorophyll. The summit is surrounded by the lobes already spoken of, and these have somewhat the appearance of leaves crowning a short stem. The whole structure of the prothallium recalls in some respects that of Eqiiisetmn, but differs in the important particular that it is radiallv constructed, and is not dorsi-ventral. Besides the type of prothallium found in L. cernuum, with which L. inundatuni closely agrees, Treub has also studied the very different prothallium of L. phlegmaria, and others of sim- ilar habit. These are only known in their mature condition, in which they are saprophytes, growing in the outer decayed lay- ers of bark upon the trunks of trees. In this condition they are extremely slender branched structures, totally different from those of L. cernuum, both in form and in the complete absence of chlorophyll. Like the prothallia of many Hymeno- phyllacese, they multiply by special gemmae and apparently may live for a long time. Like those of L. cernuum they are always infected by an endophytic fungus. Bruchmann (4) finds that there is a good deal of differ- ence among the European species. L. clavatum (Fig. 284, A) and L. annotinum represent one type. The gametophyte is subterranean, and in appearance not very different from that of Botrychhiin, although its manner of growth is of an entirely different type. In the earliest stages observed, it was an up- right, top-shaped body, the upper surface of which was some- what depressed below the margin, which forms an elevated rim about the central area. There is no proper apical growth, but a zone of cells between the rim and the central area is meriste- matic, and to the growth of this zone the future development of the gametophyte is due. The whole of the central area is de- voted to the formation of the reproductive organs, and consti- tutes the ''generative tissue," and like the similar tissue in Bo- trychhiin, its cells are almost destitute of granular contents. Outside the colourless generative tissue is a layer of dense stor- age-cells, and outside of these a layer of tissue in which is an endophytic fungus. Unicellular rhizoids occur in consider- able numbers upon the under surface. The gametophyte of L. complanatuin (Fig. 284, C) is also suljterranean, but quite different in form from that of L. clav- XIII LYCOPODINEJE 489 atuui, althoiie:h the essential structure is much the same. It is a fusiform structure, with a terminal mass uf short, irregular lobes covered with the reproductive organs. Between the ter- minal generative portion and the sterile fusiform body of the prothallium, there is a meristematic zone, corresponding to that in L. clavatuui. The oldest reproductive organs are at the centre of the generative area, the youngest are next the zone of meristematic tissue. L. Sclago closely resembles L. phleginaria in tlie structure of the gametophyte, and there are similar paraphyses formed among the reproductive organs. L. inuiidatiiin, as was pre- viously shown by Goebel,. be- longs to the type of L. ccr- miuin, and Phylloglossiun (Thomas (i)) seems to be very much like L. cernuum, in the structure of the game- tophyte. The gametophytes of all species are normally dioe- cious, but the antheridia usually develop first. The Sexual Organs Fig. 284. — A, Lycopodium clavatum, gameto- phyte, X3; B, L. annotinum, old game- tophyte, with young sporophytes, sp, at- tached, X3; C, gametophyte of L. com- planatum, X3 (after Rruchmann). The sexual organs of all investigated species of Lyco- podinin are very similar, and resemble those of the eusporangiate Ferns and Equisefuiii. As in these forms the antheridium mother cell divides first by a periclinal wall into an outer and inner cell, the latter giving rise immediately to the sperm cells. In the outer cell the divi- sions are much like those in Alaraffia, but the opercular cell does not become detached as in these, but is broken through as in the Polypodiacese. In L. phlcginavia the outer wall is often in places double, as not unfrequently is the case in the Ophioglossace?s. The spermatozoids are almost straight ob- long bodies with two cilia, like those of the Bryophytes (Fig. 283, G). The vesicle, which usually remains attached to the spermatozoids of most Archegoniates, here is almost ahvays 490 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. free and often remains within the sperm cell after the escape of the spermatozoids. The archegoniiim in most species of Lycopodium differs a good deal from that of the other Pteridophytes, especially in the large number of neck canal cells that are usually found. The cells of the axial row may be as many as ten in L. annoti- mim, and in L. coinplanatum Miss Lyon (3) found 14-16 cells, which in some cases had two nuclei in each cell, a condition which is also found in L. phlegniaria. L. cernuum, however, according to Treub, has but a single neck canal cell. In the remarkably large number of canal cells, as well as in the occasional dcAxlopment of five instead of four outer cell- rows in the neck (Bruchmann (4), p. 34), Lycopodium un- doubtedly resembles more nearly, the typical Bryophytes than does any other of the Pteridophytes. The Embryo (Trcub (2); Bruchmann (4)) Treub has traced the development of the embryo in L. phlegniaria through all its stages, and has shown that L. cer- nuum corresponds closely to it, and Goebel's investigations upon L. imindatum show that this species does not differ essen- tially from the others. The first division in the embryo is transverse, and of the two primary cells the one next the arche- gonium remains undivided, or divides once by a transverse wall and forms the suspensor, which is characteristic of all in- vestigated Lycopodinese, while the lower cell alone gives rise to the embryo proper. In the embryonal cell the first wall is a somewhat oblique transverse one, which divides it into un- equal cells. In the larger of these a wall forms at right angles to the primary wall (Fig. 285, A), and this is soon followed in tlie smaller cell by a similar one, so that the embryo is di- vided into quadrants. Of these the two lower form the foot, while of the upper ones in L. phlegmaria, the one formed from the larger of the two primary cells (inoitie convexe of Treub) produces the cotyledon, the other the stem apex. The primary root, which in Lycopodium arises very late, originates from the same quadrant as the cotyledon.. In L. cerninim, wliile the early divisions correspond exactly with those of L. phlegmaria, the further development of the embryo shows some noteworthy differences. As in that XIII LYCOPODINE^ 491 Species, the two lower f|iia(lrants form the foot, which here remains completely buried within the prothallinm. h^'om the upper part of the embryo is next developed what Treub calls the ''protocorm." This is a tuber-like organ (Fig. 283, D, Fig. 285. — Embryogeny of Lycopodium phlcgmaria (after Treub). st, Stem; cot, cotyledon; sitsp, suspensor. A, X315; B, X235; C, X235; D, Xi75- pc), from which the leaves and stem apex are subsequently developed. The cotyledon arises from the summit of the pro- tocorm, and is followed by a number of secondary leaves which 492 MOSSES AND FERNS cha?. form successively from a group of meristematic cells, which usually develop into the permanent apex of the stem. About the time that the stem apex becomes recognisable as such, the first root appears as a surface outgrowth of the protocorm, and strictly exogenous in origin. Not infrequently the end of the primary root gives rise to a tubercle similar to the proto- corm. An interesting case was seen by Treub, where, apparently by a longitudinal division of the young embryo, two embryos were formed, much as is normally the case in some Gymno- sperms. On comparing the two types of embryo found in L. phlcg- maria and L. ccrniiuin, the main differences are the almost complete absence of the protocorm and greater development of the suspensor in the former. L. imindahun, as might be ex- pected, corresponds closely in the structure of the young sporo- phyte to L. cerniiuni. Corresponding with the late appearance of the roots is the late development of the vascular bundles, which, according to Treub, are often quite absent from the cotyledon and even occasionally from the second leaf. The protocorm. of L. cer- niinin and L. inundatiim Treub regards as the remains of a primitive structure originally possessed by the Pteridophytes, which replaced the definite leafy axis found in the more special- ised existing forms. PhyUoglossuni, which has sometimes been regarded as the most primitive of existing Pteridophytes, resembles closely the 3^oung sporophyte of Lycopodhim ccrniium. Bruchmann states ((4), p. 38) that the fertilised egg en- larges very much before the first division wall is formed, differ- ing in this respect from SclagincUa, and more resembling Ma- rattia or Botrychimn. The first division is transverse. The larger of the two cells, lying next the archegonium-neck, forms the suspensor, anrl the smaller one develops into the embryo itself. Both L. clavatnm and L. annotimini differ from the species' studied by Treub in the late development of the leaves (Bruch- mann (4), p. 46). Moreover, in these species there are two opposite cotyledons as in SclagincUa. The development of the young sporophyte is extraordi- narily slow, and Bruchmann states that it sometimes does not XIII LYCOPODINEAi 493 appear above the surface of the earth until several years have elapsed. The leaves developed u])on these sujjterranean shcjots are rudimentary. Sometimes mcjre than one s])(jr(jphyte is borne by the prothallium (Fig. 284, B). The differentiation of the vascular cylinder beiGi'ins about the time tliat tlie root breaks through the prothallial tissue. The hypocotyledonary part of the stele is diarch, but higher up four or five protoxylem groups are developed. Fig. 286. — A, Lycopodiiim pachystachyon, X}i; B, L. volubilc, showing the two forms of leaves, X2^. The Adult Sporophyte In all species of Lycopodium the sporophyte possesses an extensively branched stem, which may be upright, as in L. cernuiim, or extensively creeping, as in L. clavatuui and other species, where the main axis is a more or less completely sub- terranean rhizome with upright secondary branches. In the tropics some species are epiphytes. The leaves are always simple, and of small size. Each leaf has a single median vas- cular bundle, which does not extend to the apex. The ar- rangement of the leaves is usually spiral, and they are uni- formly distributed about the stem, and all alike ; but in a few species, e. g., L. coinplanatuui and L. volubilc, they are of two 494 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. kinds and arranged in four rows, as in most species of Selagi- nella. The branching of the stem is either dichotomous or monopodia!. The roots, which are borne in acropetal succes- sion (Bruchmann found also in L. inundatnm adventive roots), branch dichotomously, hke those of Isoetes. The sporangia are borne singly, in the axils of the sporophylls, which may differ scarcely at all from the ordinary leaves (L. selago, L. hiciduhim), (Fig. 287), or the sporophylls are different in form and size from the other leaves and form distinct strobili, Fig. 287. — Lycopodium selago. A, Longitudinal section of the stem apex, X120; F, F, young leaves; i, i, initial cells; PI, plerome; B, surface view of the stem apex, showing the group of initial cells, X260; C, longitudinal section of the root-tip; d, dermatogen; Pb, periblem; PI, plerome; Cal, calyptrogen; h, h, root-hair initials, X120 (all the figures after Strasburger). which are often borne at the end of almost leafless branches (Fig. 282). None of the investigated species of Lycopodhim show a definite initial cell at the apex of the stem, and Treub ( (2) , V) was unable to determine positively whether such a one exists in the embryo. In L. phlcgniaria he describes and figures em- bryos, where a single prismatic apical cell is apparently pres- ent, but in others the presence of such a cell was doubtful, and in L. ccrminiu in no case did he find any evidence of a single initial. The vegetative cone of the mature sporophyte is usually XIII LYCOPODINEM 495 broad (Fig. 287) and only slightly convex. Its centre is occn- pied by a gronp of similar initial cells, which in L. sclago, according to Strasbnrger ((10), p. 240), usnally show two initials in longitndinal section (Fig. 287, i). From these in- itials are cnt off lateral segments which, by fnrther periclinal and anticlinal walls, prodnce the epidermis and cortex, and sec- ondarily the leaves. Periclinal walls also are formed from time to time in the initial cells, by which basal segments are cut off, which produce the large central plerome cylinder. The leaves arise as conical outgrowths near the stem apex, and owe their origin to the three or four outer cell layers of the growing point. The separation of the epidermis does not oc- cur until the leaf has formed a conspicuous conical protuber- ance. The differentiation of the procambium in the young leaf begins early, and the strand joins the central procambial cylinder of the stem, which, however, is quite independent of the leaf-traces. Each young leaf -trace joins an older one at the point of junction with the stem cylinder, and thus the complete stem possesses two systems of vascular bundles, the strictly cauline central cylinder, and the system of common bundles formed by the united leaf-traces. The first elements of the vascular bundles to become recog- nisable are spiral tracheids, both in the stem and leaves, and these are followed in the former by the much wider scalari- form tracheids that occupy the central part of the tracheary plates in the fully-developed bundles. The fully-developed central cylinder of the stem (Russow (i),p. 128; De Bary (3), p. 281; Strasbnrger (11), vol. iii., p. 458; Strasbnrger, /. c, p. 460; Van Tieghem (5), p. 553) is undoubtedly to be considered as a group of confluent vascu- lar bundles or as gamostelic. The oval or nearly circular cross- section (Fig. 288, A) is sharply separated from the surround- ing ground tissue by a clearly-marked endodermis, within which is a pericycle which may be only one cell thick, but is usually several-layered. According to Strasbnrger this peri- cycle does not properly belong to the central cylinder, but is of cortical origin. The cutinised band (''radial folding") of the endodermal cells is only observable in the younger stages, as later the whole wall of the endodermal cells become cutin- ised. This cutinisation extends also through a number of the succeeding cortical layers. The rest of the cortical region is 496 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. in most species occupied by elongated sclerenchyma cells, with no intercellular spaces. The central vascular cylinder contains, as is well known, several, usually transversely placed, tracheary plates, alter- nating with phloem masses, and surrounding these a varying amount of parenchyma. In upright species the tracheary plates are often more or less completely confluent, and in cross- section have a somewhat star-shaped outline. In the dorsi- ventral stems the tracheary plates are quite separate and per- fectly transverse in position. Their outer angles are occupied «^ 1] Fig. 288. — A-D, Lycopodium volubile; A, transverse section of the stem, X18; /, leaf- base; B, tissues of the central part of the stem, X about 200; C, sieve-tube show- ing lateral sieve-plates, X about 600; D, section of the wall of a sieve-tube; E, section of the leaf of L. lucidulum, X35. by the small primary spiral or annular tracheids, from which the centripetal formation of the large scalariform elements proceeds exactly as in the leptosporangiate Ferns. The mass of tracheary tissue is compact, and contains no parenchyma- tous elements. According to Strasburger the oblique end walls of the large tracheids show the same elongated pits as the lateral walls, but in no cases could any communication between adjacent tracheids be demonstrated. Each tracheary mass is xiii LYCOPODINEJE 497 surrounded by a single layer of parenchyma, whose inner cell walls show bordered pits, like those of the adjacent tracheids. The phloem masses are, in the arrangement and develop- ment of the parts, very like tlie xylem, and the formation of the sieve-tubes begins at the outer angles and proceeds centrip- etally. The large sieve-tubes in L. voluhile (Fig. 288, C) are conspicuous, aj^pearing nearly empty, and with delicate, colour- less walls. Upon their lateral faces are numerous sieve-plates, which in the smaller species are not easily demonstrated. Where the branching is monopodial, the young branches arise laterally close to the growing point, but without any re- lation to the leaves. Where, however, as in L. selago (Stras- burger fio), p. 242), there is a genuine dichotomy, it is in- augurated by an increase in the number of initial cells, which is then follow^ed by a forking of the apex of the plerome cyl- inder, and the two resulting branches are exactly alike. Inter- mediate conditions between a perfect dichotomy and true mon- opodial branching occur. In these there is a true dichotomy, but one branch is stronger than the other, and continues as the main axis, while the weaker one is pushed to one side and looks like a lateral shoot. Bruchmann has described certain "pseu- do-ad ventive" buds, which are young branches arrested in their development at a very early stage, which may later develop. Strasburger (7) has found adventive buds in L. aloifolinm, L. vcrticillatuin, L. taxifolium, and L. rcHexum, which possibly may be of the sarrie nature. The Leaf The leaves of all species of Lyeopodhim are relatively small, and are usually lanceolate in outline with broad sessile base. The margins of the leaves are often serrate, and in all cases the leaf is -traversed by a simple midrib, wdiich, as already stated, does not reach to the apex. Their arrangement varies, even in the same species, and upon the same shoot. Thus in L. alpinum (Hegelmaier (i), p. 815) the leaves are regularly arranged in pairs which arise simultaneously; in L. selago they are usually in true whorls of four or five. The latter, however, often shows a spiral arrangement of the leaves, with a divergence of two-ninths, less often two-sevenths. In other species, e. g., L. complanatiim, L. voluhile (Fig. 286, B), the 32 498 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. leaves are dimorphous and arranged in four ranks, like those of most species of Selaginella. The structure of the vascular bundle of the leaf is simple. It is concentric in structure, with the central part composed of a small number of spiral and annular tracheids, and the peripheral portion made up of parenchyma, with a circle of scattered narrow sieve-tubes. A definite endodermis cannot be demonstrated. In the species with the leaves all alike both surfaces bear stomata, but in those with decussate leaves the greater part of the upper surface is destitute of them. The Root The roots of Lycopodium arise, as in other Pteridophytes, in acropetal succession, but with no relation to the position of the other organs. According to Bruchmann adventive roots may arise in L. inundatiim, but they have not been observed in other forms. L. selago (Strasburger (lo), p. 259) may serve to show the characters of the root in the genus. The meristem of the apex is clearly differentiated into the initials of the different primary tissues (Fig. 287, C). The dermat- ogen (d) completely covers the apex of the growing point as a single layer. The periblem (pb) is three cells thick; the plerome (pi) terminates in a group of special initials. As in the stem, the plerome alone forms the central cylinder, the peri- blem giving rise only to the cortex, and the structure of the mature root corresponds closely to that of the stem, except for the presence of the root-cap, which has its own initial group of cells (calyptrogen, cal). From the older dermatogen cells are derived, by special walls, the mother cells of the root-hairs (h). Van Tieghem ((5), p. 553) states that the secondary roots arise from the pericycle instead of from the endodermis, as in other Pteridophytes; bat Strasburger claims that the so-called pericycle of Lycopodium is really cortical, and does not belong properly to the central cylinder, so that this difference is only apparent. The endodermis itself is not readily recognisable on account of the complete cutinisation of the walls. The origin of the root-hairs is somewhat peculiar. From the base of each dermatogen cell a wedge-shaped cell is cut off (Fig. 287, C, h), and this afterwards is divided into two sim- ilar cells, each of which grows out into a unicellular hair. Thus the root-hairs are found in pairs. XIII LYCOPODINE^ 499 The roots always normally branch dichotomously, as in Isocfcs, and the successive divisions usually are in planes at right angles to each other. As in Isoctcs, the process is in- augurated by a broadening of tlie apex of the root, which is followed by a forking of the plerome and a subseriuent division of the other histogenic tissues. The structure of the mature root (Russow (i)) in L. clavaHun, L. alpijiiini, and most species examined, is ^ much like the stem. The hexarch to decarch fibrovas- cular cylinder is radial in structure, the xylem plates often united at the centre, so that in cross-section they present a more or less regu- lar stellate form. In L. selago and L. uiiindatum, according to Russow, the xylem is diarch and the two masses united into a single one, which is crescent-shaped in section, with the phloem occupying the space between the extremities. As in the stem the primary tracheids are narrow annular and spiral ones, and the large secondary ones scalariform. Geimncu Fig. 289. — A, End of a shoot of Lyco- podium lucidiilum, with gemmae (k) and sporangia (sp) , X2; B, a single bulblet, X4; C, germinating bulblet of L. selago (after Cramer), Xa; r, the primary root. Special bulblets or gem- mae are formed regularly in a number of species of Ly copodimn, and have been the subject of several special investigations (Cramer (i); Hegelmaier (i); Strasburger (7)). These in L. hicidnlum (Fig. 289, A, k) are flattened, heart-shaped structures composed of several thickened fleshy leaves, and formed apparently in the axils of somewhat modi- 500 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. fiecl stem leaves, from which they readily separate when fully grown. The axillary origin of the bulblets is only apparent; they are really, so far as can be determined, similar in origin to the ordinary branches, and formed without any relation to the leaves. Before the bulblet becomes detached, the rudiment of a root can be made out at the base, and as soon as it falls off and comes in contact with the earth the root begins to grow and fastens the bulblet to the ground (Fig. 289, C). The axis of the bulblet, which at first is very short, rapidly elongates, and the leaves formed up it have the characters of the ordinary ones. As the leafy axis develops the fleshy leaves of the bulb- let lose their chlorophyll completely and finally decay. Hegelmaier describes mucilage ducts in the stem and leaves of L. inundatum and some other species, which are not unlike those found in Angiopteris. The Sporangium The most recent and accurate account of the structure and development of the sporangia of the Lycopodinese is that given by Professor Bower in his memoir upon this subject (15). His investigations include a number of species of Lycopodium, and the following account is taken mainly from his memoir. The results of his investigations show that there is much more variety shown than was before supposed, both in the form of- the sporangium itself and in the mode of origin and number of the archesporial cells. In L. selago the sporangium originates upon the upper surface of the sporophyll close to its base, and in radial section the young sporangium appears to originate from a single cell ; but this is really only one of a transverse row of cells, all of which participate in its formation. Each cell of this primary row divides first into a large central cell (Fig. 290, C, x) and (in radial section) two peripheral ones. The central cell next by successive periclinals forms a row of three cells, of which the middle one is the archesporium, which, judging only from radial sections, seems to consist only of a single cell; but com- paring with the radial section a tangential one, it is seen that the archesporium really consists of a row of similar cells (Fig. 290, F). The growth in the upper part of the sporangium is stronger than below, so that a distinct, although short stalk is XIII LYCOPODINEJE 501 Fig. 290. — A, Plant of Phylloglosstim Drummondii, X about 3 (after Bertrand). sp. Sporangia; R, roots; T^, protocorm; T^, secondary protocorm; B, longitudinal sec- tion of the young strobilus of the same, showing the initial cell (0. young leaves (/', /"), and young sporangium (^/>), X240; C-E, young sporangia of Lycopodiiim selago, radial sections, X225; F, tangential section of the same; G, radial section of young sporangium of L. clavatum (Figs. B-G after Bower). 502 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. formed. The archesporial cells rapidly divide, but show little regularity in the divisions. All of the resulting cells separate and produce four spores in the usual manner. The wall of the mature sporangium consists regularly of three layers of cells, of which the innermost is the tapetum. The tapetum bound- ing the lower part of the archesporium is derived from the cushion-like group of cells below it, to which Bower gives the name "sub-archesporial pad." The tapetum does not become disorganised, as in most Ferns and Equisetum, but remains as part of the sporangium wall. The fully-grown sporangium, as in all species of Lycopodium, is kidney-shaped. Among the numerous other species investigated by Profes- sor Bower, L. clavatum represents the type most widely re- moved from L. sclago. The differences between the two are summarised by Professor Bower as follows : "i. The sporangium is similar in position and in general form to that of L. selago, but its body is more strongly curved. "2. The archesporium here consists of three rows of cells, each row being composed of a large number (about twelve) of cells ; thus the extent of the archesporium is much greater than in L. sclago, occasional additions to it seem to be made by cells cut off periclinally from the superficial cell at an early stage. '3. The tapetum is sirnilar in origin to that in L. sclago. '4. The sub-archesporial pad is much more developed, and is at times extended as processes of tissue which penetrate the sporogenous mass for a short distance. "5. The stalk of the sporangium is much shorter and thicker than in L. sclago. "6. Arrested sporangia are frequently present, and may be found either at the base or apex of the strobilus. "7. L. inundatum may be looked upon as an intermediate link between the type of sporangium of L. sclago and that of L. clavatum, both as regards form of the sporangium and com- plexity of the archesporium." PJiylloglossum The other genus of the Lycopodiace^e contains but the single species P. Drinnmondii, from Australia and New Zealand. This curious and interesting little plant has been carefully in- xm LYCOPODINE^ 503 vestigated by Bower (5) and Dertrand (3), and the former regards it as the most primitive in structure of all the living Pteridophytes. The sporophyte resembles in an extraordinary degree the young sporophyte of Lycopodiuui, especially L. cermiiim. It grows from a small tubercle (protocorm), which is regarded as homologous with the same structure in the embryo of Lyco- podiiwi. This protocorm in small plants produces only sterile leaves — from four to twenty — and a small number of roots, often only a single one. In more vigorous plants a smaller number of sterile leaves is formed, but the apex of the proto- corm grows into an elongated axis, bearing a single small stro- bilus at the apex (Fig. 290, A). The structure of the latter is essentially as in Lycopodmm. The roots are produced exog- enously, as in the Lyco podium embryo, and are in structure much the same. All of the tissues are very simple, and none of the organs show a single apical cell, except possibly the apex of the strobilus, where such a single initial seems to be some- times present (Fig. 290, B, /). At the end of the growing season a new protocorm is formed. This arises directly from the apex of the old one, wdiere no strobilus is developed, but in the latter case grows out upon a sort of peduncle from near the base of one of the leaves. The development of the sporangia is essentially the same as in L. selago (Fig. 290, B). The anatomy of the vegetative organs has been carefully studied by Bertrand, and corresponds closely to that of Lyco- podmm, but the tissues are simpler. In the axis which bears the strobilus there are about six xylem masses arranged in a circle, but there is no definite endodermis limiting the central cylinder. The root-bundle is diarch. Recently the gametophyte of Phylloglosstwi has been dis- covered and described by Thomas ( i ) . In its main features it agrees with that of Lycopodhini cerniimn, having abundant chlorophyll, and having much the same general structure. The sexual organs and embryo also resemble those of L. cernuuni. Bertrand states that M. L. Crie found that the spores ger- minated readily, and produced a colourless prothallium like that of the Ophioglossaceas, both in form and in the structure of the sexual organs, but that the spermatozoids are biciliate. These observations do not agree with the results of Thomas's investigations. The latter observer thinks that per- 504 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. haps Crie may have obtained only the early stages of the pri- mary tubercle. The differences between Phylloglossinn and LycopQdiiiin do not seem sufficient to warrant the establishment of a separate family, the Phylloglossese, as Bertrand proposes. The Psilotace^ {Pritzel (i)) The Psilotace^e include the two evidently related genera Psilohim and Tmesipteris, the former with two extremely vari- able species (Baker ( i) ),, the latter with but a single one. All the species are tropical or sub-tropical, Psilotum being found in all the warmer parts of the world; but Tincsiptcris is confined to Australia, New Zealand, and parts of Polynesia. The pro- thallium is quite unknown in both genera, but the development and anatomy of the sporophyte of both are now pretty well known. The sporophyte (Bertrand (i, 2); Bower (15); Solms-Laubach (i)), which in its mature condition is quite destitute of roots, grows either upon earth rich in humus (Psilofiiin triquctrwn), and is evidently more or less sapro- phytic, or it may be an epiphyte. Tmesipteris grows upon the trunks of tree-Ferns, and Bertrand states that it is a true para- site, which, however, like Viscum or Phorodendron, has not entirely lost its chlorophyll. The plant always consists of two parts, a lower portion consisting of branched root-like rhizomes, which take the place of roots, and aerial green branches which ramify dichotomously. The branching is especially marked in PsiloUim, much less so in Tmesipteris. The leaves are small and scale-like in Psilotinn, larger and lanceolate in Tmesipteris. The sporangia (or synangia) are bilocular in the latter, trilocu- lar in Psilotum and in both cases borne upon a smaller bilobed sporophyll. The development of the sporophyte has been carefully studied by Solms-Laubach ( i ) , who discovered that it multi- plied rapidly by means of small gemmae (Fig. 292, k) produced in great numbers upon the subterranean shoots. These buds or bulblets are small oval bodies, but one cell in thickness, and showing usually a definite two-sided apical cell. Their cells are filled with starch, and tliey sometimes remain a long time dormant. These buds may produce others, but usually from each one is produced one, or sometimes more, elongated shoots, which develop into subterranean branches like those fro'm XIII LYCOPODINEM 505 which the bud was originally ])rocliice(l. The yonng- plant arising from the gemma is at first composed of uniform paren- chyma, but in the later formed portions a sim])le vascular bundle is finally developed. No definite apical cell can be detected in Fig. 291. — Part of a vigorous plant of Psilotum triquetrum, about J^ ; n, u. Sub- terranean shoots; a, a, the bases of aerial branches; sy, synangia; B, branch with two mature synangia, slightly enlarged; C, a single opened synangium, showing the two lobes of the sporophyll below it (after Bertrand). the earlier stages, but later each branch of the rhizome shows a pyramidal initial cell, much like that in the Ferns, but less regular in its divisions, and it is not possible to trace back all the tissues with certainty to this single cell. The branching is a true dichotomy, but is not brought about by the division of 5o6 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the original apical cell, but this becomes obliterated previous to the formation of the two branches, and two new initial cells are formed quite independently of it. The tissues of the Psilotacese are quite simple (Russow ( i), Pritzel (i), Ford (i)). The most recent account is by Miss Ford, who has made a very complete study of the tissues of Psilohnn triquetrmn. The surface of the aerial shoot is strongly ribbed (Fig. 293, A) in the stouter portions, but nearly triangular in section Fig. 292 — Psilotum triquetrum. A, Fragment of a subterranean shoot with a young gemma (k) , X120; B, longitudinal section of the apex of a subterranean shoot, X185; C, transverse section of the apex of a subterranean shoot in the act of forking, x, x, the apical cells of the two branches, X185 (all figures after Solms-Laubach) . nearer the apex. Within the epidermis, in which are numerous stomata, there is a zone of outer cortical cells, containing nu- merous chloroplasts, and constituting the principal assimilating tissue. The cells of this zone are irregular in outline, with numerous intercelkilar spaces, like tlie mesophyll of many leaves. Inside this assimilative cortex is a zone of scleren- chyma forming the principal mechanical tissue of the shoot. Within this zone is a mass of thin-walled parenchyma, bounded XIII LYCOPODINEAi 507 internally by the endoderniis whicli limits the central cylinder. Miss Ford finds that with proper treatment, the endoderniis can be readily differentiated, altlioni^li ordinarily its presence is not evident. The central cylinder, or stele, has its axis composed of a mass of sclerenchyma ahont whicli tlic radi.ating xylem-masses form a more or less rei^ular star-sha])ed mass, when seen in transverse section. The number of xylem masses varies from 3 to lo. The protoxylem, composed as usual of narrow spiral tracheids, occupies the i)oints of the star-shaped section, the larger secondary tracheids being developed centripetally. The latter are scalariform. The phloem is very poorly differenti- ated, and its boundaries are impossible to determine exactly. Larger elements, probably representing sieve-tubes, are present Fig. 293. — ^A, Section of the stem of Psilotiiin tnquctrum, X20; B, part of the central cylinder, X150; C, section of the stem of Tmesipteris taniiensis, X20; D, part of the central cylinder, Xiso. but neither well-defined sieve-plates nor callus could be dem- onstrated. Between the endodermis and protoxylem are sev- eral layers of pericycle cells. In Psilofum the leaves have no vascular bundle ; in Tiiicsipfcris a single Inindle traverses the leaf, as in Lycopodiuni. The structure of the stem in Tmesipteris (Fig. 293, C) is much like that of Psilotiiin, but is simpler. There are 3 to 5 xylem-masses which are much less symmetrically arranged than in Psilotiun. The leaves, however, possess a well-devel- 5o8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP, Oped vascular bundle, which is continued into the stem as a leaf-trace, and joins the axial cylinder. The Sporangium (Bozver (15) ) There has been much disagreement as to the morphological nature of the sporangiophores of the Psilotacese. The two chief views are the following : ( i ) That the whole sporangio- phore is a single foliar member; (2) that it is a reduced axis Fig. 294. — Tmesipteris tannensis. A, Radial section of the young sporanglophore, X112; sy, the young synangium; B, similar section of an older sporangiophore, X112. The archesporial cells are shaded. C, Fully-developed synangium, show- ing its position between the two lobes of the sixjrophyll, X3; D, a longitudinal sec- tion of the synangium, showing the two loculi (all the figures after Bower). bearing a terminal synangium and two leaves. The recent very careful researches of Bower upon the origin of the sporangio- phore and synangium confirm the former view. He describes the development in Tmesipteris as follows : ''The apical cone xm LYCOPODINEAL 509 of the plant is very variable in bulk. . . . Tn the larj^c as well as the small specimens a sini^lc initial is usually i)resent, but its sedi- mentation (Iocs not ap|;car to be strict]}- rcg'ular, and it is dith- cult to refer the whole mcristem to the activity of one parent cell. . . . When a leaf or s|)orangio])hore is about to be formed, certain of the superficial cells increase in size, .and underi^o both periclinal and anticlinal dixisions so as to form a massive out- growth, the summit of which is occupied, as seen in radial sec- tion, by a single larger cell of a wedge-like or prismatic form. . . . Tn these early stages I find it impossible to say whether the i)art in question will be a vegetative leaf or a sporangiophore, and even wdien older it is still a matter of uncertainty. . . . Those which are to develop as sporangiophores soon show an increase in thickness, while they grow less in length; an excrescence of the adaxial surface soon becomes apparent (Fig. 294, A, sy), in wdiich the superficial cells are chiefly involved. . . . The super- ficial cells at first form a rather regular series, which may be compared with the cells which give rise to the sporangia in Lyco- podiuni clavatuin, or in Isoctcs: they undergo more or less regu- lar divisions, which, however, I have been unable to follow in detail : a band of tissue some four or more layers in depth is thus produced. About this period certain masses of cells assume the characters of a sporogenous tissue : but though they can be recognised as such by the character of the cells, it is extremely difficult to define the actual limits of these sporogenous masses." In Tmcsiptcris there are normally two masses of sporog- enous tissue corresponding to the two loculi in the mature synan- gium; in Psilotuni, which correspond closely with Tmcsiptcris in other respects, there are three. WHiether additions are made to the sporogenous tissue from cells outside the original arch- esporium was not determined with certainty, but Professor Bower thinks it not improbable. In Psilotuui the young arch- esporium is more clearly defined than in Tmcsiptcris, and it seems not unlikely that each sporogenous mass is referable to the division of a single primary archesporial cell. In both genera some of the sporogenous cells do not develop spores, but simply serve for the nourishment of the others, as in Equisctiiin. The fully-developed synangium has the outer walls of the loculi composed of a single superficial layer of large cells, be- neath which are several layers of smaller ones (Fig. 294, D). The cells composing the septa are narrow tabular ones, with 510 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. firm woody walls marked by numerous pits. Occasionally the septum is partially absent and the loculi are thus thrown more or less completely into communication. The spores are usually of the bilateral form, like the microspores of Isoetes, but may also be of the tetrahedral type. Bower regards the whole synangium as homologous with the single sporangium of Lycopodium, and also calls attention to its resemblance to the sporangium of Lepidodendron, with which the Psilotaceae also show resemblances in the structure of the stem. The Affinities of the Psilotacecc {Bower {21), Ford (i), Scott (/)) vVhile the Psilotaceae are usually united with the Lycopods, there has been of late a tendency to remove them from this class, and to assume a somewhat near affinity with the fossil Spheno- phyllales, whose relationships are usually considered to be with the Equisetales. The undoubted anatomical resemblances be- tween the Psilotaceae and Lycopodiacese cannot be overlooked, and the question then remains whether these resemblances are anything more than analogies. The anatomy of the smaller shoots of the Psilotacese un- doubtedly recall the stem-structure of Sphenophyllmn, and there seems to be also important points of resemblance in the sporan- gial structures. (Bower (21), Thomas ('^)). Miss Ford ((i), p. 603), whose work on Psilotum is the most recent, considers the Psilotacese to be much reduced forms, probably owing to their saprophytic habit. They are "some- what closely allied to the fossil group of the Sphenophyhales." The Selaginellace^ Unlike the Filicineae, the heterosporous Lycopodineae out- number very much the homosporous forms, but all of the former may be reduced to a single genus, SclagineUa, which contains nearly five hundrerl species, and, except for the presence of heterospory, approaches closely the genus Lycopodittm, to which it is clearly not very distantly related. The great majority of the species of Selaginella belong to the tropics, and form a XIII LYCOPODINEJE 511 characteristic feature of the forest vegetation of those regions. A few belong to the more temperate parts of Europe and Amer- ica, and a small number, e. g., S. rupestris, S. lepidophylla, grow in dry situations. The Gamctophyte Hofmeister ( i ) included Sclaginclla among the other Pteri- dophytes he studied, but he was unable to make out the earlier Fig. 295. — A, B. C, Three views of the young antheridium of Sclaginclla Kraussiana, X450; D, an older stage of the same, X480; E, F, two views of an older an- theridium of S. stolonifera, X480; G, spermatozoids of S. cuspidata, X1170; x, vegetative prothallial cell; s, central cells (after Belajeff). stages of development of the prothallium. Later Millardet ( i ) and Pf effer ( i ) made further investigations upon the same sub- ject, and added much to Hofmeister's account, but were also unable to determine the earliest phases of germination. Belajeff (i) has since given an accurate account of the germination of the microspores, and during the past ten years the development of the macrospores and female gametophyte has been very thoroughly investigated. 512 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The Microspores and Male Pro thallium The microspores of all species of Selaginella are small and of the tetrahedral type. According to Belajeff (i) they may show either a distinct perinium, or the latter is not clearly sepa- rated from the exospore. The spores contain no chlorophyll, but include much oil as well as solid granular contents. At the time that the spores are shed each one has already divided into two very unequal cells, a very small lenticular cell (Fig. 295, x) and a much larger one which, as in Isoetes, becomes the single antheridium. The first wall in the antheridium divides it into two equal cells, each of which then divides into two others, a basal and an apical cell. The latter divides twice more, forming three segments, so that the 3^oung antheridium at this stage consists of eight cells arraiiged in two symmetrical groups. Of the three segments formed in each apical cell, the first and some- times the second form periclinal walls, so that a central cell (or two cells) is formed in each half of the antheridium, not unlike what obtains in Marsilia, and the young antheridium consists now of two (or four) central cells and eight peripheral ones. • Belajeff states that the cell walls do not show the cellu- lose reaction, and that they are later absorbed. Where there are four primary central cells, these by further divisions produce a single cell-complex, which, after the disintegration of the per- ipheral cell walls, floats free in the cavity of the spore. Where but two primary central cells are formed, each produces a sepa- rate hemispherical cell mass. Belajeff does not state the num- ber of sperm cells formed. The spermatozoids (Fig. 295, G) are extremely small and closely resemble those of many Bryo- phytes, as well as Lycopodium. Like these they are always biciliate. Miss Lyon (2) has given a very different account of the male gametophyte in S. apus. She states that in this species the cytoplasm of the germinating spore contains large vacuoles sepa- rated by bands of cytoplasm, which radiate from the central '"generative" nucleus. The latter, with its envelope of proto- plasm, then divides into ''two cells," but how the membranes about these free cells are formed is not stated. These two cells give rise to the two masses of sperm-cells, and in the radiating vacuoles are formed granular masses which, to judge from the XIII • LYCOPODINliAi SU figures, are astonishingly cell-like in appearance. Until it can be conclusively shown that these are not really cells, the state- ment must be accepted with a certain auKJunt cjf reservation. A recent examination by the writer of some of the germi- nating stages of the microspore of S. Krmissiana has shown beyond question that in this species at least, Belajeff s statement as to the formation of a peripheral layer of cells about the sperm cells is correct. There was no trace of any vacuoles, the granu- lar cytoplasm filling the spore completely and the walls sepa- rating the peripheral cytoplasm from the central area were clear and unmistakable. No attempt was made to verify the exact succession of the division walls. The Macrospore and Female Prothallmm The formation of the female prothallium begins while the spore is still within the sporangium, and long before it has reached its full size. At an early period, shown first by Fitting (i), but later verified by Miss Lyon (2) and Campbell (25), the protoplast of the young macrospore separates from the inner spore mem- brane (Fig. 296, A), and the outer spore-membrane increases rapidly in size, so that a wide space separates the protoplasmic vesicle from the inner spore-membrane. The minute globular protoplast was mistaken by all the earlier observers for the pri- mary nucleus of the macrospore, as it is very evident through the transparent membrane at this time. The real nucleus is very small and divides very soon, but the cytoplasmic layer re- mains extremely thin. As the spore develops, the cytoplasmic vesicle rapidly increases in diameter and finally comes again into close contact w^ith the endospore, or inner cellulose membrane (Fig. 296, B).. There is a middle lamella or mesospore {in), which is very conspicuous in the early stages, as it is also, ex- cept at the apex of the spore, quite free from the thick outer coat, the exospore. The space between the mesospore and exospore is filled with a substance which stains faintly, and undoubtedly contains material which is used by the growing membranes. The nuclei {n) are small, and while the cytoplasmic layer remains thin, are flattened. Later they increase rapidly in num- ber, and with the thickening of the cytoplasmic layer, become globular in form. At first they are pretty uniformly distrib- uted, but later are more numerous at the apex of the spore; but 514 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. at no time in 5^. Kraussiana are they confined to this apical region, as Miss Lyon states is the case in 5^. apus. With the increase in the amount of protoplasm, the very large central vacuole becomes reduced in size, and finally, but this does not occur until after the germination of the spore, is ' /-.m Fig. 296. — A, Young macrospore of SelagincUa helvetica. The vesicular protoplast, with the primary nucleus, is much smaller than the spore membranes, X400; B-E, S. Kraussiana, sections of the older macrospore, showing the development of the gametophyte; B, X about 200, the others more highly magnified; e, exospore; m, mesospore; n, nuclei; D, E, show the first cell-formation; D, vertical; E, horizontal section of spore-apex. (A, after Fitting); completely obliterated. In microtome sections it appears en- tirely empty, but Heinsen ( i ) states that in the living state it is occupied l:iy great quantities of fatty oil. Whether this is the case in S. Kraussiana was not investigated. XIII LYCOFODINEAi 515 The protoplasmic layer is somewhat thicker at the apex, and here begins the first cell-formation (Fig. 296, D, E). There is but a single layer of nuclei at this point in S. Kraussiana. In 6^ opus there may be, accr)r(ling to Miss Lyon, six or seven layers; but none at all in the basal regicjn oi the spore. Cell-division begins in .V. Kraussiana by the simultanecAis appearance of delicate cell-walls between the nuclei at the apex of the spore. These walls cut out cells (areoles), each, at least in the central region, containing but a single nucleus. These B. Fig. 297. — Sclaginella Kraussiana. A, Longitudinal section of a nearly ripe macro- spore, with the primary prothalliuiji (Pr) complete, but still showing a large vacuole in the centre of the spore, X65; B, similar section of a younger stage, before the diaphragm has been differentiated, X400; n, free nuclei. areoles are at first open upon their inner side, and the first cell- formation resembles to a remarkable degree the typical endo- sperm formation in the Spermatophytes. Fig. 296, E shows a cross-section of the apex of the spore shortly after the first cell walls are complete. The extremely regular hexagonal form of the cells toward the centre of the prothallium is very noticeable. At the margin, and below, the cells are larger, and often contain several nuclei. The cell-formation does not extend at this stage to the base of the spore, as in Isoctcs, but is confined to the apex, where a definite cellular body is formed. This is three-layered in the middle, but at the margins but one cell in thickness. The lower cells have the walls which are in contact with the spore-cavity 5i6 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. much thickened at -a later stage, and thus is formed the dia- phragm which is so conspicuous in most species, and which led Pfeffer to suppose that the first division in the young prothal- lium proper from the lower part of the spore, in which later the "secondary endosperm" is formed. Scattered through the protoplasm of the spore-cavity below the diaphragm are numerous nuclei. The protoplasmic layer becomes rapidly thicker (Fig. 297, A), and finally completely fills the cavity of the spore. The thickenings upon the outer spore-coat are very evident even before the primary nucleus divides, and they increase rapidh^ in size, as the spore develops. A very casual examination suffices to show that the tapetal cells of the sporangium here play a most important part, not only in the development of the spore-coat, but also in the growth of the prothallium. The rapid increase in the amount of pro- toplasm in the spore during the growth of the prothallium, as well as the growth of the spore itself, can only be accounted for by the activity of these cells, which are in close contact with the spore, and show every evidence of being active cells, through whose agency the materials are conveyed to the spore for its further development. The first archegonia begin to form shortly before the spores are shed, and soon after, the exospore splits along the three ven- tral ridges and exposes the central part of the prothallium. This, like that of Isoetes, is quite destitute of chlorophyll, and is entirely dependent upon the food materials in the spore for its further development. About this time also begins the cell- formation in the part of the spore below the diaphragm (Fig. 298). This is simply a continuation of the same process by which the apical tissue was developed, but the cells are larger and more irregular. The archegonia are produced in considerable numbers, and apparently in no definite order. Their development corre- sponds with that of Lycopodinm, but the neck is very short, like that of the Marsiliacese, each row of neck cells having but two cells. No basal cell is formed, and the central cell is sepa- rated from the diaphragm onl}^ by a single layer of cells. The neck canal cell (Fig. 298) is broad, like that of Isoetes, but the nucleus does not, apparently, divide again. The Qgg (Fig. 298, E) shows a distinct receptive spot, and the nucleus is clearly de- fined. At this stage the diaphragm is very evident and much XIII LYCOPOniNE^ 517 thickened, so that the archegonial tissue of the prothalhum is very sharply separated from tlic nutritive tissue below. Sometime after germination begins, the vacuole completely disappears, and sometimes a spongy-looking mass was seen filling it before it finally disappeared. In tlie later stages, the nuclei in the cytoplasm immediately below the diaphragm are much more numerous and correspondingly smaller than those in the much more coarsely granular cytoplasm of the basal region. The finely granular protoplasm and numerous nuclei Fig. 298. — Selaginella Kraussiana. A, Nearly median section of a fully-developed female prothallium, showing the diaphragm (d), X180. One of the archegonia has been fertilised, and the suspensor {sus) has penetrated through the diaphragm into the tissue below it; B-E, development of the archegonium, X360; F, two- celled embryo, belonging to the suspensor shown in A, X360; G, end of a sus- pensor with two-celled embryo {em), X360. show the region where the cell-formation begins which results in the secondary prothallial tissue. Arnoldi (i) states that in 6^. cuspidata there is a single large primar}^ nucleus near the apex of the spore which is com- pletely filled w^ith cytoplasm. It looks very much, however, as if he had mistaken the protoplasmic vesicle of the young 5i8 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Spore for the nucleus — if his statement is correct, ^. cuspidata differs very remarkably from other investigated species in the development of the gametophyte. Miss Lyon (2) found in both ^. apus and .S'. rupestris a much greater development of the primary prothallial tissue than is found in vS'. Kraussiana. To judge from her figures 54 and 55, there are two types of prothallium in 5^, apus, one in which the base of the primary prothallium is sharply delimited, and the other without any clear boundary between the primary and secondary prothallial tissues. The Embryo The first division in the fertilised ovum is transverse, and as in Lyco podium, the cell next the archegonium neck becomes G ^ F Fig. 299. — Selaginella Martcnsii. Development of the embryo (after Pfeffer). A, B, D, E, Successive stages in longitudinal section, X340; C, apical view of a young embryo with four-sided apical cell (.r), X340; F, longitudinal section of the primary root, X205; G, apex of the young sporophyte, showing the first dichotomy, X340. the suspensor. This in Selaginella is much more developed, however, and grows at first more actively than the low^er cell from which the emljryo proper arises. The upper part of the XIII LYCOrODINE^ 519 suspensor enlarges somewhat, and forms a bulljous body, which completely fills the venter of the archegonium. The suspensor grows rapidly downward, penetrating the (liai)hragm and push- ing the young embryo down into the mass of food cells which occupy the space below it. The suspensor is very irregular in form, and undergoes several divisions (Fig. 298, G). The first division in tlie embryo proper is almost vertical (Fig. 298, F), and divides it into nearly equal parts, iieyond this the early stages ot the embryo were not followed by the writer, but to judge from the later stages, they correspond to those of ^. Martensii, which has been most carefully studied by Pfeffer (i), the substance of whose work may be given as follows. After the first wall is formed in the embryo, there arises in one of the cells a second, somewhat curved one. which strikes the primary wall about half-way up. The cell thus cut off, seen in longitudinal section, is triangular, and is the apical cell of the stem (Fig. 299, A). The two other cells (leaf- segments) now undergo division by a vertical wall, which divides each into equal parts^ and each of these pairs of cells develops into a cotyledon. The apex of the young cotyledon is occupied by a row of marginal cells in which divisions are formed, like those in the apical cell of the stem, and in longi- tudinal section the apex of the cotyledon seems to have a single apical cell, much like the stem (Fig. 299, E). From the larger of the leaf-segments, by a more active growth of the cells next the suspensor, the foot is formed, and by its growth the stem apex is pushed to one side, and its axis becomes almost at right angles to that of the suspensor. Each cotyledon develops upon its inner side, near the base, an appendage, the ligula (Fig. 300, /), which is a constant character of all the later leaves. The primary root, as in Lycopodiiun, forms late, and no trace of it can be seen until the other parts are evident. It arises in the larger leaf-segment, close to the suspensor, and therefore is separated from the cotyledon by the foot. The root-cap arises from a superficial cell, which divides early by both periclinal and anticlinal walls, and thus becomes two lay- ered. From a cell immediately below is derived the single apical cell to which the subsequent growth of the root is due. The further divisions in the primary root were not followed. The axes of the stem and root soon develop a strand of procambium which is continuous in the two, but to judge from B20 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Pfeffer's figures, the cotyledons do not develop their vascular bundles until later. The early growth in length of the root is mainly intercalary, as the divisions in the apical cell for some time are not very rapid, and for a long time the root-cap con- sists only of the two original layers. With the growth of the embryo the cell-formation in the lower part of the spore continues until it is filled with a contin- uous large-celled tissue, the contents of whose cells are much less granular than the undivided regions of the spore, and as the embryo develops, the foot crowds more and more upon them until it nearly fills the spore cavity. On comparing Pfeffer's account of wS'. Martensii with my own observations upon S. Krmissiana, the main differences consist first in the smaller devel- opment in the latter of the primary prothallium, i. e., the prothallial tissue formed before the spores are shed, the archegonia being only separated from the diaphragm by a single layer of cells instead of by three or four, as in ^S". Martensii. L. apus, which w-as also examined by the writer, is intermediate in this respect between the two. A second difference is the later period at which the cell division in the lower part of the prothallium is completed in .S". Kraussiana. In this species, too, no rhizoids were seen, while Pfeffer observed them in ^. Martensii. Finally, in the latter the suspensor is much shorter and straighter than in 5^. Kraussiana. Miss Lyon (2) found that in 5^. apus no suspensor was formed, but the development of the embryo is not described. Tn .S. Martensii, almost as soon as the cotyledons are estab- lished, the two-sided apical cell of the stem is replaced by a Fig. 300. — Longitudinal section of a fully- developed prothallium of S. Kraussiana, with an advanced embryo (em), X77; I, ligula. XIII LYCOPODINE^ 521 four-sided one, from which arc then ])roduced two similar ones by the formation of a mc(han waU, and a true dichotomy of tlie primary axis thus takes place at once, the two new branches growing out at right angles to the cotyledon. \Yhile this may also occur in .V. Kranssiana (Fig. 30T, D), it is not always the case, and frequently the young plant remains unbranched until it has reached a length of a centimetre or more, and has pro- duced numerous leaves. Cot. Fig. 301. — Selaginclla Kranssiana. A, Macrospore with the prothallium (pr), X50; I*> young sporophyte still attached to the spore (sp) , X8; cot, cotyledons; R, root; C, upper part of an older stage, X6; D, a still older one showing the first di- chotomy, X4- The embryo of ,5^. spimdosa (Bruchmann (4)) has a short and massive suspensor, and no foot is developed. Miss Lyon (2) found that in both 5^. apus and 5^. riipcstris, fertilisation occurred wdiile the spores were still within the spo- rangium, and the sporangium attached to the strobilus. ''The strobilus of S. rnpcsfris retains its physiological connection 522 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. with the plant until the embryo has produced the cotyledons and root." (/. c, p. 183). In .S^. apiis, the strobili are shed in the early autumn, whether fertilisation has occurred or not. 5". rupestris retains the stro- bili through the winter, and fertilisation is effected in the spring. From some partial observations made by the writer upon spores of a species (probably L. Bigelovii) from the dry region of southern California, it looks very much as if, in this species, the spores became completely dried up after the embryo had already attained some size, and that the spores remained in this condition through the dry season, the embryo resuming its growth again in the autumn. The Adult Sporophyte The genus SelagincUa is a very large one, but there is some difference of opinion as to the number of species. Hierony- mus (i) enumerates 559 species, while Underwood (4) says the genus contains ''about 335" species. The genus is usually divided into two subgenera, Eiiselaginclla {Homceophyllujn of Hieronymus) and Sfachygynandrum {Heterophyllum, Hieronymus). In the first are included those species in which the leaves are all alike and arranged radially about the shoot, which is generally more or less completely upright. wS'. rupes- tris, S. selaginoidcs and 6". Bigelovii are examples. In Sfachy- gynandrum, which comprises the majority of the species, the shoot is dorsiventral, and often prostrate. The leaves are four-ranked, those of the two dorsal rows being much smaller than the others (Fig. 302). The first type suggests the species of Lycopodinm of the type of L. annotinum, the second that of L. complanatum or L. vohihile. In many species there is a creeping stem from which upright branches grow, much as in many species of Lycopodiinu, but in others there is no clear dis- tinction between these parts. The roots may arise directly from the ordinary branches, but in many species, e. g., S. Kraiissiana, they are borne at the end of peculiar leafless branches or rhizophores (Fig. 305, A). These, like the stem, show an apparently regular dichotomous branching, which, however, is really monopodial. The leaves, like those of Lyco- podinm, are small, more or less lanceolate in outline, and with a single median vein. In the homophyllous forms the sporo- XIII LYCOPODINE/E 523 phylls differ but little in appearance from the ordinary leaves, but in the heterophyllous ones they are smaller than the other leaves, and form a strobilus much like that of LycopodiiDii, but usually less conspicuous. The strobilus (Hieronymus (i), p. 653) may be either erect or horizontal ; much more rarely it is pendent, and there appears to be a certain relation Ijetween the arrangement of the sporophylls and the position of the strobilus. AMiere it is up- right the sporophylls are all alike, and disposed radially about the axis. Where the strobilus is horizontal it is more or less markedly dorsiventral in structure. In S. sclaginoides and S. deflcxa there is a more or less perfect spiral arrangement of the Fig. 302. — A, Part of a fruiting plant of Sclaginella Kraussiana, X3; sp, sporangial strobilus; R, young rhizophore; B, longitudinal section of the strobilus, X5; ma, macrosporangium; tni, microsporangium. sporophylls, but in all the other species they are four-ranked. Usually in the latter case the sporophylls are alike, but there may be the same difference in the dorsal and ventral leaves of the dorsi-ventral strobili that is found in the sterile shoots of the same species. The basal leaves of the strobilus may be sterile, but usually each sporophyll subtends a sporangium. In ^. Kraussiana, and many other species of the same section of the genus, there is but a single macrosporangium developed — the first formed 524 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. Sporangium of the strobilus. This is much larger than the microsporangia, and the sporophyh correspondingly large. In other species, e. g., S. apiis, there may be several macrospo- rangia. According to Hieronymus the position of the stro- bilus conditions to some extent the development of macrospo- rangia, which are either basal, or in that part of the strobilus Fig. 303. — SeJaginella Kranssiana. Horizontal section of the apex of the stem, y.77; B, the apical meristem of the same, X450; s, the apex of the main axis; s' , a young lateral branch; B, B, young leaves; L, ligula of the leaf; C, D, longitudinal sec- tions of the base of older leaves, X450; i, i, lacuna surrounding the vascular bun- dles of the stem; t, one of the trabeculaj. nearest the ground. Thus in dorsiventral strobili they are de- veloped on the ventral side; in pendent ones they may form at the apex of the strobilus. Miss Lyon made some interesting observations upon tlie development of the sporangia in vS. apus and ^. rnpcstris. In tlie latter species tlie strobili begin to de- XIII LYCOPODINE^E 525 velop in the late* summer and autumn, producing at tliis time only macrosporangia. In the spring the growth of the strcj- bilus is resumed, and microsporangia are develo[)e(l, the game- tophytes produced from the macros])ores of th.c previous year being fertilised by spermatozoids developed from the micro- spores developed in the spring. In ^, aptis there was evidence that the embryos formed in the autumn passed tlirough the winter within the macrospore, completing their development in the spring. The leaves arise much in the same way that tlie branches do, but do not develop a single apical cell. The growth is Fig. 304.— Cross-section of a fully-developed stem of S". Kraussiana, showing the two vascular bundles suspended in the large central lacuna by means of the trabeculae (0, X75; B, a single vascular bundle, X450; x, x, scalariform tracheids; s^ s, sieve-tubes. much the same as in the first leaves of the embryo, and as in these the early growth is due mainly to a row^ of marginal initial cells from which segments are cut off alternately above and below. 526 MOSSES AND FERNS chap If we examine a longitudinal section of the stem a short distance below the apex (Fig. 303, A), we find a regular inter- cellular space formed between the central stele (or steles), which completely surrounds it, and becomes very conspic- uous as the section is examined lower down. The formation of this lacuna is similar to that in the capsule of the Bryales, and, as there, the central mass of tissue is connected by rows of cells with the outer tissue. These rows of cells (tra- beculse) are at first composed of but a single cell, but later by tangential walls become slender filaments by which the vascu- lar cylinders are suspended in the large lacuna which occupies the centre of the stem (Fig. 304, t). According to Stras- burger ((7), p. 457) both the trabeculae, which are usually re- garded as endodermal, and the pericycle, are of cortical origin. The fully-developed bundle in S. Kraussiaiia (Fig. 304, B) shows a pericycle composed of a single layer of rather large cells, within which lies the phloem, which completely surrounds the xylem, as in the Ferns. The sieve-tubes in this species form a single circle just inside the pericycle, but according to Gibson ((2), p. 176) are absent opposite the protoxylem. He states that there is but a single group of protoxylem elements here, but my own observations lead me to think that there are two, as Russow affirms is the case. The origin of the proto- xylem was not traced, but the appearance of the mature bundle in the specimens examined (Fig. 304, B) points to this con- clusion. The protoxylem is made up of small spiral and an- nular tracheids, the metaxylem (secondary wood) of larger scalariform elements, as in Lycopodium. The sieve-tubes have delicate walls and numerous, but poorly developed, sieve- plates upon their lateral walls. AMiile in the main the anatomical characters are essentially the same in all species examined, there are a number of differ- ences to be noted (Gibson (i, 2)). Thus the stem may be monostelic (S. Martensii), bistelic (S. Kraussiana) , polystelic (S. Icuz'igata). In the former species the presence of silica in the inner cortex has been demonstrated by Strasburger, and Gibson has shown the same thing in other species. In this species, too, besides the simple trabeculae found in vS. Kraus- siana, others occur in ^Ahich the outer cells undergo divisions in more than one plane, and form a group of cells with which the endodermal cell is articulated. In all species examined these XIII LYCOPODINEAi 5-7 cells show more or less marked eutinisation. The numljer of protoxylenis in most species is two, but there may be accessory ones. The cortex is composed in most species of delicate paren- chyma, with few or no intercellular spaces, and most of the cells contain chlorophyll. In species like S. Icpidophylla, which grow in dry localities, the cortical cells are sclerenchymatous, with deeply-pitted walls and no lacuucC are present in the stem. In the creeping stems, even in polystelic species, there is but a single stele, which gradually passes over into the separate steles of the upright stems. Fig. 305. — A, Rhizophore, with roots of S. Kraussiana, X 1 5^ ; B, cross-section of the vascular bundle of a root, X430; C, median longitudinal section of the leaf, X215. The Leaf (Gibson (4, 5); Hieronyinits (i)) The leaves of SclagincIIa slvq always of simple structure, much like those of Lycopodiuiii. Gibson (4, 5) has made an exhaustive study of their structure, and the following account is based upon his studies. The leaf may be perfectly symmetrical in outline, or may have one side more developed than the other. In some species there are characteristic basal appendages, or auricles. A section of the leaf (see also Fig. 303) in most species shows a definite upper and lower epidermis, which may be com- 528 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. posed of similar cells, e. g., S. nipestris^ or of cells of somewhat different form on the two surfaces of the leaf, e. g., S. Mar- tensii. Some of the epidermal cells may have the form of sclerenchymatous fibres {S. suberosa). The mesophyll is com- posed of a loose network of cells, which may be all alike {S. rnpesfris) or less frequently, there is developed below the upper epidermis, a palisade parenchyma (S. Lyallii). As a rule stomata are formed only upon the lower epidermis, but there are some exceptions. The single median vascular bundle is concentric in struc- ture, and the leaf-traces join the vascular cylinder of the stem, as they do in Lycopodmm. The xylem consists of a single row of annular tracheids, and three or four spiral ones. The phloem is mainly composed of elongated parenchyma cells, but one or two sieve-tubes can usually be demonstrated. Sur- rounding the bundle is a pericycle consisting of a single layer of cells, or in some cases more, but no definite endodermis is present. There is always developed at the base of the leaf the char- acteristic ligula (Fig. 303, /). This develops at an early period, and seems to be an organ for retaining moisture, as its young cells develop abundant mucilage. In its fully developed condition it shows a basal portion (glossopodium) composed of large cells which are surrounded by a sort of sheath which is continuous with the epidermis of the leaf. It varies in form in difi^erent species. Thus in 5^. Vogelii it is tongue-shaped; in S. Martensii, fan-shaped; in ^. ciispidata, fringed (for further details of its structure and development see Gibson (4)). Simple hairs are of frequent occurrence in various parts of the sporophyte. The Chloroplasts The chloroplasts of Sclaginclla are peculiar, on account of their large size and small numbers. A careful study has been made of these by Haberlandt (9), who found that in each of the meristematic cells of the stem apex a single plastid was present. This in the assimilative cells of the leaves either re- mains undivided (S. Martensii) , or it may l>ecome more or less completely divided into two (S. Krattssiana) . In S. Willde- nowii there may be as many as eight. In the cortical paren- XIII LYCOPODINEAi 529 chyma of the stem the chloroplasts are apparently of the ordi- nary form, hut a careful examination shows that they are all connected, and are directly referalde t(j the dixisions of the primary plastid in the young cell. In all cases the nucleus is in contact with the chloroplast or group of chloroplasts (Fig. 306). The character of the chloroplasts here has its nearest analogy in Anthoccros, where occasionally a division of the chloroplasts is met with, especially in the elongated cells of the sporogonium. B cl-- n .- Fig. 306. — A, B, Cells of the mesophyll of Selaginella Martensii showing the single chloroplast (cl) and the nucleus (>t); C, chain of connected oval chloroplasts from the inner cortex of the stem of S. Kraiissiana, X640 (after Haberlandt). TJic Roots The roots in 5^. Kraiissiajia are home upon the special leaf- less branches or rhizophores, which in structure are much like the stem. Previous to the formation of the first roots upon the rhizophore (Sadebeck (6) ), the apical cell is obliterated and re- placed by a group of initial cells. The apical cells of the (usu- 34 530 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. ally two) roots formed arise secondarily, and quite independ- ently of each other, from cells lying below the surface, and covered with one or two layers of cells. These cells soon as- sume a tetrahedral form, and become the apical cells of the pri- mary roots. The branching of the roots, like that of the stem, is really monopodial, although apparently a true dichotomy. The vascular bundle of the root is monarch (Fig. 305, B), and does not show a distinct endodermis. The phloem sur- rounds the xylem completely, but apparently sieve-tubes are A D. Fig. 307. — Selaginella Kraussiana. Development of the microsporangium, radial sec- tions. A-C, X500; D, X235. The nuclei of the archesporial cells are shown. L, The leaf subtending the sporangium. not developed opposite the protoxylem. The elements of the bundle are in structure like those of the stem-bundles. The Sporangium (Goebel (16); Bozver (13)) The development of the sporangium is much like that of Ly- copodium, and has been studied by Goebel and Bower in 5, spinosa, and by the latter in S. Martensii also. In S. Kraus- siana (Fig. 307, A) a radial section of the young sporangium shows a very regular arrangement of the cells, with a single central archesporial cell (the nucleated cell of the figure). This evidently has arisen from a hypodermal cell of the central row, and from it is already cut off by a periclinal, an outer cell. XIII LYCOPODINE^ 531 The whole closely resembles Goebel's figures of S. spinosa. A comparison with older stages indicates that from this central cell alone the sporogenous cells are produced, as in Lyco podium sclago. The outer row of cells does not divide by periclinal walls, and from the first forms an extremely distinct layer. The first cell cut off from the archesporium divides again by a periclinal wall (Fig. 307, B), and the inner cell forms prob- ably the first tapetal cell, although in some cases it looks as if this cell took part in the formation of spores. The arche- FiG. 308. — Selaginella Kraussiana. A, Radial section of a nearly ripe mic'rosporangmm, Xioo; /, ligula of the subtending leaf; t, tapetum; B, section of young macro- sporangium (about half grown), showing the papillate tapetal cells {t) , x6oo; C, section of the wall of a young macrospore from the same sporangium, X6oo. sporium undergoes repeated divisions to form the sporogenous tissue, and finally the layer of cells between this and the pri- mary wall divides by periclinal walls to form the tapetum, which here remains intact until the spores are nearly or quite mature. The formation of the stalk is the same as in Lyco- podiiDu. It is quite possi])le that the apparently single archesporial cell of ^\ Kraussiana may be one of a transverse row of arche- sporial cells, like those of S. Martcnsii, 532 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Miss Lyon (2) thinks that in both vS. apiis and vS. rupestris the whole sporangium may be traced back to a single super- ficial cell, which she calls the archesporium. Bower (15) considers it probable that in vS". spinosa and vS. Martensii the sporogenous tissue cannot be traced back always to a single cell (in radial section), and has also shown that when tangential sections are examined, as in Lycopodmm, the archesporium always is a row of cells. In all species of Selaginella yet examined, the sporangium is not of foliar origin, but originates from the axis above the insertion of the leaf by which it is subtended. As in Lycopodiinn the tapetal cells do not become disorgan- ised, but remain intact as the inner layer of cells of the three- layered sporangium wall. They form an epithelium-like layer of papillate cells, distinguished by their dense granular con- tents, and it is evident that they are actively concerned in the elaboration of nutriment for the growth of the young spores (Fig. 308). As in the other heterosporous Pteridophytes, the two sorts of sporangia are -alike in their earlier stages, and this in Sela- ginella continues up to the time of the final division of the spore mother cells. In the microsporangium, all of the sporogenous cells undergo the usual tetrad division; but in the macrospo- rangium only a single one normally divides. Occasionally one of the divisions is suppressed so that but two macrospores result. In the microsporangium all of the spores mature, and the spores remain small. The single tetrad of macrospores in- creases enormously in bulk, and finally completely fills the mac- rosporangium, which is itself much larger than the microspo- rangia, and by the crowding of the enclosed spore-tetrad, as- sumes a four-lobed form. The cells of the wall remain green and fresh up to the time that the macrospores are ripe, and sections show that the tapetal cells are in close contact with the wall of the spores. The episporic ridges are very evident be- fore the spore has reached half its final diameter, and sections of the spore wall at this time (Fig. 308, C) show the spine-like section of the surface ridges. The wall rapidly increases in thickness as the spores grow, and this increase is evidently due almost entirely to the activity of the tapetal cells, as the spore at this stage contains very little protoplasm. The first nuclear division in the macrospore takes place when the spore is about XIII LYCOPODINE^ 533 half-grown, and by the time it has reached its full size the cell divisions in the apical rcgic^n are complete and tlie archegonia have begun to form. (For details of the sixjre-development in Selaginclla see Fitting ( i ) ) . The ripe sporangium oi:>ens by a vertical cleft, as in J^yco- podium. Goebel (22) has recently described in detail the mechanism involved in the dehiscence of the sporangium. The AfUnitics of the Lycopodinece Among the living Lycopodinese there are two well-marked series, one including the Lycopodiacese and Selaginellaccce, the other the Psilotacese. In the first, beginning with Phylloglos- siim, the series is continued through the different forms of Lycopodinin to the Selaginellacese. The relation of the Psilo- taceae to this series is doubtful, and must remain so until the sexual generation of the former is known. The probable saprophytic or parasitic life of these plants makes it impossible to determine just how far their simple structure is a primitive character rather than a case of degradation. Of the first series, it seems probable that of the forms whose life history is know^n, the type of L. cernmim represents the most primitive form of the gametophyte. It is reasonable to suppose that in all these forms the prothallium was green, and that the saprophytic prothallia, like those of L. phlegmaria and L. annotimim, are of secondary origin. The prothallium, of the type of L. cermmm, may be directly connected with the Bryophytes and resembles them also in the small biciliate spermatozoids, in wdiich latter respect all the Lycopodineas yet examined agree. This latter point is perhaps the strongest reason for assuming that the Lycopods represent a distinct line of development, derived directly from the Bryophytes, and not immediately related to either of the other series of Pterido- phytes. The character of the archegonium, as well as the long dependence of the embryo upon the prothallium and the late appearance of the primary root, point to the genus Lycopodhim as a very primitive type, even more closely related to the Bryo- phytes than are the eusporangiate Ferns. Phylloglossuiu, at least so far as the sporophyte is concerned, is the simplest liv- ing Pteridophyte. The close relation of Sclaginella to Lycopodunn is suf- 534 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. ficiently obvious. It is, however, interesting to note that Sel- aginella seems to have retained certain characters that are ap- parently primitive. These are the presence of a definite apical cell in the stem and root of most species, and the peculiar chlo- roplasts, which are especially interesting as a possible survival of the type found in so many Confervacese, e. g., Coleochcete, from which it is quite likely that the whole archegoniate series has descended. This form of chloroplast occurs elsewhere among the Archegoni'atse only in the Anthocerotes. In the characters of the sporangium and "the early develop- ment of the prothallium, Selaginella undoubtedly shows the closest affinity to the Spermatophytes, especially the Gymno- sperms, of any Pteridophyte. The strobiloid arrangement of the sporophylls and the position of the sporangia are directly comparable to the strobilus of the Coniferse. The wall of the sporangium is here not only morphologically, but physiologic- ally comparable to the nucellus of the ovule, and the macro- spore grows, not at the expense of the disorganised spo- rogenous cells and tapetum alone, but is nourished directly from the sporophyte through the agency of the cells of the sporangium stalk and wall, until the development of the en- closed prothallium is far advanced. The latter, both in its development while still within the sporangium, as well as in all the details of its formation, shows a close resemblance to the corresponding stages in certain Conifers. The formation of a "primary" and "secondary" prothaUium is, as we have seen, only apparent, and the diaphragm in the prothallium of Selaginella is not a true cell wall, marking a primary division of the spore contents, but only a secondary thickening of the lower walls of certain cells, indicating a temporary cessation in the process of cell-formation. It is by no means improbable that this cell-formation may sometimes go on uninterruptedly, in which case no diaphragm would be formed, and, as in Isoetes, there would be no distinct line of demarcation between the archegonial tissue at the apex and the large-celled nutritive tissue below. The presence of a suspensor in all investigated Lycopodinese is a character which distinguishes them at once from the other Pteridophytes, and has its closest analogy again among the Conifers. The possibility that the Psilotace?e may not be directly re- XIII LYCOPODINEAl 535 lated to tlie other Lycopodinc^c has jjcen referred to. As noth- ing" is known at ])rcsent of tlie i^amctopliyte and emljryo, this point must, for the present, remain open. Fossil Lycopodinccu Many fossil remains of plants undoubtedly belonging to the Lycopodinea? are met with, especially in the Coal-measures, where the Lepidodendreae were especially well developed. Of homosporous forms, it seems pretty certain that the fossils described under the name Lycopoditcs are related to the living genus Lycopodiuui, and certain fossils from the Coal-measures have even been referred to the latter genus, some of these being homophyllous, others heterophyllous. Solms-Laubach thinks it somewhat doubtful whether the plants described bv various writers, and belonging to older formations, really are Lyco- podine?e. In regard to the Psilotacese he says : ''The statements re- specting fossil remains of the family Psilofacccc are few and un- certain, nor is this surprising in such simple and slightly differ- entiated forms. If Psilotifes . . . does really belong to this group, a point which I am unable to determine from the figures, we should be able to follow the type as far down as the period of the Coal-measures." A discussion of some of the numerous characteristic fossil Lycopods will be left for a special chapter. CHAPTER XIV ISOETACE^ The genus Isoetcs, the sole representative of the family Tsoe- tacese, differs so much from the other Pteridophytes that there has been a good deal of difference of opinion as to where it should be placed. Isoefes is most commonly associated with Selazinella, and there are undoubtedly marked resemblances be- tween the two genera in certain anatomical details, and in the development of the spores and gametophyte. On the other hand, the embryo and the spermatozoids are much more like those of the lower Ferns, with Avhich they have sometimes been associated. Whether the Isoetaceae are assigned to the Fili- cinese or Lycopodinese, they are sufficiently distinct to warrant the establishment of a separate order, Isoetales. According to Sadebeck (8), there are 62 species of Isoetes. Of these sixteen are found in the United States. Isoetes has been the subject of repeated investigation, Hof- meister (i) being the first to study its development in detail. The sporophyte is in most species either aquatic or amphibious, but a few species are terrestrial. They are very much alike in appearance, having avery short stem whose upper part is com- pletely covered with the overlapping broad bases of the leaves, which themselves are long and rush-like, so that the plant in general appearance might be readily taken for an aquatic Monocotyledon. The roots are numerous and dichotomously branched. The stem grows slowly in diameter, and the older ones show two or three vertical furrows that unite below, and as the stem continues to grow these furrows deepen, so that the old stem is stronHv two or three lobed. In the furrows the roots are formed in acropetal succession. The leaves are closely set and expanded at the base (Fig. 309) into a broad sheath, 536 XIV ISOETACEJE 537 with membranaceous edges. Just a1)ove tlie l)ase of each per- fectly-developed leaf is a single very large si)orangium, sunk more or less completely in a cavity (fovea), which in most Fig. 309. — A, Plant of Isoefes Bolandcri, Xi; B, base of a leaf with macrosporan- gium, X4; /, ligula; v, velum. Species is covered wholly or in part by a membranaceous indusi- um (velum), and above the fovea is a scale-like outgrowth of 538 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the leaf, the hgula. The spores are of two kinds, borne in sepa- rate sporangia. The outer leaves of each cycle produce micro- spores, the inner ones macrospores, many times larger than the former. The innermost leaves, v^^hich are not usually perfectly developed, are sterile, and separate one year's growth from the next. In some of the land forms, e. g., I. hystrix, these sterile leaves are very much reduced, and form spine-like structures. The Gametophyte The germination of the microspores was studied by Hof- meister (i), and later by Millardet (i) and Belajeff (i), the Fig. 310. — A-G, Isoetes echinospora, var. Braunii. Development of the antheridium> X about 1000. H, Spermatozoid of /. Malinverniana (H, after Belajeff). later writer differing in some essential particulars from the earlier observers. The two former studied /. laciistris, the lat- ter, /. sctacca and I. Malinverniana, which do not seem to differ, however, from /. echinospora, which was investigated by the writer. The microspores of all the species are bilateral, and are small bean-shaped cells with thick but in most species nearly colourless walls. The epi spore sometimes has spines upon it, XIV ISOETACEAi 539 but in /. cchinospora var. Braunii the surface of the spore is nearly smooth. In this species the spores beg-in to ripen in the early autumn, and continue to do so as long as the conditions permit of growth. The spores are set free by the decay of the sporangium wall, which probably in nature is not completely the case until winter or early spring, which seems to be the natural time for germination. If they are set free artificially, however, they will germinate promptly, especially if this is done late in the autumn or during the winter. Thus spores sown in December produced free spermatozoids in two weeks. The spores do not all germinate with equal promptness, and all stages of development may be met with in the same lot. The ripe spore has no chlorophyll, but contains besides the nucleus, albuminous granules, small starch grains, and oil. The first division wall cuts off a small cell from one end, which undergoes no further development, and represents the vegetative part of the prothallium, which is here absolutely rudimentary. The rest of the spore forms at once the single antheridium. In the latter two, walls are formed so inclined to each other as to include two upper cells and one lower one (Fig. 310, C). This latter next divides into two by a vertical longi- tudinal wall, and each of the resulting cells is further divided by a periclinal wall, so that the antheridium consists of four per- ipheral cells and two central ones. The latter finally divide again, by vertical walls, making four central cells, which become at once the sperm cells. According to Belajeff the walls of the peripheral cells become dissolved finally, so that the sperm cells float free within the spore cavity. Each sperm cell forms a single colled spermatozoid, which is more slender than that of Marattia, but like it is multiciliate. In microtome sections of the germinating spores of /. echino- spora, the walls of the peripheral cells were evident after the spermatozoids were completely formed, and there seems some doubt w^hether they are absorbed at all. Occasionally (Fig. 310, D) the sperm-cells were divided into two separate groups as in Marsilia. The macrospores are very many times larger than the micro- spores, and are of the tetrahedral type instead of bilateral. They are nearly globular in form and show plainly the three converging ridges on the ventral surface. If the fresh spore is crushed in water, its contents appear milky, and microscopic 540 MOSSES AND FERNS . chap. examination reveals numerous oil-drops and some starch- granules, mingled with roundish bodies of albuminous nature. The latter absorb water and swell up so that they look like free cells. The wall of the spore is very thick. The perinium is thick ^^■•/.' ■ c o bo to 0) Q o J3 o I- X 6 Mh o\ tn o ^ .5 .2 'en X ^-1 13 > .2 J3 -4-* o < s o bo a 3 o , ^ — ] v^ >. O M-l O (U S o 'So 43 w •^ o X .33 -M +H a w 5 u o bo tn o >> t-i > cn C > -4-» MH « '^ O ■♦-> tn "tn tn • a .^ ^ X u Vh o .£3 r. rt <-3 -*-» W t-s m >. 1 3 C > .^ u 1. lO .B fO 3 C tn X p. and transparent in appearance, and in the species under con- sideration provided with short recurved spinules. The interior, in microtome sections, is filled with coarsely granular cytoplasm, which often appears spongy, owing no doubt to the dissolving XIV ISOETACEJE 541 out of tlie oil. Scattered throu!:^h the cytoplasm arc round starch granules with a central hilum. The large nucleus lies in the basal part of the spore. It is broadly oval in outline, and the cytoplasm immediately about it is nearly free from large granules. Before germination begins there are few chro- mosomes, and the nucleolus does not stain readily. In /. laciistris (Farmer (2)) the primary nucleus is at the apex of the spore, and this is also the case in /. Malinvcrniana (Arnoldi (i)). After the spores have lain a few days in water, the nucleus increases in size, and then the nucleolus stains very intensely and the chromosomes become more conspicuous. The nucleus divides while still in its original position, and undergoes division in the usual way. A very evident cell plate is formed in the ecjuator of the nuclear figure (Fig. 311, A), but no cell wall is found, and the result of the division is two large free nuclei. The next youngest stage observed (Fig. 311, B) had four free nuclei, wdiich now had moved to the ventral side of the spore. These are very much smaller than the primary one, but are relatively richer in chromatin. They continue to divide until there are from about thirty to fifty free nuclei, but as yet no trace of cell division can be seen. Most of the nuclei lie in the ventral part of the spore, close to the outer wall, but an occasional one may be detected elsewhere. Cell division begins at the apex (ventral part) of the spore. At this time the cytoplasm stains more deeply than before, and sometimes extremely delicate threads may be detected, radiating from the nuclei and connecting adjacent ones (Fig. 311, C). The first traces of the division walls appear simul- taneously between the nuclei in the form of cell plates composed of minute granules, probably of cellulose, which cjuickly coalesce and form a continuous membrane. In this way the upper part of the spore becomes transformed into a solid tissue (Fig. 312). The formation of the cell w-alls closelv resembles that in SelagmcUa. The primary cells, or areoles, are open in their inner faces, and it is not un^til the second nuclear division takes place that the inner cell w^all is developed. (Arnoldi ( i ), Figs. 5,6). The cell formation proceeds quickly toward the base of the spore, following the spore wall, so that for a time the central space remains undivided. The whole process recalls most 542 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. vividly the endosperm formation of most Angiosperms. On account of the extremely thin walls and dense contents of the Fig. 312. — Isoetes echinospora var. Braunii. A, Longitudinal section through the apex of the female prothallium, showing the first cell formation, X300; B, similar sec- tion of a prothallium with the divisions completed and the first archegonium (ar) already opened. young- prothallial cells it is not easy to determine exactly when the whole spore cavity hecomes filled up with cellular tissue, XIV ISOETACE^ 543 Because of the greater number of free nuclei in tlie up])er ])art of the spore, and their consequent close proximity, the cells are smaller than those in the central and basal parts of the pro- thallium. Sometimes the transition from this small-celled tissue to the large-celled tissue of the basal part is quite abrui)t and the more noticeable as the up]:)er cells are more transparent ; but there was nothing to indicate that this was in any way con- nected with the early divisions of the primary nucleus, and more often no such sudden transition was seen. Hofmeister's account of the coalescence of previously sepa- rate cells to form the prothallium was obviously based upon incorrect observation, and is not borne out by a study of sections of the germinating spore. The first archegonium is very early evident, generally be- fore the cell division is complete in the lower part of the s])ore. It occupies the apex of the prothallium, and the mother cell is distinguished by its large size and dense granular contents. It is simply one of the first-formed cells that soon ceases to divide, and as its neighbours divide rapidly the contrast between them becomes very marked. \Miether seen from above or in longitudinal section, it generally is triangular, or nearly so. In the structure of the mature archegonium, Ophioglossiun shows strong points of resemblance, as do the Marattiacece, but the egg cell is much larger in Isoetes. The development of the archegonium corresponds almost exactly with that of Marattia, but the basal cell is always want- ing, and the first transverse wall separates the central cell from the cover cell. The first division in the inner cell is parallel with the base of the cover cell, and divides it into the primary canal cell and central cell. The contents of the three cells of which the archegonium is now composed are similar, and the nuclei large and distinct. The cover cell next divides into four by transverse walls (Fig. 311, E), and from these, as in Marat- tia, the four rows of cells of the neck are formed. The number in each row is usually four in the mature archegonium. The ventral canal cell, which like that of Marattia extends the whole breadth of the central cell, is separated almost simultaneously wnth the appearance of the first transverse divisions in the neck cells. The neck canal cell has at first a single nucleus, which later divides, but there is no division wall formed. Although the number of cells in each row of the neck is usually greater 544 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. than in Marattia, the neck canal cell is shorter and extends but little between the neck cells (Fig. 313, B). The egg is very large, round or oval in form, and the nucleus contains a large nucleolus that stains very intensely, but otherwise shows little chromatin. The receptive spot is of unusual size, and occupies about one-third of the ^gg. It is Fig. 313. — Isoetes echinospora van Braunii. Development of the archegonium, X500; o, the egg; v, ventral canal cell; h, neck canal cell; D, shows a two-celled embryo within the archegonium. almost hyaline, showing, however, a faint reticulate arrange- ment of fine granules ; the lower portion of the egg is filled with granules that stain strongly. In /. lacustris, according to Hofmeister, only one arche- gonium is formed at first, and if this is fertilised, no others are produced ; but in /. echinospora, even before the first arche- gonium is complete, two others begin to develop and reach ma- turity shortly after the first, whether the latter is fertilised or XIV ISOETACEJE 545 not. In case all of these primary archegonia prove abortive, a small number, apparently not more than five or six, may be formed subsequently ; but so far as my observations go, the pro- duction of archegonia is limited, as is the growth of the pro- thallium itself.^ The development of the prothallium goes on without any increase in size, until the first archegonium is nearly complete, about which time the spore opens along the line of the three ventral ridges, and the upper part of the enclosed prothallium is exposed, but projects but little beyond the opening. In case all the archegonia prove abortive, the prothallium continues to grow until the reserve food material is used up, but then dies, as no chlorophyll is developed in its cells, and only in very rare instances are rhizoids formed. Miss Lyon (3) figures a longitudinal division of the neck canal cell in /. laaistris, and Arnoldi ( i ) states that a similar division may occur in /. Malinvcrniana. The Embryo Besides the earlier account of Hofmeister, Kienitz-Gerloff (6) and Farmer (2) have made some investigations upon the embryogeny of /. laciistris, which correspond closely, so far as they go, with my own on /. echinospora. The youngest embryos seen by me had the first division w^all complete (Fig. 313, D). This is transverse, but more or less inclined to the axis of the archegonium. The nuclei of the tw^o cells are large and contain several chromatin masses. The sec- ond division in the epibasal and hypobasal cells does not always occur simultaneously, the low^er half sometimes dividing before the upper one, and at times the second walls are at right angles instead of in the same plane. Of the quadrants thus formed, the two lower form the foot, and the two upper ones the cotyle- don and primary root. The stem apex arises secondarily at a later period, and probably belongs to the same quadrant as the root ; but as it does not project at all, and is not certainly recog- nisable until after the boundaries between the quadrants are no longer evident, this cannot be positively asserted. Sometimes the quadrants divide into nearly equal octants, * In old pfothallia of /. lacustris according to Kienitz-Gerloff (6), there may be 20 to 30 archegonia. 35 546 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. but in several young embryos examined, no definite octant walls were present, at least in the upper octants, but whether this is a common occurrence would be difficult to say. The next divisions in the embryo resemble those in Marattia, and as in the latter it may be said that the young members of the embryo grow for a short time from an apical cell, inasmuch as the tetra- hedral octants at first have segments cut off parallel with the basal, quadrant, and octant walls, leaving an outer cell (Fig. 314, A) that still retains its original form; but very soon peri- FiG. 314. — A, An embryo of I. echinospora van Braunii, with unusually regular divisions, X450; B, a much older one, still enclosed within the prothallium, X150; ar, archegonia. clinal walls arise in this cell in each quadrant, and it is no longer recognisable as an apical cell, and from this time the apex of the young member grows from a group of initial cells. Up to this time the embryo has increased but little in size, and retains the globular or oval form of the Qgg. It now elongates in the direction of the basal wall, and soon after, the cotyledon and primary root become differentiated. The axis of the former coincides with the plane of the basal wall, and it XIV ISOETACEM 547 approaches more or less the vertical as the latter is more or less inclined. Occasionally the hasal wall is so nearly vertical that the cotyledon grows upright and penetrates the neck of the archegonium at right angles to its ordinary position. At the base of the leaf at this stage a single celh larger than its neigh- bours, may often he seen (Fig. 315, A, /). Tliis is the mother cell of the ligule, found in all the leaves. This cell projects, D B Fig. 315. — Development of the embryo in I. echinospora var. Bratinti. A, Median longi- tudinal section of a young embryo; B, four horizontal sections of a younger one; C, two vertical transverse sections of an older embryo; /, the ligula, X300. and as the leaf grows divides regularly by walls in a manner compared by Hofmeister to the divisions in the gemm?e of Marchantia. It finally forms a scale-like appendage about twelve cells in leng^th bv as many in breadth. Almost coincident with the first appearance of the ligule a depression is evident, which separates the bases of the cotyle- don and root. The base of the latter, which now begins also to 548 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. grow in length, projects in the form of a semi-circular riclge that grows rapidly and forms a sheath about the ligule and the base of the cotyledon (Fig. 317, z'). The growth of this sheath is marginal, and continues until a deep cleft is formed. A num- ber of cells at the bottom of the latter between the sheath and the leaf base constitute the stem apex. As they differ in appear- ance in no wise from the neighbouring cells, it is quite impossible I. Fig. 316. — Three successive horizontal sections of a somewhat advanced embryo of 7, echinospora var. Braimii, X260; R, root; cot, cotyledon; st, stem; /, ligula. to say just how many of them properly belong to the stem. So far as can Ije judged, the origin of the growing point of the stem is strictly secondary, and almost exactly like that of many Monocotyledons.^ Longitudinal sections of the embryo, when root and leaf are ^ See Hanstein's figures of Alisma, for example, in Goebel's Outlines, Fig. 2>Z^. XIV I SORT AC E^ 549 first clearly recognisable, show that the foot is not clearly de- fined, as the basal wall earl\- becomes indistinguishable from the displacement due to rapid cell division in the axis of the embryo. It projects but little, and the cells arc noi noticeably larger than those of the cotyledon and root. As the cotyledon lengthens it becomes somewhat flattened, and in the later stages its increase in length is due entirely to basal growth. Even in very young embryos a distinct epi- dermis is evident in the leaf, and about the time that the ligule is formed the first trace of the vascular tissue appears. This consists of a bundle of narrow procambium cells, which lie so near the centre of the embryo that it is impossible to assign it Fig. 317. — Median longitudinal section of an embryo~of the same species shortly before the cotyledon breaks through the prothallium; lettering as in the preceding, X300. certainlv to either root or leaf ; indeed it sometimes seems to •r' belong to one quadrant, sometimes to the other. From it the development of the axial bundles of cotyledon and root pro- ceeds, and by it they are directly united. , The section of the central cylinder of the leaf is somewhat elliptical, and it does not extend entirely to the end. Its limits are clearly defined from the periblem, in which the divisions are mainly transverse and the cells arranged in regular rows. The primary xylem consists of small spiral and annular tracheids at the base of the leaf, and from these the formation of similar ones proceeds towards the tip. Their number is small, even in the full-grown leaf, and they are the only differ- 550 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. entiated elements, the rest of the bundle showing only elongated parench3'ma, much like the original procambium cells. The axis of growth of the primary root usually coincides with that of the cotyledon, but this is not always the case. In Fig. 318. — A, Median section of a young sporophyte with the second leaf L- already formed; r-, second root; st, stem-apex, X150; B, cross-section near the base of the cotyledon, showing the intercellular spaces i and the second leaf L^ surrounded by the sheath v at the base of the cotyledon; /, the ligule of the cotyledon, X300. the very young root (Fig. 317, R) the end is covered with a layer of cells continuous with the epidermis of the rest of the embrvo. Beneath are two lavers of cells concentric with the XIV ISOETACEJI 551 epidermis. From the inner one arises the initial cell (or cells?) of the plerome, which soon becomes well defined and connected with the primary strand of procambinm in the axis of the em- bryo. It is qnite possible that here, as in the older roots, a single initial cell is present in the plerome, but this is not cer- tain. The layer of cells immediately below the primary epi- dermis is the initial meristem for all the tissues of the root except the plerome. The primary epidermis later divides into two concentric layers which take no further part in the growth of the root except as they join the outer layers of the root-cap. From the layer above the plerome initial, additions are made at regular intervals to the root-cap, and these layers remain one cell thick, so that the stratification is very marked. At the apex of the root there is no separation of dermatogen and peri- blem, which are first differentiated back of the apex. The pri- mary xylem consists of very delicate spiral tracheids formed at the base of the root at the same time that the first ones appear in the leaf. The foot increases much in size as the leaf and root develop, and its superficial cells become much enlarged and encroach upon the large cells of the prothallium, wdiose contents are gradually absorbed by it. The cotyledon is at first composed of compact tissue, which during its rapid elongation separates in places, and forms a sys- tem of large intercellular spaces. There are two rows of very large ones, forming two broad air-chambers extending the whole length of the leaf, but these are interrupted at intervals by imperfect partitions composed of single layers of cells. In the root there are similar lacun?e, but they are smaller and less regularly arranged. The growing embryo is for a long time covered by the pro- thallial tissue, which in the upper part continues to grow with it; but finally cotyledon and root break through, the former growing upward, the root bending down and anchoring the young sporophyte in the mud. Owing to the large air-spaces the cotyledon is lighter than the water, and always stands ver- tically, whether the original position was vertical or horizontal. In the latter case the plant appears to be attached laterally to the prothallium, and the stem apex, which when first formed stands almost vertically, now assumes the horizontal position which it has in the older sporophyte. 552 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. About the time that the young sporophyte breaks through the prothalHum, the second leaf begins to develop. The grow- ing point (Fig. 318, sf) now lies in the groove between the base of the root and the cotyledon, and its nearly flat surface is at right angles to the axis of the latter. The second leaf (L^) arises as a slight elevation on the side of the stem directly opposite the cotyledon, ^rom the first it is multicellular, and its growth is entirely like that of the cotyledon, which it other- wise resembles in all respects. Almost as soon as the leaf is evident at all, a strand of procambium cells is formed running from the junction of the cotyledon and first root, and is con- tinued into the second leaf as its plerome. The second root develops from the base of the second leaf in the immediate vicinity of the / common fibrovascular bundle, and is formed about the time that the leaf begins to elongate. A group of cells here begins to multiply actively, and very soon shows a division into the initials of the tissue systems of the young root. From this time the growth proceeds as in the primary root, and it finally breaks through the overlying tissues. The stem has no vascular bundle apart from the common bundle formed from the coales- cence of the bases of the bundles from the leaves and roots. In all the later-formed leaves and roots there is but a single axial bundle. In the leaves this is decidedly collateral in form with the poorly-developed xylem upon the inner (upper) side. Ex- cept for their larger size, and their having usually four instead of two air-channels, the later leaves resemble in all respects those first formed. The development of the young plant was not followed be- yond the appearance of the third leaf, but it probably in its later history corresponds to /. lacusfris. In the latter, according to Hofmeister ((i), p. 354). the opposite arrangement of the Fig. 319. — Longitudinal section of the second root, XS25; PI, plerome. XIV ISOETACEAi 553 leaves continues up to about tlie ci^htli, wlicn the l divergence is replaced successively by \, |, -J, -^.^, and /i, wbich is the C(jn- dition in the fully-developed sporophyte. Ttte Adttlt Sporoptiyte {Sodchcch (g)) The structure of the mature sporophyte has been the sub- ject of repeated investij^'ations, anionj^- the UKjst recent ]m\v^ B. Fig. 320. — A, B, Isoetes echinospora. A, Section of fully developed leaf, X15; I^< vascular bundle of the leaf, X about 200; C, part of a transverse section of the stem of I, lacustris; sp, starch-bearing cortical cells; m, meristematic zone; h, tracheids; hd, tissue of the central region (C after Potonie). those of Farmer (2) and Scott (2), who made a most careful examination of the vegetative organs in /. lacustris and I. Jiys- trix. The thick, very short stem has a central vascular bundle, W'hich as in the young plant is made up of the united leaf-traces, and there is no strictly cauline portion, as Hegelmaicr (i) and 554 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Bruchmann (i) assert. Scott (2), however, states that in /. hystrix, there is a short, cauhne stele distinct from the leaf traces. This central cylinder is composed of very short tracheids, with spiral and reticulate markings, mixed wnth similarly- shaped cells with thin walls. ■ Surrounding this xylem cylinder is a la3'er of cells, which Farmer calls the "prismatic layer." This, according to Russow ((i), p. 139), is continuous with the phloem of the leaf-traces, and he regards it as the phloem of the stem bundle. Outside of this prismatic layer is a zone of meristematic cells, which form the ''cambium." The cells of this zone are like those of the cambium of Boytrychium or of the Spermatophytes, and like these new cells are formed on both sides; but those formed upon the outside remain parenchyma- tous and are gradually thrown off with the dead outer cortex. Those upon the inner side develop into the prismatic cells, mingled with which are cells very like the tracheids, except that they retain to some extent their protoplasmic contents. These cells are arranged in more or less well-marked zones, and possibly mark the limits of each year's growth. It will be seen from what has been stated that while a true secondary thick- ening of the stem occurs in Isoetes, it is quite different from that in Botrychhim, which closely resembles the normal thicken- ing of the coniferous or dicotyledonous stem. It has been com- pared to that found in Yucca or Dracccna, and this perhaps is more nearly like it. However, as the development of cambium and secondary thickening have evidently occurred independ- ently in very widely separated groups of plants, it is quite likely that we have here one more instance Cjuite unconnected with the same phenomenon elsewhere. The leaves, as already stated, differ but little from those of the young plant. The vascular bundle is somewhat better developed, but remains very simple, with only a few rows of tracheids fully developed. The vascular bundle of the leaf is better developed at the base of the leaf, and especially behind the sporangium (Smith (i)). The phloem remains undifferentiated, and no perfect sieve- tubes can be detected. The ]:)hloem lies upon the outer side of the xylem, but shows a tendency to extend round toward the upper side. Of the Fih'cinea?, Ophioglossum comes the nearest to it in the structure of the Inmdles. The air-channels are four XIV ISOETACEJE 555 in number in tlie fully-developed leaf, and the dia])liraj[^'ms across them more rei^ular and coni])lele. Instead of ljein<^" throughout but one cell thick, as in the first leaves, they are thicker at the edges, so that in section they appear biconcave. In the older leaves the broad sheath at the base is much better developed, and the ovcr-la])])ing leaf bases gi\-e the whole stem much the appearance of the scal\- bulb oi many Monocotyledons. Fig. 321. — Tsoetcs lacustn's. Section of root-apex, showing dichotomy, X about 190 (after Bruchmann). In all the terrestrial species, and those that are but partially im- mersed, the leaves are provided with numerous stomata of the ordinary form ; but in some of the submersed species these are partially or entirely wanting. The development of the ligule also varies, being very much greater in the terrestrial species, where it may possibly be an organ of protection for the younger leaves. The ligule in its fully developed condition (Smith (i)) shows four portions: i, a sheath of glandular appearing cells at its base ; 2, the ''glossopodium," consisting of a band of large empty cells, above wdiich is (3) the main portion of the ligule, composed of small cells containing protoplasm ; 4, the apex, composed of dead cells. 556 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Hofmeister states that in /. lacnstris the first sporangia are not developed until the fourth year from the time the young sporophyte is first formed. The sporophylls begin to form in the third year, but it is a year more before the sporangia are complete. From this time on, the regular succession of sporo- phylls and sterile leaves continues. There has been much disagreement as to the method of growth in the root. The earlier observers attributed to it a single apical cell, not essentially different from that of the true Ferns ; this was shown to be incorrect by Bruchmann ( i ) and Kienitz-Gerloff (6), but Farmer (2) claims that none of these have correctly described the structure of the larger roots, which differs somewhat from that of the earlier ones. According to the latter observer there is always a single initial for the plerome, and above this two layers of meristem, one giving rise to the inner cortex, the other to the outer cortex, as well as to the epi- dermis and root-cap. The fibrovascular bundle is monarch, like that of Ophioglossum vulgatum, and the phloem becomes differentiated before the xylem elements are evident. The later roots arise m.uch as the second one does in the young plant, but the rudiment is more deeply seated. The roots are arranged in /. lacnstris in four rows, two correspond- ing to each furrow (Van Tieghem (5)). According to Bruchmann the first evidence of a forming root is a single cell of the cortical tissue lying a short distance outside of the leaf- trace. This, however, cannot be looked upon as the apical cell, as it only gives rise to calyptrogen and dermatogen. The peri- blem and plerome arise from the cells lying immediately below it. The branching of the roots is a genuine dichotomy, and has also been carefully studied by Bruchmann (Fig. 321). He states that the process begins by a longitudinal division of the plerome initial, and each of the new initials at once begins to form a separate plerome. The overlying tissues are passive, and their divisions are governed by the growth of the two plerome strands. The Sporangium The development of the sporangium has been studied by Goebel (3), and more recently by Bower (15), and Wilson- Smith (i). Eacli leaf, except the imperfect ones that sepa- XIV ISOETACE^ 557 rate the sporopliylls of successive years, Ijears a single very large sporangium, situated upon the inner surface of the expanded base. According to Goeljcl (3) the young sporangium consists of an elongated elevation composed of cells which have divided by periclinal walls; Imt both Bower (15) and Smith (i) state that it can be traced back to a small group of strictly superficial cells which later undergo periclinal divisions. Fig. 322. — Isoetes echinospora. A, section of young sporophyll, X325; /, ligule; the sporangial cells have the nuclei shown. B, section of part of a young macro- sporangium, X325; the sporogenous cells have the nuclei shown. C, cross-section of the base of a young sporophyll, with microsporangium, X25; v, the velum; vb, vascular bundle; the trabeculse are left unshaded. (After Wilson-Smith). The very complete account of the development of the spo- rangium of /. echinospora made by W^ilson-Smith ( i ) differs in some important details from that of Goebel. The first peri- clinal division, while it may separate a definite parietal layer, does not, as a rule, do this; but there are further periclinal divisions in the superficial layer of cells which add to the spo- rogenous tissue, much as is the case in Eqiiisctiun and Ophio- glossuin. There is not, therefore, the early and definite segre- gation of the archesporium described by Goebel, nor do the archesporial cells remain independent, as Goebel states is the case in /. laciistris. Wilson-Smith finds a complete absence of the regular 558 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. arrangement of the cells described by Goebel. He says (1. c, p. 241 ) , "I am forced to conclude that the sporangium'of Isoetes (at least of /. echinospora and /. Engelmanni) just as the microsporangium of Angiosperms, grows as a unit, and not as a number of individual segments." ' The velum appears very early and is apparently developed directly from a part of the sporangium-fundament — indeed it looks as if in some cases it actually contributed to the sporoge- nous tissue. The velum reaches its full development before the rest of the sporangium does. In certain species, some of its cells, as well as those of the adjacent leaf-tissues, may become lignified and show spiral and annular thickenings. In their early stages, there is no difference between micro- and macrosporangia. Wilson-Smith could find no indication in the species investigated by him, of the early differentiation of the two kinds of sporangia described by the early investi- gators. In both macro- and microsporangia, divisions occur in all directions, resulting in a very large mass of potential spo- rogenous tissue. There is later, however, a differentiation of the archesporial tissue into fertile and sterile areas, the latter forming later the ''trabeculse." About the time that the last cell-divisions are taking place in the archesporial tissue, certain regions divide less actively and react less strongly to stains. These relatively inactive regions are the sterile ones, and from them are developed the sporan- gium Avail, the trabeculse and tapetum, while the- rest of the archesporial tissue, at least in the microsporangium, develops spores. The trabeculse are more or less irregular masses of tissue, not forming definite partitions, although they may anastomose more or less freely (Fig. 322, C). The cells of the trabecula become flattened and extended by the subsequent growth of the sporangium, and lose to a great extent their protoplasmic con- tents, so that they soon become clearly separated from the inter- vening sporogenous cells. The trabeculse later undergo a fur- ther differentiation into a layer next the sporogenous cells, this outer layer constituting the tapetum, and an inner mass of much larger and more colourless cells, the tral^ecular proper. The young tapetal cells do not stain strongly, but later, when they presumably become active in supplying the young spores with food, they stain even more strongly than the spo- XIV ISOETACEJE 559 rogenous cells. As in Lycopodiuin and Schv^incUa, tlic tapctal cells remain intact, instead of being broken down as they usually are in the Ferns and Eqiiisctuni. In the microsporangium all the s])orogenous cells divide, the divisions being successive and usually resulting in si)ores of the "bilateral" type, althoui^h tctraliech-al s])()res are sometimes formed. The number of spores in each sporangium is very great. In /. ccliiiios/^ora, it ranges from 150,000 to 300,000. The Macvosporangium The earliest stages of both types of sporangium are alike, but the macrosporangia are recognisable as such earlier than the microsporangia. In the former, before any distinction of fertile and sterile tissue is evident, certain cells become notice- ably larger than their neighbours, and enter into competition, as it were, to become the spore mother cells. There is apparently no rule as to either the numl^er or position of these potential mother cells ; but sooner or later some of them outstrip their competitors, become very large, and ultimately divide into the four macrospores. The formation of the trabeculse and tapetum is essentially the same as in the microsporangium ; but the trabeculse are fewer and more massive, and the tapetum is several cells in thickness. The unsuccessful sporogenous cells probably are used up in the further development of the growing spores. The further development of the miacrospore has been studied in /. Diirieui by Fitting ( i ) . Preliminary to the first nuclear division in the mother cell, whose membrane consists of a pec- tose-compound and not cellulose, there is a division of the starch granules into two groups which divide again, and the four starch masses arrang^e themselves tetrad-wise in a wav that recalls the behaviour of the cell contents in the dividing spore mother cells of Anthoccros. The four nuclei resulting from the repeated division of the primary nucleus are in close contact with the four starch masses, and there then follow^s the simul- taneous formation of cell plates between the nuclei. The cell plates are replaced by the cell walls which separate the four young tetrahedral macrospores. The protoplast of each young spore secretes about itself a special membrane from which is later developed the characteris- 56o MOSSES AND FERNS chap. tic perispore. Within the special membrane is developed a sec- ond membrane — exospore — which later shows a division into three layers. Within the exospore the mesospore and endo- spore arise very much as in Selaginella, which Isoetes further resembles in the separation of the mesospore from the protoplast and from the exospore, although this is less conspicuous than in Selaginella. As the sporangium develops, the surrounding leaf tissue grows up about it, somewhat as the integument of an ovule invests the nucellus. Goebel calls attention to the resemblance between the sporangium of Isoetes, sunk in the fovea and par- tially covered by the velum, and an ovule with a single integu- ment. Bower finds in the sporangium of Lepidodendron, structures which resemble the trabeculse of Isoetes, and he is inclined to consider the two genera as really related. In /. laciistris the sporangium is sometimes replaced by a leafy bud which may develop into a perfect plant. (Goebel: *'Ueber Sprossbildung aus Isoetesblatter," Bot. Zeit., 1879). The relationship of Isoetes to the other Pteridophytes is not entirely clear, and there has been a good deal of difference of opinion on this point. In many respects it shows a nearer affinity to the eusporangiate Ferns, than to the Lycopodinece, in which the genus is usually included. The archegonium closely resembles that of Ophioglossmn or Marattia, and the spermatozoids are multiciliate, which is never the case in any known Lycopod, but is universal among the Ferns. The anatomy of the sporophyte is quite peculiar, but may, perhaps be quite as aptly compared to the Fern-type, as to that of the Lycopodineae. The dichotomous branching of the roots has a parallel in Ophioglossmn, although it must be admitted that it closely resembles the forking of the root in Lycopodimn. The sporangium may perhaps as well be compared to the spike of Ophioglossmn or the synangium of Dancca as to the single sporangium of Lycopodiiim or Lepidodendron. It would be rash to assert positively that the trabeculae correspond to the partitions between the sporangia of Ophioglossmn, and that the sporangium is really compound, but this is not inconceivable. The position and origin of the large sporangium of Isoetes are certainly not very unlike those of the sporangiophore of Ophioglossmn. XIV ISOETACE^ 561 The development of the spores and tlie early stages of the female g'ametoph}te certainly resemble those of Sclagiiiclla, and form the strongest argument for assuming a relationship between the two genera. The embr}'o, h(j\ve\er, is very much more like that oi the eusporangiate Ferns, resembling, ])erhaps, most nearly that of Bofrycln'mn, and in connectirm with the structure of the mature gametophyte and sexual organs, makes it not improbable that there is a real, but extremely remote rela- tionship Ijetween Isoctcs and the Eusporangiatic. As to the affinities of Isoefcs with the Spermatophytes, it more nearlv resembles them in the formation of the female prothallium than any other Pteridophyte except Selaginclla, and the reduction of tlie antheridium is even greater than there. The embryo resembles very much tliat of a ty])ical Monocotyle- don, and the histology of the fully-developed sporophyte, the leaves with their sheathing bases surrounding the short bulb- like stem, and the structure of the roots, all suggest a possible relation to the Alonocotyledons directly rather than through the Gymnosperms. There is, however, a great interval between the flower of the simplest Angiosperm and the sporophylls of Isoetcs, and more evidence must be produced on the side of the former before it can l)e asserted that this relationship is anything more than apparent. 36 CHAPTER XV THE NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS The origin and significance of the phenomenon of the alterna- tion of generations, so characteristic of the Archegoniates, and its bearing upon the origin of the leafy sporophyte of the higher plants, have been the subject of much discussion. Among the lower plants the phenomenon is not uncommon, but it is in none of these so prominent as it is among the Arche- goniates. If the views of Oltmanns (2) are accepted, the cystocarp of the Rhodophycese represents a neutral generation, comparable in a way to the sporophyte of the Archegoniates, and like the sporophyte of the Muscinese is parasitic upon the gametophyte. The fruiting body resulting from the fertilisa- tion of a carpogonium or archicarp in many Ascomycetes also is very similar to the cystocarp of the Rhodophycese, and might perhaps with equal propriety be denominated the sporophyte. The method of development of the sporophyte in these forms, however, is very different indeed from that of the Arche- goniates, and does not suggest even a remote homology. Among the Chlorophycese, the alternation of generations is not conspicuous, but it is nevertheless in this group and not among the Rhodophycese that we are to seek the progenitors of the Archegoniates. The presence of sexual and non-sexual plants among the Green Algae is in no way comparable to the alternation of game- tophyte and sporophyte in the Archegoniates. The same indi- vidual in Oedogonium or Vmicheria may produce either zoo- spores or gametes, and the production of sexual or non-sexual cells is largely due to external conditions. (See Klebs (i)). The product of the fusion of the gametes in these plants is a resting spore, which on germination, either directly or by the 562 XV NATURE OF THE AETERNATION OF GENERATIONS 563 preliminary formation of zoospores, gives rise to the new gen- eration. The primary function of the resting spore (zygote) is to carry the plant over a period of stress — drought or cold. The Confervoidere among the Green AlgcC are for good reasons considered to be among living forms the nearest to the progenitors of the Archegoniates. The germinating zygote in these plants usually develops several zoospores, each of which gives rise to a new plant, thus quickly increasing the number of individuals resulting from a single fertilisation. This is obviously an advance upon the condition where the zygote gives rise to but one plant, and this preliminary division of the zygote probably was the first step in the evolution of the sporophyte or neutral generation which becomes so conspicuous in the Arche- goniates. Among the Confervoiderc, Colcochcctc most nearly approxi- mates the condition found in the lower Bryophytes. Alone among the Algae the germinating zygote forms a cellular body or embryo directly comparable to that of Riccia, for example. Each cell of this embryo-sporophyte then produces a zoospore which develops into a new plant (gametophyte). Whether the protective envelope formed about the fertilised oogonium of Coleochcete may be considered to be in any way comparable to the outer cells of an archegonium is doubtful — at best the resemblance is very remote — and in the character of the sexual organs there is a very great gap between Coleochcete and the simplest Liverwort. The zygote of the Green Algae is evidently a provision for carrying the plant over periods of cold and especially drought — that is, it is in a sense an adaptation to terrestrial conditions which the growing plant cannot withstand. From this dormant unicellular sporophyte (oospore) there has gradually been evolved the complex, independent sporophyte of the vascular plants. The first step in the elaboration of the sporophyte was the production of several zoospores. The next step is that shown in Coleochcete, where there is marked growth of the germinat- ing zygote and its transformation into a cellular body, or embryo, previous to the formation of the zoospores. No form is known among the Chlorophyceae in which the development of the sporophyte is carried any further. The transition from the typically aquatic life of the algal 564 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. ancestors of the lower land plants to the terrestrial mode of life •was probably very gradual. We may still find forms among the simpler Algae which are to a greater or less degree adapted to a terrestrial life. Such types as Plettrococcus, Botrydium, and species of Vaiicheria may be cited. In Pleurococcus no special organs for water absorption are developed, and the cells simply vegetate as long as the surrounding atmosphere is sufficiently moist, becoming dried up and dormant when the necessary moisture is lacking. Botrydium, however, is provided with a relatively extensive system of roots, which penetrate the moist earth and enable the plants to live for a considerable time as a genuine land plant, since the loss of water due to transpiration is made good so long as there is an adequate supply of water in the soil. These Algae, however, have no efficient check against the loss of water in the parts exposed to the air, and very cjuickly die when the supply of water from the earth is suspended. Such Schizophycese as Nosfoc and similar terrestrial forms, by the development of the massive gelatinous or mucilaginous envelope, are protected against rapid loss of water. The gel- atinous tissues of many sea-weeds, which are exposed for short intervals to the air, no doubt serve a useful purpose in holding water. None of these forms, however, can be considered as very Avell equipped for a strictly terrestrial existence. To judge from the life-history of certain acjuatic Liverworts, such as Ricciocarpus, it seems not unlikely that the primitive Archegoniates arose from some aquatic Algse, probably not very unlike Coleochccte. These may have become stranded upon the mud by the subsiding water, and by the development of rhizoids which are often induced by such contact with a solid medium, the activity of the plant would be prolonged until the rhizoids were unable to extract sufficient moisture from the soil to supply the needs of the plant. To judge from the analogy of Riccio- carpus, this contact with the soil is a stimulus to a much more vigorous growth than is the case when the plant is floating, and we can conceive that the vegetative vigour of the Alga might have been enhanced by its new terrestrial mode of life. The direct origin of the simple gametophyte of such a Liver- wort as Ancnra or Aiithoceros, from some confervoid type is readily conceivable, but the A^ery great difference in the com- plexity of the reproductive organs between even the simplest XV NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS 565 Liverwort and any known Alga forbids the assumption of any but a very remote connection Ijetween them. In all typical Liverworts which are characteristically terres- trial plants, in addition to the rhizoids for absorbing w^ater, there is also a more or less perfect cutinisation of the superficial cells which materially checks the loss of water from transpira- tion. In addition to this there arc often special provisions for protecting the plants from injury by drought. Most species have mucilage secreting organs of some kind, and the hairs and scales frequently developed upon the plant are usually associated with water storage. Like some Alg?e, certain Liverworts can become dried up without injury, reviving promptly when sup- plied wdth water. Less frequently special tubers are formed, these being especially marked in some species from dry regions, like those about the Mediterranean or in Southern California. In passing from an aquatic to a terrestrial habitat, another change of structure must be noted, namely, the development of mechanical tissues for giving the plant body the necessary sup- port in the much rarer medium of the atmosphere. In studying the evolution of the gametophyte in the Bryophytes, it becomes at once evident that the development of mechanical tissues is largely obviated in the lower types by their never attempting to stand upright, but they lie prostrate upon the ground as we may assume w^as done by their algal prototypes. This prostrate position, W'hile doing away with the necessity for skeletal tissues also has the advantage of offering a much larger surface for the development of the rhizoids, and also exposes a smaller sur- face directly to the air and consequently reduces the loss of water by evaporation. Most of the lower HepaticDe and all the Anthocerotes have retained this primitive type of gametophyte. In the Mosses, however, the prostrate thallus is replaced by a definite leafy axis, which is often upright and may develop a fairly complete system of skeletal tissues. This type realises its most perfect expression in such large Mosses as Polytrichnm and Dawsonia. We find in these that in addition to the mechanical elements, there are also* water-conducting tissues, comparable to the tracheary tissue of the vascular plants, although in one case we have to do with gametophytic struc- tures, in the other with sporophytic ones. In these large Mosses, the rhizoids are multicellular, and may be twisted into 566 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. cable-like strands, which simulate true roots, but are less efficient than these. The size to which the gametophyte may grow depends largely upon the water supply, which must be regarded as the mqst potent factor governing the development of the plant body. It is evident that the delicate rhizoids alone are insuf- ficient to supply with water a plant of any but the most modest dimensions. Indeed, in many Bryophytes, the rhizoids play but a minor part in supplying water, as the whole plant may absorb water much as an Alga does. So also we find very few Bryophytes in which the development of mechanical tissues is sufficient to make the plants (except small ones) stand firmly upright. Either the plant is prostrate, or it maintains its up- right position by virtue of the mutual support offered by its neighbours, most of the large Mosses growing in dense tufts or mats. It is evident that the size to which a terrestrial gametophytic structure can grow is necessarih^ limited, owing to its inade- quate means of obtaining water. Either the plant must grow where there is a permanent and abundant w-ater supply, or else it must dry up and completely cease its activity during periods of drought. It would seem as if the originally aquatic gameto- phyte could never adapt itself perfectly to terrestrial conditions, and upon the sporophyte devolved the development of a differ- ent plant-type adapted from the first to life in the air. As the sporophyte assumed the character of an independent plant, it gradually replaced the gametophyte as the predominant struc- ture of the higher plants. The origin of the sporophyte of the Archegoniates, as we have seen, is to be sought in the zygote of some Green Alga. This in its simplest form is a single thick walled resting spore, adapted to resisting drought, and changes of temperature which are fatal to the growing plant. From its very nature, it is primarily the terrestrial phase, so to speak, of these typically aquatic organisms. The embryo-like cell mass developed in ^olcochcctc may very properly be compared to the embryo- sporophyte of Riccia, or of any Liverwort. However, each cell of the rudimentary sporophyte of Coleochcufe produces but a single spore, and this is a zoospore like those of other Alg^e, and is-clearly associated with the normally aquatic habit of these plants. XV NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS 567 In the simplest sporophyte of the Liverworts as ilkistrated by Riccia, there is first the separation of the superficial layer of sterile cells, about the central mass of sporogenous tissue, and each cell of the latter produces four thick-walled resting spores, corresponding physiologically to the single resting spore of the Alga. The retention of the zygote within the archegonium and the parasitic habit of the embryo developed from it enables the sporophyte to reach a much larger size than is possible where the germination is entirely at the expense of the food-materials stored up within the spore, as is necessarily the case where the zygote becomes free before germination, as it does in all the Chlorophyceae. When to this is added the division of each spo- rogenous cell into four spores, it is clear that the output of spores resulting from a single fertilisation is very much increased, a great advantage for a terrestrial plant in which the conditions for fertilisation may not occur very often. The formation of the spores in tetrads is common to all Archegoniates, and it is preliminary to this division that there occurs the reduction in the number of the chromosomes which has been observed in a number of cases. While this reduction is not always strictly definite, it is found that the spore has approximately one-half the number of chromosomes which are found in the vegetative cells of the sporophyte, and this reduced number, of course, is transferred to the tissues of the gameto- phyte which arises from the germination of the spore. When the gametes fuse, the zygote-nucleus receives the combined chromosomes of the gametes, and the sporophytic cells de- scended from it contain the double number of chromosomes. We must assume that in its primitive form the sporophyte of the first Archegoniates was composed exclusively of spo- rogenous tissue, as it is in Colcochcctc. Riccia shows the first indication of the sterilisation of the outer layer of sporogenous tissue. Professor Bower (16) has called attention to the great importance of the principle of sterilisation of potentially spo- rogenous tissue in the evolution of the sporophytic structures among the Archegoniates The next step in the evolution of the sporophyte, as it is seen in the Liverworts, is one of great importance in the further evolution of the sporophyte. This is the sterilisation of the whole of the basal part of the sporophyte, which assumes the important role of a special organ of absorption, or haustorium. 568 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The foot is- an absorbent organ of great efficiency, and through it the growing embryo is nourished at the expense of the gametophyte, upon which the embryo hves much as a parasitic Fungus does upon its host. This development of a special absorbent organ at once allows a longer period of growth for the embryo, and a correspondingly greater development of spo- rogenous tissue. The next evidence of progressive sterilisation in the tissues of the sporophyte is the development of an intermediate region, the seta, and the sterilisation of some of the sporogenous tissue to form elaters. Both of these developments, however, are concerned solely with the dissemination of the spores. In the more advanced sporophytes of most Liverworts, the cells develop more or less chlorophyll, and to this extent the sporo- phyte is capable of self-support. The sporophyte, hov/ever, remains dependent to a great extent upon the gametophyte, from which, by means of the massive foot, it receives most of its nourishment. The first marked evidences of a capacity for independent existence in the sporophyte are found among the Anthocerotes and the Mosses. In these classes, the sterilisation of the spo- rogenous tissue is carried much further than in any of the Hepaticse, and much the greater part of the sporophyte is com- posed of sterile tissue. In such forms as Anthoceros and Fiinaria, the sporogenous tissue forms but a small fraction of the whole sporophyte, which grows for several months and develops an extensive and efficient system of tissues for photo- synthesis. Conducting tissues are also present, and in the Mosses the seta and capsule have conspicuous mechanical tissues as well. The sporophyte, nevertheless, receives its water sup- ply from, the gametophyte through the foot, as it does in the Liverworts. With the establishment of a true root putting the sporophyte into direct communication with the earth, the independence of the sporophyte is completed. Whether the direct contact with the earth acted as a stimulus to vegetative activity, as it seems to have done in the case of the transference of the gametophyte from water to land, of course we can only conjecture ; but the extraordinary complexity of the sporophyte which is found in all Pteridophytes indicates that this is not improbable. With the establishment of the sporophyte as an independent, typically XV NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS 569 terrestrial plant, the gametophyte becomes more and more sub- ordinated, finally servin*^- merely to develop the reproductive organs and to nourish the young sporophytc until it can take care of itself. While it must remain conjectural just how the first true root arose, the most probal^lc explanation is that it was a modi- fication of part of the foot. The foot is from its first inception peculiarly an absorbent organ, acting much as the haustorium of a parasite would do, and taking from the gametophyte the water and food necessary for the growth of the sporophyte. The foot, like the true roots developed later in the history of the sporophyte, is a very different organ from the delicate rhizoids of the gametophyte, and much more efficient for supplying a massive structure like the sporophyte with the water necessary for its grow^th. Moreover, as soon as a true root was estab- lished, provided with an apical meristem for prolonged growth, it could keep pace with the increasing size of the sporophyte, and by the subsequent development of similar secondary roots of increasing size and complexity, a root system was established, to whose further development there w^as no apparent limit. So soon as the sporophyte was emancipated from its depend- ence upon the gametophyte, a new plant-type, essentially ter- restrial in its nature, was established. This was not a trans- formed aquatic organism, like the gametophyte, but the elabora- tion of a structure essentially adapted to an aerial existence from the beginning. To the zygote of some Alga, a resting spore developed to carry the plant over a period of drought, can be traced, step by step, by growth and specialisation, the complex sporophyte as it exists among the vascular plants. This view of the origin of the leafy sporophyte from the zygote of some aquatic algal ancestor is the so-called Anti- thetic theory of alteration of generations. It assumes that the two generations are essentially distinct, the gametophyte rep- resenting the primitive aquatic phase, the sporophyte the sec- ondary terrestrial condition, arising from the germinating zygote. The sporophyte in its earliest condition was simply a spore-bearing structure for the multiplication of the gameto- phyte ; later is gradually assumed the character of an independ- ent plant, of essentially terrestrial habit. Opposed to this view is the theory of Homologous Alterna- tion. This theory was first championed by Pringsheim (3), 570 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. but more recently has been advocated by Scott (3), Coulter (i), and others. This view maintains that the sporophyte arose as a modification of the gametophyte, and not as an essen- tially new structural type. The homologous theory of alterna- tion is based largely upon the phenomena of apospory and apogamy, and also, to a lesser extent, upon experiments in regeneration. Pringsheim showed that the protonema of a Moss might arise from the cut end of the seta, as well as from the tissues of the gametophyte, a case of apospory, but as yet there are no instances known of the converse, i. e., the origin of the sporophyte in the Mosses by apogamy. Pringsheim believed that the protonema is not essentially different from the vegetative tissues of the sporophyte from which it might be made to develop, and that therefore no line can be drawn between strictly gametophytic and sporophytic structures. It must be remembered, however, that the protonema normally develops from certain sporophytic cells (spores), and its devel- opment under abnormal conditions from other sporophytic tis- sue is not inexplicable. It is, moreover, a significant fact that the cells of the seta, from v/hich the protonemal filaments arise, a fact which Pringsheim himself recognises, correspond in posi- tion to the sporogenous tissue of the capsule, and are probably homologous with them. The phenomenon of apospory in cer- tain Ferns is comparable to that in the Mosses, and recently Lang (4) has been able to induce in Anthoceros a development of structures which seem to be rudimentary gametophytes. The origin of these in all cases was not clear, but they seemed usually to arise from the outer tissues of the sporophyte, and not from the sporogenous layer. Stahl ( i ) also found that protonema- formation might arise from the parietal region of the capsule in Ccrafodon. The strongest argument In favor of homologous alterna- tion is the phenomenon of apogamy, or the origin of the sporo- phyte as a vegetative bud upon the gametophyte, and apospory, or the origin of the gametophyte by budding from the sporo- phyte. Apogamy has been observed in a number of species of Ferns belonging to the Polypodiacege, Hymenophyllacese, and Osmundace?e. How far apogamy may be considered a natural phenomenon, and how far it is a pathological condition Induced by artificial means, needs further elucidation. It undoubtedly in some species like Pferis crctica entirely super- XV NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OF GENERATIONS 571 sedes the sexually formed sporophyte, as in this species, appar- ently, archegonia are never formed. (Sadel)cck (8), p. 34.) In other cases, both apogamous and normal sporophytes are known. Lang (3) has found that exposure to strong sunlight will sometimes induce apogamy. Apospory (Bower (6) ) may consist of the transformation of sporangia into prothallia, or in some cases the latter may arise from sterile leaf-tissue, even from leaves wdiich bear no sporangia. Bower has pointed out that all known cases of apogamy occur among the leptosporangiate Ferns, admittedly the most recent and specialised members of the class. If apogamy is to be looked upon as a reversion to a primitive condition, it is hard to understand why it should be absent in the other more primi- tive Pteridophytes. It must be admitted, of course, that these forms have not received the same amount of study as the higher Ferns, and it is quite possible that apogamy may be shown to occur in some of them. Lang (1. c. ) has suggested that the origin of the sporophyte, assuming the homologous theory of alternation, may have been something as follows : The primitive gametophyte of the Pteridophytes w^as probably a flat thallus that under stress of circumstances, owing to an insufficient water supply, may have given rise to spores, the spore stage following the sexual stage, but being an integral part of the gametophyte, and not produced from the ovum. In connection with this special spore-produc- ing function, the structure gradually assumed the character of a leafy shoot, and later became replaced by a similar structure which arose from the fertilised Qgg. It is not made clear, however, how the originally apogamous sporophyte came to be transferred to the archegonium, nor why the spores produced from it should so exactly resemble those developed from the sexually produced sporophyte of the Bryo- phytes, which according to the homologous theory of alterna- tion has nothing to do with the sporophyte of the Ferns. Although many Bryophytes normally are subjected to all the conditions which should, according to Lang's theory, induce apogamy, no instances are know^n among them of such apogamous production of spores, or anything resembling in the remotest degree the normal sporophyte. Either the whole gametophyte dries up and revives when water is applied, or else special tubers are developed v»diich survive the dry period. 572 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. In the few Ferns in which perennial prothalHa are formed, e. g., Gymnogramme triangularis, G. (Anograimne) leptophylla, the behaviour of the gametophyte is precisely the same as in the Liverworts. Coulter has suggested that the determining factor in the development of the leafy sporophyte has been photosynthesis or "chlorophyll work." He sees no reason why such a structure as the leafy sporophyte may not have arisen non-sexually in response to the need for increased chlorophyll activity, quite apart from the production of spores. The spores would find more favourable conditions upon a leafy shoot than upon the thallus. It is doubtless true that the production of a large leafy shoot would be advantageous in increasing the output of spores ; but why this leafy shoot should not have developed gradually from the sexually produced sporophyte of some bryophytic prototype, as there is the strongest evidence that it has done, is not made clear. The development upon the leaves of the sporophyte of spores of the same type as those of the lower Archegoniates is entirely comprehensible if it is admittted that the sporophyte of the Fern is descended from the leafless sporo- phyte of some ancestral Bryophyte; but it is very hard to explain if we assume that there is no genetic connection between the spores of Bryophytes and Pteridophytes. According to Coulter's hypothesis, the leafy sporophyte originated by budding comparable to that of the leafy shoot of a Moss from the protonema, or the apogamously produced spo- rophyte of a Fern. The leaves were originally purely vegeta- tive organs, and the development of sporangia was secondary. The germination of the asexual spores and the zygote are assumed to have been the same, each giving rise to a thallus upon which arose secondarily the leafy shoot. If such were really the course of development, it is strange that no trace of the thallus-stage has persisted in the embryo- sporophyte. The only structure which could possibly be so interpreted is the suspensor in Lycopodiiim and SclagincUa, which most morphologists would hesitate to consider of such nature. The statement f Coulter (i), p. 56), ^'Perhaps such a tend- ency (/. c, the elimination of tiie thallus portion of the zygote product) is no more d.ifficult to understand than tlie fact that XV NATURE OF THE ALTIlKXATION OP GENERATIONS 573 the spore produces a g-ametophytc .... and a zygote produces a sporophyte ....," can hardly be achnitted. The spores of all Archesroniates, it we admit the antithetic tlicorv of alterna- tion, are the direct descendants of those produced by the ![^ernii- natini^ zygote of the ancestral form, where also the ])roduct of germination is not directly a new gametophyte, but spores from which the latter arises secondarily, as is the casc/in the Arche- goniates. This is readily demonstrable, while on the other hand, the development of any type of spore in the least resem- bling those of the sporophyte is absolutely unknown in any gametophytic structure. If it is admitted that the leafy sporophyte originally arose as an apogamous bud, it would necessarily follow that the foli- age leaves are more primitive than the sporophylls, and that there is no genetic connection between Bryophytes and Pterido- phytes ; at present, however, it seems to the writer that the weight of evidence is very much against such a supposition. That chlorophyll activity has been a very potent factor in the evolution of the plant-body is of course beyond dispute, but its bearing upon the origin of the higher land plants is not so clear. All green plants, whether aquatic or terrestrial, must provide for photosynthesis, and we find the arrangements for the most favorable exposure of the green tissue brought about in various wavs. Leaves are bv no means confined to land plants, many Algae, especially the large Laminariace?e and Fucace?e having large and perfect foliar organs, which, al- though of simple structure, are very efficient organs for photo- synthesis. The Independent development of the leaves in sev- eral groups of Bryophytes shows no evident connection with adaptation to a terrestrial environment. If one were seeking among the Bryophytes a structure which most nearly simulated the leafy Fern-sporophyte, it would be found in such thallose Liverworts as Symphyogyna or Hyiuciio- phyton, whose repeatedly forked thallus resembles superficially to an extraordinary degree the fan-shaped leaf of a small Fern. It is conceivable that when the sporophyte first developed a leaf, the latter might tend to assume the dichotomously branched form so common in the gametophyte of the lower Liv- erworts and of the Ferns also which presumably have arisen from similar forms. Looking at the evidence from all sides, it seems to the writer 574 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. that the weight of evidence is very much in favour of the antithetic theory of the alternation of generations, and that there is a real genetic connection between Bryophytes and Pteridophytes. The sporophyte of the latter is directly descended from some bryophytic ancestral form, although it is quite probable that the existing Pteridophytes may have been derived from more than one ancestral type. All of the Archegoniates agree closely in their most important structural details. The sexual organs and method of fertilisation, and the early divisions of the embryo, are very much alike in all of them. There is evident in all of the higher Bryophytes a tend- ency to a subordination of the sporogenous function to the vegetative existence of the sporophyte, with the development of conducting and assimilating tissues comparable to those in the sporophyte of the vascular plants. Finally, the spores produced by the sporophyte are identical in structure in the two series of archegoniate plants. The really weighty argument on the other side is the occur- rence of apogamy and apospory. As to the significance of these phenomena, they may probably be compared to the adven- titious budding, so common in many of the higher plants. In both Pteridophytes and Spermatophytes, the whole sporophyte may arise by budding from almost any portion of the plant- body. Thus in Cainpfosorus or Cystoptcris hiilhifera, the young sporophyte arises from the leaf, as it does in Begonia or Bryophyllnm among the Spermatophytes. In Ophioglossum it may arise from the root-apex, a condition paralleled among the Spermatophytes by the production of root-buds or suckers in Populus or Anemone. Certain supposed cases of parthen- ogenesis in the Spermatophytes have been shown to be rather cases of budding from the nucellar (sporangial) tissue, and many other instances could be cited showing similar conditions. No morphologist has ever regarded such adventitious origin of the sporophyte as indicating in any sense of the word a rever- sion to a primitive condition. It is not argued that because the sporophyte may arise as a bud from a root, that therefore the sporophyte originated first as a modification of a root. In the same way, it does not seem reasonable to argue from the doubt- fully normal phenomenon of apogamy that the sporophyte developed in the first place as a vegetative modification of the gametophyte. XV NATURE OF THE ALTERNATION OP GENERATIONS 575 Farmer's recent remarkal)le studies on apogamy (Farmer (10)), sliow that nuclear fusions occur, indicating that a stim- ulus, equivalent to fertilisation, is necessary for the develop- ment of apogamous structures. It would seem then, that the adaptation to strictly terrestrial conditions, and the consequent necessity for providing an ade- quate water supply, is the real clue to the causes for the develop- ment of the leafy sporophyte. All Bryophytes retain to some extent the character of aquatic plants, most of them being able to absorb water at all points, and relying only to a limited extent upon the rhizoids. Moreover, the latter are entirely inadequate to supply a plant-body of large size, which could not, of course, absorb sufficient water for its growth from the atmosphere. Nature has apparently made numerous attempts to adapt the essentially aquatic gametophyte to an aerial existence, with only partial success. The sporophyte, at first purely a spore-producing structure, was from its inception essentially an aerial organism. Its water supply from a very early period was furnished through the agency of the massive foot, which drew upon the gameto- phyte for its supply, and formed a much more efficient haus- torium than the rhizoids of the gametophyte. Later was developed a true root, probably a modification of the foot, but unlike the latter, connecting the sporophyte with the earth. With the appearance of the first true root, the emancipation of the sporophyte is complete, and as the root system develops to keep pace with the aerial parts of the sporophyte, a true ter- restrial type of plant is encountered for the first time. The appearance of the first genuine green land plants may be con- sidered the most momentous epoch in the whole history of the Plant Kingdom. CHAPTER XVI FOSSIL ARCHEGONIATES While the geological record is necessarily very incomplete, neA'ertheless a study of the fossil forms has been of great assist- ance in understanding the relationships of the existing Arclie- goniates. Unfortunately the simpler, and presumably the older, types are too delicate in structure to have left any recognisable fossil remains, except in a very few cases ; and this is true also of the more perishable structures, such as the gametophyte of the higher forms. In spite of the very fragmentary nature of the fossil re- mains, some of these are so complete that our knowledge, even of the internal structure of some of the extinct types, is extra- ordinarily accurate, and the researches of the past two decades have thrown much light upon the geological history of the higher Archegoniates. The fossil remains are of two kinds — casts and petrifac- tions. The former, of course, can give information only as to ■the external characters, but these impressions are in many in- stances beautifully clear, and the nature of the plants unmis- takable. True petrifactions are of much rarer occurrence, but where they do occur, the internal structure of the petrified plant can often be made out with great exactness. The infiltration of mineral substances completely replaces the cell walls, and thin sections of such petrifactions show most beautifully the character of the tissues. Silica, calcium-carbonate, iron pyrites among other substances are the causes of these petrifactions. This petrifaction may take place on a large scale, as is seen in the petrified forests of Arizona and California. For a full ac- count of the conditions under Avhich fossils have been formed, 576 XVI FOSSIL ARCIlllGONIATES S77 the reader is referred tu Professor Seward's ''Fossil Plants" (Seward (i), Chap. l\'). By g-rindino^ t1iin slices of these petrified tissues, they may be examined microscopically with as much ease as sections taken from li\ing- plants, and it is laris^ely to a critical study of such ])etrified tissues that the affinities of many doubtful forms liax'c l)een determined. In some of the later formations delicate plants, like ^Mosses and Liverworts, ha\-e been preserved in ani1)er, and of course in these cases, there is no question of the nature of the plants; but no such fossils occur in the older formations, and none of those discovered are essentially different from their existing relatives, and of course throw no light upon the early history of the Archegoniates. The fossil remains of the lower plants are for the most part extremely meagre, and throw little light upon the evolution of the Archegoniates. Presumaldy the progenitors of the lower Archegoniates were simple Green Algse, but such extremely perishable organisms can hardly be expected to have left recog- nisable remains in the older rocks. Some of the calcareous Algce like the Charace?e, certain Siphonese and Corallines, are known from very old strata, and there is every reason to be- lieve that the less specialised Confervoideae, which probably are nearer the low^er Archegoniates, were also abundantly repre- sented in the earlier geological epochs, although they have left no recognisable fossil traces. The delicate nature of the prim- itive Hepaticae fully explains their absence from the earlier strata, and the same is true of the gametophyte of the Pterido- phytes. Fossil MusciNE.E {Sczcard (i). Chap. VIII) The fossil remains of Bryophytes are too scanty in number and of too doubtful authenticity in most cases to be of much value in determining the geological history of the group. Liverworts are too delicate to leave fossil traces except under most exceptional conditions. Li the Tertiary and later forma- tions they are occasionally met with, but all the forms discov- ered are closely allied to existing species, and throw no light upon the origin of the HepaticcT. Of the few unmistakable fossil Hepaticse, may be mentioned Marchantitcs Seaannensis, of Oligocene Age. This is evidently close to the living genus 37 5/8 • MOSSES AND FERNS chap. MarcJianfia — perhaps identical with it. From the amber of North Germany, also of the Oligocene, a number of Liverworts have been described, all being referred to living genera, c. g., FriiUania, Jungerniannia. The higher Mosses might be expected to leave more evident traces than the more delicate Liverw^orts; but although many moss-like fragments have been described, the real nature of most of them is doubtful, as they are for the most part merely impressions and might very well belong to other plants than Mosses. While it is extremely probable that some of the species of ''Muscites'' are real Mosses, and that Mosses were present in the Palaeozoic formations, it cannot be said that our knowledge of these forms is very satisfactory. Some of the larger Mosses, like Polytrichum and Hypnum, might very well be preserved fossil; but unfortunately their resemblance to the shoots of small Lycopods, or even of some Conifers, is so close that their identification from impressions is practically impossible. Except in the later formations no trace of the characteristic sporogonium has been found, and even in the few instances from the later formations, the real na- ture of the fossils is not beyond question. While it is reason- able to suppose that both Liverworts and Mosses occurred in the Palaeozoic formations, there is no certain evidence of this from the geological record, and such fragments as do occur in the Palaeozoic rocks are too uncertain to throw any light upon the origin of the Muscineae. Fossil Pteridophytes The firm tissues of the sporophyte in the Pteridophytes are much more resistant than the soft tissues of most Bryophytes, and consequently far better fitted to be preserved in a fossil con- dition. Remains of undoubted Pteridophytes occur from the Silurian, and in the Devonian and the succeeding Palaeozoic formations they constitute the predominant plant types. It is evident from a study of the fossil remains that all the existing classes were well differentiated as far back as the record ex- tends: hut in addition to these, there were a number of types which have become extinct, the exact affinities of some of which are not entirelv clear. XVI FOSSIL ARC 1 1 EGO N I AT ES 579 I'llicinccc {Pulonic (j); Scull {/)) The great majority of the fossil remains of Ferns are in the forms of impressions, Ijnt these are frequently of great clear- ness, the numerous Carhoniferous fossils heing especially beau- tiful, and showing all the external characters most perfectly. As these impressions are usually of sterile leaves, the first at- tempts to classify them were based upon the venation. While the venation is a diagnostic character of importance, it cannot be relied upon exclusively, as it sometimes happens that two nearly related forms, c. g., Onoclea scnsibilis and O. stnithi- opteris, have a very different type of venation. On the other hand, the Cycad, Slangcria, has a venation so much like that of a Fern that the sterile plant was at first described as a species of Loinaria. The more recent students of fossil plant remains have relied much more upon a study of the sporangia and of the tissues as disclosed by sections of petrifactions, and the results of these studies have added very materially to our knowledge of the affinities of the Ferns as gathered from a study of the structure of the living species, and have thrown much light upon the his- tory of the fossil forms. The earliest undoubted remains of Ferns occur in the Si- lurian. Of the few fossils of this age which can with reason- able certainty be assigned to the Filicinese may be cited the genus Rhodea, a Fern with finely dissected leaves, not closely resembling any existing type. In the Devonian a number of characteristic genera occur. Among these may be mentioned Cardiopteris, Sphenoptcridhim, Adiantifes and Archcropteris (Palceopteris.) During the Carboniferous the Ferns increase rapidly in number and variety, and constitute with the other Pterido- phytes the predominant vegetation of the period. In the Sec- ondary and Tertiary formations, they become less prominent, giving way to the rapidly increasing Spermatophytes ; but they have persisted to the present time in large numbers, and have held their own much better than the other two classes. In studying the venation of the earliest Ferns, especially the Archseopteridae of Potonie, it is found that they all corre- spond to a type found at present in comparatively few Ferns 58o MOSSES AND FERNS chap. The leaflets show no midrib, and are usually more or less fan- shaped with radiating, dichotomously branched veins. A similar type of leaflet is found in some existing species of Botrychium, e. g., B. liinaria, and also in species of Schi'^cua, Trichomanes, Ancimia, and Adiantum. This type of venation occurs in the cotyledon of most Ferns, and is probably to be considered a more primitive one than the pinnate venation of the typical Ferns. Two other characteristic types are the ''Pe- coptcris' and the ''Sphenopteris" types, which are represented in many recent Ferns. The first, which differs from the others in having the pinnules sessile, by a broad base, is especially common in the Cyatheacese, which includes most of the living tree-Ferns. The netted venation seems to be the most recent type of all, and Potonie states that it is first met with in Mesozoic fossils. The dichotomous branching of the leaf itself also seems to be a primitive condition, and is relatively more common among the Palseozoic types than in those of the present. There are, how^ever, many examples among existing species, and it is the usual form in the cotyledon. Gleichenia, Schizcea, Tricho- manes, Matonia, Adiantum, are among the modern genera in which this occurs. The Palaeozoic Ferns also show not infre- quently a condition intermediate between dichotomous and pin- nate leaves. Another peculiarity of these ancient Ferns is the frequent development of subsidiary pinnse between the ordinary ones. These are rare in modern Ferns, but are known in a few cases, e. g., Gleichenia gigantea, Hemitelia capensis. In the oldest fossils in which the sporangia have been de- tected, these are confined to special leaves, or leaf-segments, as they are in the living Ophioglossaceae and Osmundace?e. These fertile leaf-segments are quite destitute of a lamina, and are completely covered by the sporangia. This condition of things is an interesting confirmation of the view which con- siders the Ophioglossaceae as the most primitive existing type of Ferns. This view holds that the primitive Fern type must have developed the sporangial portion of the leaf before the lamina appeared, a condition now known to exist in the curious Ophioglossuvi simplex. The Devonian genus Archccopferis, for example, closely re- sembles Botrychium, except that the fertile part of the leaf is XVI FOSSIL ARCHEGONIATES 5«i terminal instead of arising;- from the face of the leaf. In Ophio- i^ivssiun, however, a study of the earlier stages of the fertile leaf makes it not improl>aljle that the spike may be interpreted as a truly terminal organ, and the sterile segment as a lateral appendage of it, compara])le to tlie condition in Archccopteris. Dimorphic leaves are of common occurrence also in the later Palaeozoic Ferns. From the numerous studies that have recently been made upon the stem-structure of the fossil Ferns, it ai)pears (Scott (i), p. 303) that the monostelic stem is relatively commoner among the PaLxozoic Ferns than it is at present. Among the existing Ferns, monostelic stems are especially characteristic of the GleicheniacCcC, Hymenophyllacene, and most Schizccaceae. There were, however, many Pakeozoic Ferns in which the stem- structure closely resembled that prevailing among living Ferns. Some stems closely resembling those of modern tree-Ferns have been described under the name Psaronius. A study of the leaves and sporangia of these shows that their affinities were with the Marattiace?e rather than with the Cyatheace?e, to which family belong nearly all the living tree-Ferns. The characteristic sporangia of Ferns are the most certain means of determining their affinities, and unless these are known, the identification of the fossils must be more or less doubtful. While fossil sporangia are of comparatively rare occurrence, still enough has been made out concerning the na- ture of the sporangia of the fossil Ferns to make perfectly clear the affinities of many of these with the living forms. As might be expected from a comparative study of the ex- isting Filicine?e, it is found that the Eusporangiata?, while showing every indication of being more primitive than the Leptosporangiatae, are really much older geologically. While at the present time these constitute probably less than two per cent, of the living Ferns, among the Palaeozoic fossils they far outnumber all others, if they do not actually include all Palse- zoic Ferns. Of the two living families, Ophioglossaceae and Maratti- aceas, it is the latter which is especially abundant in a fossil condition. Whether the scarcity of the Ophioglossaceae as fossils is due to their lack of firm tissues in the leaf, or whether the living forms have become more modified than the Maratti- aceae, it is not possible to decide. The former view seems to 582 MOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. the writer the more probable, as there are very strong reasons for considering the type of sporangium found in Ophioglos- sum as the most primitive occurring in the Fihcinese. Very few fossils have been found that can be referred with- out hesitation to the Ophioglossacese. The early Palseozoic genera Rhacopteris and Archccopteris were apparently very much like Botrychiuni, but it is by no means agreed by all Palseobotanists that they really were related to the Ophioglos- sacese. There are also other Palaeozoic genera, w^hich perhaps are quite as much like Botrychnim as they are like the Marat- tiaceas, with which they are usually associated, but all of these forms are very doubtful. Ophioglossites ajifiqiia from the Permian is said to resemble closely the spike of Ohiloglossmn, and Chiropteris digitafa from the upper Triassic has been com- pared to O. palmatmn. In a later formation (Eocene) there has been found a species of Ophioglossum, O. ceocenum (Potonie (3), p. 91). If the existence of the Ophioglossace^e during the earlier geological epochs is somewhat doubtful, this cannot be said of the second family of the Eusporangiatse, the Marattiacese. These evidently comprised the greater part of the Palaeozoic Ferns, and many of them were very much like their living de- scendants. The few existing Marattiacese are mostly tropical Ferns, some of great size, such as most species of Maraftia and Angiopteris. The Marattiaceae have much firmer leaves than the Ophio- glossaceae, with distinct and conspicuous venation, admirably fitted to leave a clear impress in the rocks, and indeed the casts of these, in many cases, might almost have been made from leaves of the living species. The close relationship of many of these fossil MarattiacCce with the living ones is perfectly evi- dent. Of these undoubted Marattiacese may be mentioned the following genera : Ptychocarpus, Asterotheca (Scott (i) Figs. 91, 92), Scolecoptcris and Danmtes (Potonie, (3), Figs. y6, 79). The two former genera resemble in the form of the sori (synangia) the living genus Kaulfussia. .Danccitcs resembles so closely the genus Dancca that it may very well be considered identical. All of the genera mentioned occur in the Carbonif- erous rocks, but also are found in the early Mesozoic. The re- cent genus Maraftia has been found in the latter formations, and of about the same age are Dancra-Wke forms which have XVI FOSSIL ARCIIEGONIATES 583 been described under the name Danccopsis. The other living genera are nut known as fossils, ahhough certain fossil genera seem to be related to them. Thus Astcrothcca and Scolccop- tcris have been placed in the AngiopteridCcC, Ptychocarpus in the Kaulfussiese. Besides the f(M"ms which are un([uestionably to be referred to the Marattiales, there are a good many types of PaLxozoic Ferns which show^ apparent resemblances to the true Aiaratti- aceoe in the structure of the sporangium, but which have the individual sporangium entirely distinct, instead of more or less united with its neighbours as in the typical synangium of most MarattiacCcT. This free sporangium is structurally like that of such forms as Angioptcris, in which the sporangia are nearly separate, and not improbably represents a Alarattiaceous type in which this tendency is carried further than in any of the liv- ing genera. In still other forms of supposed Marattiaceous affinity, c. g., Uniatoptcris ( Potonie (3), Fig. 68), the spo- rangia are borne upon sporophylls, which are completely cov- ered with them, as in the fertile fronds of Osmtinda or Bo- trychmin. In all of the living Marattiacese except Daiicca, the synangia are borne upon unmodified leaves. In Daiicca, how- ever, the segments of the sporophyll are much contracted, and the large synangia almost completely cover the lower surface of the pinnae, and in this respect it suggests an approach to those Palaeozoic types in which the lamina of the fertile leaves is entirely wanting. It is not unlikely that some of the Carboniferous Maratti- ales were more or less synthetic types, connecting the typical Marattiaceoe with the later developed Leptosporangiates. The genus Scnftenhcrgia (Potonie (3), Fig. 86), for example, seems to resemble to a certain extent both ]\IarattiacecT and Schizaeacese, while Renault ia (Sfuriclla) has been compared wdth both the Osmundace?e and Schizcxaceoe. The Marattiace?e seem to have maintained their ascendency well into the Mesozoic. Raciborski (see Scott (i), p. 303) found in upper Triassic beds about 70 per cent, of the Ferns to be Marattiacea? ; but in lower Jurassic beds there was a remark- able falling off in their number, only about 4 per cent, being referable to the Marattiacex. At the present time their num- ber is less than one per cent, of the living species of Ferns. Wdiile there is some evidence of the presence of leptospo- 584 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. rangiate Ferns during the Palaeozoic, none of these forms are beyond dispute. That there were Ferns whose sporangia pos- sessed a weU-marked annulus seems certain, but the character of these sporangia is somewhat doubtful. Of forms perhaps allied to the Gleicheniacese, may be mentioned the genus Oligo- carpia (Scott (i), Fig. 92). Sporangia have also been found with a transverse annulus not unlike that of the Hymenophyl- lacese, and described as Hynienophyllitcs, and not infrequently sporangia are encountered Avhich suggest the Osmundaceas, and there is also evidence for the existence of forms allied to the Schiz^eacese. While the Marattiaceae were still predominant at the begin- ning of the Alesozoic, by the time the Jurassic formations are encountered, they are largely replaced by the lower leptospo- rangiate Ferns. Osmundace^ and Cyatheacese appear to have been the predominant families at this period ( Scott ( i ) , p. 304). There were also Schizseaceae, Gleicheniaceae, and per- haps Hymenophyllaceae, but no true Polypodiace^e have been found in the earlier Mesozoic formations. A characteristic family of the Mesozoic is that of the Ma- toniaceae, which combines characters of the Gleicheniaceae and Cyatheaceae and w^as represented by very many forms. At present only two species of Matonia survive, rare Ferns of the Malayan region. The Polypodiaceae first appear in the later secondary for- mations, and from that time have formed the prevailing Fern type. The remains of the Hydropterides, the heterosporous Ferns, are too meagre and uncertain to throw much light upon their origin. Cycadofilices (Scott (i), Potonie (j)) One of the most important results of the work of Palae- botanists during the last decade has been the discovery that many of the supposed Ferns of the Palaeozoic were really forms which were intermediate between the true Ferns and Cycads, and hence they have very appropriately been named Cycado- filices. Some of the Cycadofilices were evidently nearer to the Ferns than to the Cycads. Of these may be cited the genera Lyginodcndron and Heterangiiiiii, which have been very fully XVI FOSSIL ARCIIEGONIATES 585 * studied by Scott (j). These had Fern-hke foHage, and the structure of the stem was also hke that of the h^rns, but there was a marked seconcku'y thickening- (jf the stem, such as is rare in hving Ferns, l>ut is known in tlie ku'ger species of Bolryclii- um. The structure of tlie stem in Lyginodcndron has been comi)are(l to that of Osiiiinula and tlie riymnos])erms (Sc(jtt, /. c, p. 314). Hctcrangiuni has a monostehc stem, which agrees closely with that of Glcichcnia, except for the secondary thickening, pjoth Lyginodcndron and Hetcrangiuin had leaves like those of a typical Fern. Unfortunately practically nothing is known about their sporangia. Of the more Cycad-like forms may be mentioned Cycado- xylon and McduUosa. While the sporangia of these forms is not certainly known, it is possible that they may ha\'e been het- erosporous, or even seed-bearing. (For a full account of these important forms, the reader is referred to Prof. Scott's work . (Chap. X, XI). During the past few years there have been found associated \\nt\\ the Fern-like leaves of the "Ncuroptcris" and ''Alethop- tcris" types, structures which appear to be real seeds, showing that some, at least, of the Cycadofilices were seed-bearing plants. For this reason it has been suggested that the name rteridosperme?e be applied to the Cycadofilices (Grand 'Eury (I)). The peculiar genus Nocggcrathia (Potonie (j), Fig. 158) is one of the few s])ore-bearing fossils, which has been referred to the Cycadofilices. EouiSETiNE.F. (Scoff (i) ; Scztwd (j)) To this class are usually assigned tw^o groups of fossil plants, one belonging to the Equisetace^e, and represented by the genus Eqiiiscfifcs, wdiich evidently was very close to the genus Eqiii- sctum, if not identical with it. The other group, the Calama- riacese, differed in some respects from the living forms, and there is much diversity of opinion about their real affinities. The best known members of this order are the Calamitese, whose anatomical structure is well known. Cormack (i) has made a comparison of the structure of these with Equiscfum, and comes to the conclusion that the type of structure is essen- 586 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. tially the same. The general points of difference are the com- pletely separate leaves of the Calamites, the frequent absence of diaphragms at the nodes, and the marked secondary thickening of the vascular bundles. Cormack has shown that a slight thickening of the same character occurs in the nodes of Equi- setiirn inaximnin, and in the Calamites this thickening seems to begin in the nodes and to extend later to the internodes. He concludes that all the Calamites possessed this secondary thick- ening of the stem. The two groups Annulariese and Aster- ophyllitese, which have slender stems with regular whorls of leaves at the nodes, have been found to be to some extent, at least the smaller branches, of indubitable Calamitese; but it is questionable whether this is always so. The most important remains of this group are the fossils known under the name Calainostachys. These are cone-shaped structures, whose close affinity with Equiscturn is beyond ques- tion. The whorls of sporophylls, which are peltate, like those of Equisctuin, and bear four sporangia upon the lower surfaces, are separated by alternating whorls of sterile leaves. Through the kindness of Dr. D. H. Scott I have had an opportunity of examining a beautiful series of sections of C. Binneyana. The structure of the axis and sporangia correspond in the closest manner to those of Equisetiiiu, but a most interesting difference is the fact that this genus was heterosporous. Macrospo- rangia and microsporangia occurred in the same strobilus, but the difference in the size of the spores is much less than in the living heterosporous Ferns and Lycopods. The oldest known fossil belonging to the Equisetinege is Asterocalamitcs ( Archcuocalamifes) , which has been made the type of a special family Protocalamariaceae. Astcrocalainites was structurally very much like Equisctuin, from which it dif- fered, however, in the leaves, which were much better devel- oped, and not united into a sheath. The leaves were repeat- edly forked, and of considerable size (Scott ( i). Figs. 28, 29). Tlie cones are not certainly known, but a cone quite similar to that of Equiscfmu has been found which perhaps belongs to Astcrocalainites, and has been attributed to that genus. The name Equisctitcs has been given to those fossil Equise- tace?e which closely resemble the living genus Eqiiisctimi. In the Triassic and Jurassic were numerous arborescent Equise- tacere which closely resembled the living genus Equisetuni, but XVI FOSSIL ARCHEGONIATES 587 showed a secondary growth in thickness which is ahnost en- tirely wanting^ in ah the hving- species. Tliese g"reat horse- tails rapidly disappear from the later formations. The genns Equisctitcs has also heen reported from the later Palaeozoic formations, hnt there seems s(jme f|uestion whether these are not more nearly allied to the Calamariacese. Tw^o other Mesozoic genera have heen descrihed, which prohahly are allied to the Equisetacese, hnt they are too imper- fectly known to make this at all certain. These are Phyllo- thcca and Schizoncuva. Both had the characteristic jointed stems with the leaves more or less completely united into sheaths about the nodes, as in Equisctuiu, hut the leaves were better developed than in that genus. (See Seward (i), Figs. 68, 69). The oldest known member of the class, Asterocalamites, has been found in the middle Devonian. In the later Devonian the true Calamites appear and increase rapidly in numbers dur- the Carboniferous, disappearing before the Trias, when their place is taken by forms closely allied to the living Equisetacece. Sphenophyllales The Sphenophyllales comprise a small number of extremely peculiar fossils, belonging mainly to the PaLxozoic, but extend- ing into the earlier Alesozoic also. Aside from the fructifica- tions which have been attributed to them, and some of which have been described under other generic names, they have all been referred to a single genus, Sphcnophylluiu. They were plants with slender, jointed stems, resembling more nearly those of the Equisetace?e than any other living Pteridophyte. About the nodes were whorls of wedge-shaped leaves, in some cases dichotomously divided, and not unlike those of Archcco- calainifes. (Potonie (3), Figs. i'/2-'/^). The anatomy of the stem is very different from that of the true Equisetales, having a single central vascular cylinder, in some respects like that of the typical Lycopods. It has been compared to that of Psilotum or Tniesipferis. (Scott (i), Figs. 34, 35); The fructifications. of undoubted species of SphcnophyUuin have been found, and the fossils described under the names Bozi*manitcs and CJieirostrobus are supposed to have been the 588 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. cones of Sphenophyllaceae. These cones (Scott, (i), Figs. 33, 39-44) on the whole most nearly resemble those of the Cala- mariaceas, having whorls of sterile bracts between the whorls of sporangiophores. Prof. Scott, to whose researches is due the account of the very peculiar Cheirostrohus, thinks that this combines the characters of the Equisetinese and Lycopodineae, and indeed looks upon the Sphenophyllales as a synthetic group, intermediate between Equisetineae and Lycopodinese. Potonie ((3), p. 204) considers that the Sphenophyllacese represents an off-shoot from the Protocalamariacege, and are in no way allied to the Lycopods. According to Potonie- (/. c, p. 182) it is probable that Sphenophylhim existed for the Silurian, but Seward ((i), p. 413) says that all of the fossil Sphenophylla of pre-Carbon- iferous age, are of doubtful authenticity, although he thinks they probably date from the Devonian. Lycopodine^ {Potonie (j) ; Scott (i) ; Solms-Laubach (2)) Many fossils undoubtedly belonging to the Lycopodinese are found in Palaeozoic formations, being especially abundant in the Coal Measures, where many arborescent types are con- spicuous features of the flora. Of the' smaller fossil forms, it seems pretty certain that several described under the generic name Lycopodites are closely related to the living genus Lyco- podiuin. Like the living species, some of these fossil forms are homophyllous, others heterophyllous. Li many instances, these fossil Lycopodiacese have the strobili preserved, so that there is no doubt of their real nature, although it cannot be cer- tainly shown whether they were homosporous or heterosporous, and it therefore is doubtful in many cases whether they are more nearly allied to Lycopodiwn or Selaginella. It is quite possible (Potonie (3), p. 259) th3.t Lycopodites Stockii, from the lower Carboniferous, and L. elongatns, for example, may be properly referred to the genus Lycopodmni. The arborescent Lycopods, belonging to the families Lepi- dodendraceae and Sigillariaceae are among the most character- istic of all fossils, and occur in great numbers, especially in the Coal-measures. Tlie Lepidodendraceae were plants of large size, which must XVI FOSSIL ARCHEGONIATES 589 have closely resembled, cxce[)t fcjr their much greater dimen- sions, such species of Lycopodiuni as L. ccniiiiiui or L. dcn- droidciuii. The branching was prevailingly dichotomous, and the shoots thickly set with acicular leaves of a size correspond- ing to the dimensions of the shoots. Sigillaria seems to have been mucli less freely branched than Lcpidodcudruii, and it has even been supposed that in some species branching was en- tirely suppressed. Of the living species of Lycupodiiiiii, L. iuiindatiuji or L. saiinirus may be compared in habit to Sigil- laria. Trunks of Lcpidodcndrun a hundred feet in length have been found, showing the genuine tree-like proportions of these giant Club-mosses. The base of the stem in both Lcpidodcndron and Sigillaria is often found connected with forking structures, which were originally described as distinct fossils under the name Stig- iiiaria. It is clear, however, that these were the underground parts of Lepidodendron and Sigillaria, probably rhizomes rather than true roots. The name Stiginaria is given them be- cause of the very regular scars upon the surface, and these have been shown to be the points of attachment for roots — or root- lets, if the main SHgmaria branches are true roots and not rhi- zomes (see Scott (1), Fig. 82). The slender pointed leaves were often of considerable length, 15 centimetres or more, and resembled those of Sclagi- nclla rather than Lycopodiuni in having a ligule near the base. (See Scott (i). Figs. 48, 58). The internal structure is well known in a good many forms, especially among the Lepidodendracese (Scott (i)), and it is evident that there w^as a good deal of difference among them, especially in the degree of secondary thickening which occurred. In all known species of Lepidoden'dron (Scott ( i), p. 123) there is always a single stele with centripetally developed pri- mary wood. There may or may not be a central pith. In the larger stems there is usually a central medulla about which the primary w^ood forms a ring. Probably the phloem, which is rarely w^ell preserved, formed a ring outside the xylem. The cortex is relatively very thick, as it is in the living Lycopo- dinese, and through it passed obliquely the leaf-trace bundles, one being given off from the central stele of the stem to each leaf-base. . \\liile in some species, c. g., L. parvnluin, there was appar- 590 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. ently no formation of secondary wood, in the majority of the known species a zone of cambium arose outside the primary wood, and from this were developed zones of secondary xylem and phloem, precisely as in the Conifers and Dicotyledons. The structure of the secondary wood, with the conspicuous medullary rays, is strikingly like that of the wood of the Conif- ers (Scott (i), Figs. 53, 56). In addition to the secondary increase in thickness in the stem due to the activity of the cambium, there was also a sec- ondary thickening in the cortical region due to the formation of a periderm, or cortical cambium. This mode of thickening has been compared to that in Isoetes, and it also is not unlike that in arborescent Monocotyledons, such as Draccciia and Yucca. In SigiUaria, whose stem structures are seldom well pre- served, there was in most cases a ring of separate vascular bundles and a large central pith, and in the former respect the typical SigiUaria stem is even more like that of the Conifers than is that of Lepidodendron. In both Lepidodendron and SigiUaria the structure of the leaves was more complicated than that of the living Lycopods, and in certain respects they recall those of the Conifers (Scott (i), pp. 148,. 204). The sporophylls of the Lepidodendracege were arranged in cones or strobili, closely resembling those of their living rela- tions. (Scott f i), Figs. 47, 48, 65). The strobili have been described under the name of Lepidostrobns. The sporangia were very much larger than those of any living Pteridophytes, in Lepidostrobns Brownii reaching a length of two centimetres. In their large size and. sessile position, they suggest the spo- rangium of Isoetes, with which they agree also, according to Bower (15) in the development of partial trabeculse. The structure of the sporangia has in many cases been preserved with wonderful perfection, and the spores themselves are often encountered. In some species, c. g., L. Oldhamins, spores of only one kind are known ; in others heterospory is very evident. Whether the former type is really homosporous, or whether, as yet, only microspores have been found, is not certain. Another type of lycopodiaceous cone has been found and has received the name Spencerites (Scott (i), Fig. 71). The spo- rangia in Spencerites were short-stalked, and evidently not very XVI FOSSU. AKCllEGONIATES 59i different in form from those of Lycopodiuin. The spores are very i)eenliar in having- a sort of wini;-, su<^^<^^estin^ tlie ai)i)en(l- ages of tlie ])ollen-s])ores of Piniis. It seems extremel) probable that in some of the Palicozoie LycopocHnese seeds were developed The fossil seed deseribed as Cardiocarpon has been shown to be borne upon a cone which is almost identical with Lcpidoslrobiis. t PSILOTACE^ Certain fossil remains have been classed with the Psilotaceae, but there is much doubt as to the accuracy of these conclusions. Solms-Laubach (2) says: "The statements respecting fossil remains of the family Psilotacese are few and uncertain, nor is this surprising in such simple and slightly differentiated forms. If Psilotites .... does really belong to this group, a point which I am unable to determine from the figures, we should be able to follow the type as far down as the period of the Coal- measures." The genus Psilophyton, which has been found in the upper Silurian, is regarded by Dawson as related to the Psilotacese. but there seems to be much question about the accuracy of his conclusions. CHAPTER XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS The Interrelationships of the ArchegoniatcB It is pretty generally conceded that the origin of the whole archegoniate series is to be sought somewhere among the green Algae, and that on the whole Coleoehccte is, perhaps, the form which is nearest to the simplest Muscinese. While the Characese, as we have seen, approach the latter more nearly in the structure of the sexual organs, yet the character of the vege- tative parts is so different from that of any of the Muscineae, and the sporophyte is so simple, that any close relationship of the two groups is hardly probable. At best, the connection be- between any known Alga and the Muscinese is a very remote one. From a study of the facts presented in the foregoing pages, the conclusion has been reached that the Liverworts are not only the most primitive of the existing Archegoniat^e, but are also the forms from which all the other groups have descended. When, however, the question arises as to which of the existing groups of Liverworts is the most primitive, the matter is not so easy to settle. Thus while Riccia undoubtedly has the most primitive sporophyte, the gametophyte shows a much higher desrree of differentiation than is found in most anacroevnous Jungermanniacese or in the Anthocerotes. The latter group, while retaining an extremely simple type of gametophyte, has the sporophyte developed beyond that of any other Liverworts. It will be remembered that in the orermination of most thallose Liverworts (and occasionally in the foliose forms as well) the occurrence of a single two-sided apical cell is quite general, although this mayjDe absent from the fully-developed 592 XVI FOSSIL ARCIIEGONIATES 593 ganietopliyte. This suggests the possil)ility of a derivation of all of them from some type in which this two-sided apical cell was permanent. Ancnra and Mcf-Cf^cria, among living genera, have retained this condition, and in tins res])ect are possibly to be considered as representing the sini])lcst t\])c of the thallus. The peculiar gemnicC of the former, wliich may i)rrjperly be compared to the zoospores of ColcocJicctc, strengthen tliis view. The peculiar chromato])hores of the AnthocerotacCcC, as well as the structure of the sporophyte, make it conceivable that they have originated independently from forms lower than any exist- ing Liverworts. It is quite possi1)le, however, that the Hepaticae and Anthocerotes represent two branches from a com- mon stock, the multiple chromatophores of the true Hepatic?e being secondary, while Anthoccros has retained the primitive single chromatophore, which has been replaced by the muUi])lc type in the other Archegoniates. Starting from the primitive type, found in Aneiira or Mctz- gcria, we have endeavoured to show that development proceeded along two lines — the Marchantiales and the Jungermanniales. In tlie first one the differentiation consists mainly in the speciali- sation of the tissues, while the gametophyte retains its strictly thallose character; in the Jungermanniacere it is rather in the direction of the development of appendicular organs, while the tissues remain nearly uniform. In both of these groups the sporogophyte is comparatively simple, in strong contrast to the Anthocerotes. The great preponderance of the foliose Liverworts indicates that they are comparatively modern types, which have adapted themselves to present conditions, and show no indications of being connected directly with any higher forms. Whether the Anthocerotes are considered to have been derived from the lower Hepaticae, or whether they have origi- nated independently of these, the differences are too great to consider the group merely an order of the HepaticcT, coordinate with the Marchantiales or Jungermanniales. Aside from the peculiarities of the gametophyte, especially the primitive type of chromatophore, the structure of the sporophyte of all the Anthocerotes is radically different from that of the true He- paticae, and forbids a direct association with any of them. Just as the simplest Jungermanniales may have served as a starting-point for the two main lines of development in the 38 594 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. Liverworts, so the Anthocerotes suggest the course of develop- ment which resulted in two other lines, the Mosses and the Pteridophytes. Whether the former class constitutes a con- tinuous series, beginning with Sphagnum, or whether the Sphagnacese and the higher Mosses represent two branches from a common stock, it seems extremely likely that the thalloid protonema of Sphagnum is the primitive condition derived from some Liverwort-like form similar to Anthoceros, and that the alga-like protonema of the higher Mosses is a sec- ondary development from it. The extensively branched proto- nema is probably an adaptation associated with the rapid propa- gation of the gametophyte, as the number of leafy shoots pro- duced from such a protonema, is far greater than is possible from a thallose protonema like that of Sphagnum. In tracing the gradual evolution of the sporophyte among the Muscineas we have seen how, starting with the simple spo- rogonium of Riccia, which, physiologically, is only a spore- fruit and quite incapable of independent growth, it gradually becomes more and more independent by the development of a special system of 'assimilative tissues, which reaches its extreme in Anthoceros. It is true that the sporogonium always remains to some extent parasitic upon the gametophyte, but this para- sitism is very slight in Anthoceros, where the formation of a root would make the sporogonium quite self-supporting. This increase in the vegetative tissues of the sporophyte is at the expense of the sporogenous tissue, which becomes more and more subordinated to the assimilative and conductive tissue of the sporogonium, as is seen in the Bryales among the Mosses, and in Anthoceros. In most of the Liverw^orts the sterile tissues of the sporo- gonium are mainly concerned with the protection and dissemi- nation of the spores. Only the foot, usually, can be properly considered as an organ concerned in the nourishment of the growing embryo. The seta, capsule wall, and elaters are merely adaptations for facilitating the dispersal of the ripe spores. In all of the Hepaticse, the whole of the central tissue of the capsule constitutes the archesporium, all of whose cells are devoted to the formation of spores or elaters. In the Anthocerotes, however, the origin of the archesporium is quite different, and it arises not from the central cells, but by a sec- ondary division of the parietal ones. As yet there is no clear XVII SUMM.IR]' .IX!) COXCLUSIOXS 595 evidence of a direct connection witli citlier of tlie series of the Hepaticce, and it is probable that the Anthocerotes should form a class coordinate with all the other Liverworts (jn the one hand, and the Mosses on the other. It is possible that the axial bun- dle of sterile cells found in the capsule of Pcllia and Ancura may be homologous with the columella of the Anthocerotes, and the latter therefore to be considered as derived directly from some simple form among the anacrogynous Jungermanniaceae ; but as the sporogonium in all the Anthocerotes that have been thoroughly investigated shows absolutely the same tyjje of structure, and in no case a secondary formation of the columella, this is hardly pr()l)al)le. In the higher Anthocerotes, also, the wall of the capsule, instead of simply serving for the protec- tion of the spores, becomes a massive spongy green tissue com- municating with the atmosphere by means of perfectly- developed stomata of exactly the same type as those of the vas- cular plants. This similarity in the assimilative system, together with the basal growth of the sporophyte and the cen- tral strand of conductive tissue, has of course suggested a rela- tionship with the vascular plants. Indeed the sporogonium of Anthoccros is much more like the spike of a small Ophioglos- siim, for example, than it is like the sporogonium of Riccia. The Mosses, like the foliose Liverw^orts, seem to represent a modern, extremely specialised type, with no direct connection W'ith higher forms. Probably related to the Anthocerotes through Sphagmun, their further development has diverged farther and farther away from the other ArchegoniatcC, until in the Bryineae both gametophyte and sporophyte have little in common with them. In both cases, an extreme specialisation is attained which has no parallel among the Hepaticce ; but whether it is the highly developed leafy gametophoric shoot of Polytrichnin or Dazcsoiiia, or the equally complex sporogonium of the same forms, the resulting structures are very different from the corresponding ones in the vascular plants. The complete emancipation of the sporophyte is first attained in the Pteridophytes. The development of a true root at once establishes the independence of the sporophyte, and inaugurates a new era in the history of the Plant Kingdom, as there is at last developed a plant type, essentially terrestrial in its habit. Throughout the Pteridophytes it is the sporophyte, 596 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. or neutral generation, which claims oilr principal attention, and not the much reduced gametophyte. The three classes of the Pteridophytes, while they differ strongly in the form of the sporophyte, are yet so much alike in the essential characters of the sexual generation, as to make it inconceivable that they can have originated from very widely divergent ancestors. The more closely the gametophyte is studied in all of them, the more evident becomes the strong resemblance to the Anthocerotes, whose sporogonium has always been recognised as the nearest approach to the sporo- phyte of the vascular Archegoniates. This is notably the case when we consider the structure and development of the sexual organs, which in the Anthocerotes differ so remarkably from those of the other Muscinese. Whether the submersion of the archegonia and antheridia in the thallus is the result of the cohe- sion of an envelope, such as is formed about these in Sphcurocar- pus or Riccia, it is impossible to say, but there is no trace of any such process in the development of the sexual organs in any of the investigated species. The probable homology of the four-rowed neck of the arche- gonium of the Pteridophytes with the cover cells only of the Liverwort archegonium, has already been discussed at length in a preceding chapter. It is quite possible that a similar cor- respondence may exist between the antheridium in the lower Pteridophytes and the Anthocerotes. It will be remembered that in the latter the single antheridium, or group of antheridia, arises from the inner of two cells formed from the division of a superficial cell of the thallus, and that the inner cell may either give rise to a single antheridium, or more commonly, by repeated longitudinal divisions, a group of antheridial mother cells is formed. The whole process is strikingly different from the development of the superficial antheridia in the other groups of Liverworts. In all of the homosporous Pteridophytes except the leptosporangiate Ferns, however, the first division in the antheridial cell is exactly as in the Anthocerotes; but instead of the inner cell developing into a distinct antheridium, the whole of it is devoted to the formation of sperm cells. It seems not improbable that this type of antherirlium may have been derived from one like that of the Anthocerotes by the suppression of the parietal cells of the antheridium. Aside from the forms without chlorophyll, which are prob- XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS $97 ably all secondary, the Pteridoj)hytes show four types of i^ameto- phyte. Hie first, represented by most iKjniosporous b^erns, is the familiar heart-sha])e(l ])rothal]ium, which strr^n^ly recalls the simpler anacro,£^ynous Jun<^ermanniacece or Dcndroceros; the second is the lobed prothallinm of Eqtiischmi, which resem- bles most nearly amonc^ the Liverworts such forms as Antho- ceros fiisiformis, but has an analogy also in the lr)bed prothallia sometimes met witli in Osiminda. In some species of Trich- oinancs and Scliizcca there occur the branched filamentous pro- thallia, which some authors look upon as an indication of direct relationship with forms intermediate between AlgcC and Musci- nese. As other species of TricJwinancs have the same type of prothallium as the other Ferns, and this is always true of the closely related genus HymenophyUuui, this view is open to question. The green prothallium of Lycopodium ccrmium dif- fers from the somewhat similar one of Equisctinn, in the essen- tial point that in the former we have to do with a radial structure, in the latter with a dorsiventral one. The upright gametophyte of Lycopodiiiin, with its terminal circle of leaf-like lobes, might be compared to a leafy Moss-shoot, although it is hardly probable that this resemblance is more than superficial. As far as the form and growth of the prothallium are con- cerned, all forms except Lycopodmin could be traced back to the Anthocerotes ; the Fern type to forms like Dcndroceros or Anthoceros Iccvis, the Equisctinu type more resembling A. fusi- formis. The difference in the character of the chromatophores is a very important one, and at present must forbid the assump- tion of any immediate connection between the Anthocerotes and existing Pteridophytes. Whether the occasional appear- ance of very large plate-like chromatophores in the prothallium of Osiminda cinnamonica (Campbell (12)) is a reversion to a primitive condition retained in the Anthocerotes, it is. of course, impossible to say, but it is not inconceivable, especially as the same thing is found again normally in the sporophyte of Scl- agincUa. The regular doubling of the chromatophores in the sporophyte of Anthoceros also suggests that the multiple chro- matophores of most Archegoniates are secondary. In the Anthocerotes the origin of the archesporium is differ- ent from that of the other Hepatic?e, being hypodermal, as in the lower Pteridophytes. The columella is in position similar to the primary vascular bundles in the embryo of the Pterido- 598 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. phytes, and in all probability is to be regarded as its homologue. This central strand of conducting tissue, together with the massive assimilative tissue system of the larger species of An- thoceros, would make the sporogonium independent of the gametophyte, were a root or some similar structure present by which it could be connected with the earth. The alternation of sporogenous and sterile cells in the archesporium, by which the latter is divided into imperfect chambers containing the spores, is, perhaps, the first indication of the separate sporangia of the Pteridophytes. The most striking difference, then, between the sporogonium of Anthoceros and the sporophyte of the sim- pler Pteridophytes, such as Ophioglossum and Phylloglossum, aside from the absence of roots, which are, physiologically, replaced by the massive foot, is the absence of a definite axis with its lateral appendages (leaves) and sporangia. In Antho- ceros the assimilative tissue forms a uniform la3^er over the whole upper portion of the sporophyte, instead of -being restricted mainly to the special organs of assimilation or leaves, and the archesporium is continuous instead of being divided into definite sporangia. It has been claimed by Bower, how- ever, that in Ophioglossum also there is originally a continuous layer of sporogenous tissue, and the formation of the sporangia is secondary. Many attempts have been made to explain the origin of the leafy axis of the sporophyte of the vascular Archegoniates from the Bryophyte sporogonium. The latest theory is that of Pro- fessor Bower (i6), who has brought forward much important evidence to show that the simpler strobiloid Pteridophytes, especially Phylloglossum, are the primitive forms from which the others have sprung. His conclusions are based largely upon a comparison of Phylloglossum with the embryonic con- dition of Lycopodhim, where the long dependence of the embryo upon the prothallium, the rudimentary vascular bundles, and the late appearance of the root are very striking, and certainly indicate a very low rank for these forms in the pteridophytic series. Another evidence of the close relation of the Lycopo- dinese to the Bryophytes is the character of the spermatozoids, which closely resemble those of the Liverworts, both in their small size and the two cilia. Professor Bower's theory as to the origin of the sporophytes is that these arose ''by a process of eruption from a hitherto smooth surface." In this way XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS 599 he conceives that the smooth cyh'nch'ical si^orogonium l^ecame transformed into a structure (hrectly comparable to the strol)ikis of Phylloglossiim. The sterile leaves, as well as the root, are supposed to be outgrowths of the protocorm, which latter is directly comparable to the massive foot in AntJwccros, whose upper limit is the meristematic zone of cells at the base of the capsule. Bower summarises his conclusions as follows : "The chief points which have been recognised thus far, and are be- lieved to have been the important factors in advance, are : ( i ) sterilisation of potential sporogenous tissue; (2) formation of septa; (3) relegation of the spore-producing cells to a super- ficial position; and (4) eruption of outgrowths (sporangio- phores) on which the sporangia are supported." Professor Bower's explanation of the origin of the Lyco- podineje is certainly the most satisfactory that has yet been given, and we may accept without much c[uestion his conclusion, that PhyUoglossuin is on the whole the simplest known Pterido- phyte ; but his further conclusion that the Ferns are also prob- ably reducible to a strobiloid type is by no means convincing. The conclusion reached by the author, after considerable study of the subject, is that in the Ferns, and probal}ly also the Equisetine?e, we have to deal with entirely distinct lines of development. That is, while all three groups of the existing Pteridophytes may perhaps be traced back to a common stock, closely allied to the Anthocerotes, the three lines became differ- entiated at a very early period, and the differences are so great that it is difficult to see how^ any one of them could have been derived directly from either of the others. In the Lycopo- din.ecHs and Equisetineae the axis is developed much more strongly than the leaves, and the sporophylls are usually aggre- gated into a more or less definite strobilus. The origin of the strobilus in the Equisetine?e may have been similar to that in Lycopodimn: but the sporangia themselves, as well as the struc- ture of the tissues and the prothallium, are more like those of the Ferns, and make it extremely improbable that the strobilus is homologous with that of the Lycopodine?e. In the very defi- nite apical gTowth of the stem and root, as well as in the structure and arrangement of the vascular bundles, Eqiiisctiiin approaches much more nearly the condition found in OpJiioglos- snm than that of the Lycopodineae ; and the large multiciliate spermatozoids, and the early divisions of the embryo, are also 6oo MOSSES AND FERNS chap. suggestive of the Ferns rather than of the Lycopods. Of course the fact that our knowledge of the Equisetinese is largely based upon the single genus Eqnisetum, makes it unsafe to lay too much stress upon conclusions drawn from a study of this single type. However, such of the fossil forms as show unmis- takable evidence of belonging to the Equisetinese, conform closely in their structure, so far as it is known, to the living types. The relatively large dichotomously branched leaves of ArchccocoIaiiiifcSj the oldest known member of the class, indi- cate that the extremely reduced leaves of the later forms are secondary. The form of the leaves in these ancient Equise- tinese is suggestive of hlicinean rather than lycopodinean affinit}^ In the Filicinese the development of the leaves is usually much greater than in either of the other classes, and the origin of the sporophyll is probably different. Bower considers the sporophyll of Ophioglossum, for example, as the homologue of a single sporophyll of Lycopodium, and the whole sporangial spike as equivalent to a single sporangium. With this view the author feels that he cannot agree, and it seems to him more likely that the origin of the Fern-type of sporophyte was quite different from that of the Lycopodineae, and that there is noth- ing among the Ferns comparable to the strobilus of the latter. If we could imagine the meristem at the base of the sporo- gonium of AnfJwceros to produce a lateral flattened appendage or leaf, and the foot to develop into a root penetrating the thallus into the earth, we should have a structure not very unlike a small Ophioglossnni. In this case the sporangial spike would represent, not a single sporangium of Phylloglossum, but the whole strobilus, and the sterile segment of the leaf would then be comparable rather to the sterile leaves (protophylls) than to a single sporophyll. That the sporophyte in the Bryo- phytes can develop a special assimilatory organ comparable to a leaf, is seen in the apophysis of many Bryales. This is espe- cially conspicuous in some species of Splachmim, where it might almost be compared to a perfoliate leaf. The recent discovery of tlie remarkable Ophioglossmn sim- plex (Bower (20)) is especially important in this connection. In this species there is no sterile segment to the leaf, and the sporogenous spike must Ije considered a terminal structure. A comparison of the younger stages of O. pcnduhnn with O. siin- XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS Ooi plcx, shows that in the former also it is not im|)rol)al)le tliat the spike is really terminal, and the lamina of the leaf a lateral appendage of it as it is assnmed it mnst have heen in the anees- tral form. While the Lycopodine?e correspond closely to the Bryo- phytes in the form of the spermatozoids, these in the other Pteridophytes are large and multiciliate. Whether these pecul- iarities have arisen independently in the FilicinCcC and Equise- tineae, or whether they are inherited from some common ances- tor, there is no means of deciding, but the latter view is prob- ably the correct one, and it is likely that the two classes have a common, but extremely remote origin. None of the Muscinese, so far as is known, depart from the biciliate type, but among Alg?e Qidogoniitiii offers a similar exception to the usual biciliate form. The Lycopodiaceae and Selaginelleae constitute a sufficiently direct series, but the exact affinity of the Psilotaceae to these is by no means clear. Our complete ignorance of the sexual stage of the latter, as well as their parasitic habit, makes it impossible to judge just how far their simple structure is primary and how much is due to reduction. More evidence also is required in regard to their assumed affinity with the Sphenophyllacese. The reasons for regarding the eusporangiate Ferns as the lowest of the Filicineae have already been given at length, but may be summarised as follows: (i) The structure of the gametophyte and sexual organs corresponds more nearly to that of the Liverworts than do those of the Leptosporangiatoe, and the prothallium is larger and longer lived than in the latter; (2) the embryo remains much longer dependent upon the gameto- phyte, and the latter may live for a long time after the sporo- phyte becomes independent; (3) the differentiation of the organs and tissues of the embryo takes place later than in the Leptosporangiates, and the tissues of the mature sporophyte are also simpler than in most of the latter ; (4) the sporangia of the Eusporangiatae, especially Ophioglossuiii, are of a much less specialised type than in the typical leptosporangiate Ferns, and approximate more nearly the condition found in Anthoccros; (5) the small number of species of the Eusporangiatae, but the wide divergence of type shown, especially by the two groups of the Ophioglossaceae and Marattiaceae, indicate that these are remnants of formerly more predominant forms. Finally, the 6o2 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. strong evidence of the geological record that the Eusporangiatse were the prevailing types in the earlier formations, and have been supplanted by the more specialised Leptosporangiatse in more recent times, is reasonably conclusive. Owing to the very small number of living Eusporangiatse. the relationships of these among themselves and to the Lepto- sporangiatse are difficult to determine. From the frequent oc- currence of dimorphic leaves among the older fossil types of Ferns, as well as on grounds of comparative morphology, the type of leaf in the Ophioglossacese is probably to be considered a more primitive one than that of the living Marattiacese. Of the existing genera of Marattiacese, Dancea is the only one in which the sporophylls differ in form from the sterile leaves, and this dimorphism probably indicates that on the whole it is the most primitive of the living genera. Whether the extreme type of synangium found in Dancca is older than the nearly free sporangia such as those of Angiopteris, has been questioned, as both types are found among the Paleozoic Marattiacese; but the greater specialisation shown in the latter type indicates that it is of more recent origin. There is a possibility that the two types represent two lines of development originating from dif- ferent stocks comparable to Ophioglossum and Hehnintho- stachys among the Ophioglossaceae. The occurrence of Ferns of unmistakable Marattiaceous affinity, but with fertile leaf segments completely covered with free sporangia like those of Botrychunn or Osnmnda supports this view. While in such species of Botrychhtm as B. Viginianiim, there is a strong resemblance in the tissues to the lower lepto- sporangiate Ferns, it is not so marked, on the whole, as those in the Marattiaceae, which probably are nearer the Leptosporan- giatse, and probably have given rise directly to them. The homosporous Leptosporangiatse or Filices constitute a very natural order. The Osmundacege are without much ques- tion the most primitive members of the order, this being indi- cated both in the gametophyte and sporophyte. While they show certain points of resemblance to Hclminthostachys and Botrychunn, their affinities seem to be rather with the Marat- tiacese, and presumably they have arisen from some Palaeozoic Marattiacese with free sporangia borne upon special leaf seg- ments. It is not impossible that two others of the lower fami- lies the Schizseacese and Gleicheniacese, may have originated XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS 603 separately from forms like the Marattiace?e, and not from the OsmundacecC as is usually assumed, although there is evidence of a not remote relationship with the latter. The affinities of the Gleicheniaceae Cyatheacese and Polypo- diacese are very apparent. The Hymenophyllacese, while proh- ably of pretty ancient origin, form an aberrant group which has become a good deal changed on account of its peculiar habit of life. The Polypodiaceae are par excellence the modern Fern type. The tvv^o heterosporous families, the Marsiliace^e and Sal- viniaceae, are independent developments. The former are prob- ably allied to the Schiza^acese, the latter to Cyatheace^e or Hymenophyllacere. The development of heterospory in the different groups of the Pteridophytes is of especial interest, from its bearing upon the question of the origin of the Spermatophytes. That hetero- spory arose in a number of wddely remote groups is unques- tionable. While among the living Pteridophytes it is confined to the Ferns and Lycopods, the very perfect fossil remains of CalauwsfacJiys show that heterospory was also developed' in the Equisetinege, although apparently the difference between the two sorts of spores was less marked than obtains in the other two classes. In the leptosporangiate families, the Marsiliacere and Salviniace?e, although there is great reduction in the size of the prothallium, its development is essentially the same as in their homosporous relatives, and the female prothallium, if unfertilised, usually develops chlorophyll, and is capable of independent growth ; but in the Isoetace?e and Selaginellace?e the formation of the female prothallium is much more like that in the Spermatophytes, and makes it extremely likely that from some such forms the latter have been derived. The microsporangia of the Spermatophytes do not differ essentially from those of the heterosporous Pteridophytes, and the microspores (pollen spores) are shed before germination. The macrospore (embryo-sac), however, is retained within the macrosporangium (ovule), where it remains during the whole period of germination. Among the Pteridophytes Selaginella approaches this condition, as the macrospore is retained within the sporangium until germination is far advanced. The integument of the ovule is. with very little question, homologous with the indusium. The young macrosporangium of Azolla is 6o4 MOSSES AND FERNS chap. extraordinarily like a developing ovule, and the closely invest- ing indusium has all the appearance of an ovular integument. The velum of Isoetes is possibly of the same nature. The development of heterospory in several unrelated groups of Pteridophytes at once suggests the possibility of a multiple origin for the Spermatophytes. The radical differences be- tween Gymnosperms and Angiosperms, and the absence of any truly intermediate forms, make it extremely probable that these two great divisions have originated independently of one another, probably from different stocks, and it is by no means unlikely that the same may be said of the Cycads, Conifers, and Gnetacese. The discovery of motile spermatozoids in Cycads and Ginkgo (Ikeno (i, 2) ; Hirase (i) ; Webber (i)), and the re- cent studies upon Palaeozoic seed-bearing plants all make it cer- tain that the seed-habit has developed quite independently in several widely separated groups. Except for their siphonogamic fertilisation, the Gymno- sperms really are much nearer the Pteridophytes than they are to the Angiosperms. As both the pollen tube and the seed- formation are but further developments of heterospory, it is quite conceivable that these might have arisen independently more than once. The close resemblance between the Conifers and the Lycopods, especially Selaginella, probably points to a real relationship. The strobiloid arrangement of the sporo- phylls, as well as the development of the prothallium and embryo, are extraordinarily similar, and it is not unreasonable to suppose that this is something more than accidental. The strong resemblance between the method of the secondary thick- ening of the stem in the arborescent fossil Lycopodinese, and that of the Conifers, as well as the anatomy of the leaves sug- gests a real affinity. It is known that some of these bore seeds, which in structure and position may very well be compared to those of typical Conifers. The prevailingly dichotomous branching of Lcpidodcndron, however, is very different from the type of branching in the typical Conifers. Recent studies on the Cycadofilices, and the discovery of spermatozoids in the living Cycads, proves beyond a doubt the origin of the latter from Fern-like ancestors. The most recent evidence seems to support the old view that Isoctcs belongs in the series of the Lycopodinere ; nevertheless XVII SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS 605 the gametophyte and eni1)ryo show characters that are more Hkc those of the Ferns, and the exact ])osition in the system of Isocfcs must still remain somewhat drjubtfnl. The Angiosperms are in all ])rol)al)ility all members of a common developmental series, bnt jnst what is their relati(jn to one another and to the other vascular plants is not so evident. It is usually held that they have been derived from the Gymno- sperms through the GnetacCce, but it has also l)een suggested that one or both of the divisions may have originated directly from the Pteridophytes. Attention has been called more than once to the close resemblance between the embryos of the h'ili- cinCcC and those of typical Monocotyledons, and this is especially the case in Isocfcs, w^here, in addition, the structure of the mature sporophyte is much like that of the ]\Ionocotyledons. It is possible that the surrounding of the sporangium by the base of the sporophyll may be the first indication of the ovary of the Angiosperms, but as this applies to the microsporangia as well, much stress cannot be laid upon it. It is quite as easy to trace back the embryo-sac of the Angiosperms to the macro- spore of Isoetes as to the embryo-sac of the Gymnosperms ; and when the great similarity between the sporophyte of the former and the Monocotyledons is considered, the probability of the origin of the latter from acjuatic or semi-aquatic ancestors resembling Isocfcs is certainly considerable. The essential similarity in the structure of the embryo-sac in all Angiosperms yet examined, as well as the structure of the flower, makes it almost inconceivable that the two branches, Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons, could have arisen from dif- ferent stocks. Strasburger's suggestion that the Dicotyledons were derived directly from the Gymnosperms, and that the Monocotyledons are a reduced branch of the former, is open to objections both on morphological and pal?eontological grounds, and we believe that the evidence we have at present points to the Monocotyledons as the more primitive of the two divisions of the Angiosperms, from which later the Dicotyle- dons branched off. It is true that the researches of the past ten years (Coulter (4)) show that there is less uniformity in the structure of the embryo-sac than was supposed to be the case; but there is no question as to the essential similarity in struc- ture in all Angiosperms. It is also becoming evident that the dicotyledonous habit may have developed more than once. 6o6 AIOSSES AND FERNS CHAP. To summarise briefly : the conclusion reached is that the Spermatophytes represent not one single line of development, but at least two, and perhaps more, entirely independent ones, having their origin from widely separated stocks. The Gymno- sperms (at least the Conifers) are probably direct descendants of some group of Lycopods allied to the Selaginellaceae, or Lepidodendracese, while the origin of the Cyads and Angio- sperms is to be looked for among the eusporangiate Filicineae. Angiospermce Coni feres l^arsiliacear Sphagna I Salviniacecr BIBLIOGRAPHY Abbot, James — Scalariform ducts in Prothalli. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, new ser., xiv : p. 401, 1874. Abrams, L. R. — Structure and Development of Cryptomitrium tenerum. Bot. Gazette, xxviii : 110-121, 1899. Ambronn, H. — Ueber Poren in den Aussenwanden der Epidermiszellen. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xiv: 105, 1884. Andreas, J. — Ueber den Bau der Wand und die Oeffnungsweise des Le- bermoossporogons. Flora, xxxvi : 161-213, 1899. Andrews, W. ]\I. — Apical growth of the roots in Marsilia quadrifolia and Equisetum arvensc. Botanical Gazette, xv: 174, 1890. Arcangeli, G. — I. Studi sul Lycopodhim sclago. Livorno, 1874. 2. Sulla Pihdaria e Sahinia. Nuovo Giornale Botanico Italiano, viii : 320, 1876. Archer, James — Prothalli with scalariform ducts. Q.J.]\I.S., new ser., xv : 106, 1875. Arnoldi, W. — Die Entwickelung des weiblichen Vorkeims bei den hetero- sporen Lycopodiaceen. Bot. Zeit., liv : 159-168, 1896. AsKENASY, E. — Wachsthum der Fruchtstiele von Pcllia epiphylla. Bot. Zeit., 1874, p. 237. Atkinson, G. F. — i. The extent of the annulus and the function of the different parts of the sporangium of Ferns. Bulletin of the Torrey Bo- tanical Club, XX : 435, 1893. 2. Symbiosis in the Ophioglossaceae. Ibid. p. 356. 3. The Biology of Ferns. Alacmillan and Co., 1894. Baker, J. G. — i. (and Hooker, Sir J.). Synopsis Filicum. London, 1874. 2. Handbook of the Fern Allies, 1887. 3. Summary of Xew Ferns discovered or described since 1874. Ox- ford, 1892. Barnes, C. R. — Artificial keys to the genera and species of Mosses. Trans. Wisconsin Acad, of Sciences, Arts and Letters, viii : 1890. De Bary, a. — I. Sur la germination des Lycopodes, Ann. des Sci. natu- relles, ser. 4, vol. ix : p. 30, 1858. 2. Ueber apogame Fame und die Erscheinung der Apogamie im Allgemeinen. Bot. Zeit., 1878, p. 449. 3. Comparative Anatomy of the vegetative organs of the Phanero- gams and Ferns. Oxford, 1884. 607 6o8 . MOSSES AND FERNS Bastit, E. — Comparison entre le rhizome et la tige feuillee des Mousses. Bui. de la Soc. hot. de France, xxxvi : 295, 1889. Bauke, H. — I. Entwickelungsgeschichte des Prothalliums bei den Cyatheaceen. Pringsheims Jahrb. fur wiss. Botanik, x : 49, 1876. 2. Beitrage zur Keimungsgescichte der Schizaeaceen. Pringsh, Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xi : 1878. 3. Das Prothallium von Platycerium grande. Bot. Zeit., 1879, p. 433. 4. Einige Bemerkungen iiber das Prothallium von Salvinia natans. Flora, Ixii : 209, 1879. 5. Aus dem botanischen Nachlass von H. Bauke. Bot. Zeit. (Beilag.), 1880. Beck^ G. — Einige Bemerkungen iiber den Vorkeim von Lycopodium. Oesterreichische botanische Zeitschrift, 1880, p. 341. Behrens, J. — Ueber die Regeneration bei den Selaginelleen. Flora, Erganzungsb., Ixxxiv : 159-166, 1879. Belajeff^ W. — I. Die Antheridien und Spermatozoiden der heterosporen Lycopodineen. Bot. Zeit., 1885, p. 793. 2. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Spermatozoiden der Gefasskryp- togamen. Ber. der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft, vii : 122, 1888. 3. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Spermatozoiden der Pflanzen. Flora, Ixxix : Erganzsb. : 1-48, 1894. 4. Ueber den Nebenkern in spermatogenen Zellen und die Sperma- togenese bei den Farnkrauter. Ber. der deutsch. bot. Gesell., XV : 339, 1897. 5. Ueber die Cilienbildner in den spermatogenen Zellen. Ber. der deutsch. bot. Gesell., xvi : 140, 1898. 6. Ueber die mannlichen Prothallien der Wasserfarne (Hydropteri- des). Bot. Zeit., liv : 141-194, 1898. 7. Ueber die Centrosomen in den spermatogenen Zellen. Ber. der deutsch. botan. Gesell., xvii : 199-205, 1899. Bengt, L. — Ueber die Reizbewegungen der Marchantia spermatozoiden. Pringsh. Jahrb, fiir wiss. Botanik, xli : 65-87, 1904. Berggren, S. — Entwickelung und Bau des Proembryo von Diphyscium und CEdopodium. Botaniska Notiser af Nordstedt, 1873, p. 109. 2. Om Azollas prothallium och Embryo. Lund's Univer. Arsskrift, vol. xvi. 3. Apogamie in Notochlsena. Botaniska Notiser, 1888. Bot. Central- blatt, vol. XXXV. p. 183, 1888. Berthold, G. — Studien iiber Protoplasmamechanik. Leipzig, 1886. Bertrand, C. E. — I. Recherches sur les Tmesipteridees. Arch. bot. du Nord de la France, 1882. 2. Le IVpe Tmesipteridee. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, xxx., 1882, p. 157- 3. Phylloglossum Drummondii. Archives botaniques du Nord de la France, 1885, Nos. 30-33 ; also 1886. 4. (and Cornaille, F.) — Les Characteristiques des Traces foliaires Osmondeennes et Cyatheaceennes. Extr. des Proces Verbaux de la Societe d'Histoire Naturelle d'Autun, 1902. BlBLIOGR.irilV 609 Bitter, G. — i. Marattiacca?. Englcr and Pranll, Die Natiirlichcn Pflan- zenfamilien, i Th. iv Abt., 422-444, 1900. 2. Ophioglossaceae. Ibid., 449-472. Blasius, W. — Ueber die americanische "Auferslehungsptlanze" (Sclagi- nella lepidophylla, Spr.) Jahresb. d. Ver. f. Naturw. zu Braunschweig, 1879, 1880. Bot. Centralblatt, Bd. ii, p. 966, 1880. Bower, F. O. — i. Note on the gemmae of Aulacomnium palustre. Journal of Lin. Soc., XX : p. 465, 1884. 2. Comparative Morophology of the leaf of the Vascular Cryptogams and Gymnosperms. Proc, of the Roy. Soc, xxxvii : p. 61, 1884. Phil. Trans., clxxv : 565, 1884. Preliminary note on the apex of the root and leaf in Osmnnda and Todea, Proc. Roy. Soc, xxxvi : 442, 1884. Apex of the root in Osmunda and Todea. Q. J. ]\Iic. Sci., new sen, XXV : 75, 1885. Phylloglossum Drummondii. Royal Soc. Phil. Transactions, clxxvi: Part 11, 665, 1885. 6. Apospory and allied phenomena. Trans, of the Linnsean Soc. Second ser., Bot., vol. ii : p. 301, 1887. 7. Prelminary note on the formation of gemmae in Trichomanes ala- tum. Ann. of Botany, i: p. 183, 1887. 8. On some normal and abnormal developments of the Oophyte in Trichomanes. Ann. of Botany, i : p. 269, 1888. Antithetic as distinct from homologous alternation of generations in plants. Annals of Botany, iv : p. 347, 1890. 10. Attempts to induce aposporous development in Ferns. Annals of Botany, iv : p. 168, 1889. 11. The comparative examination of the Meristems of Ferns as a phylogenetic study. Annals of Botany, iii : p. 305, 1889. 12. Is the Eusporangiate or the Leptosporangiate the more primitive type of Fern? Annals of Botany, vol. v: p. 109, 1891. 13. On the structure of Lepidostrobus Brownii Sch. Annals of Botany, vii : p. 329, 1893. 14. Studies in the Morphology of the spore-producing members. Equisetineae and Lycopodinese. Roy. Soc. Phil. Trans., vol. clxxxv : 1894, p. 473. 15. A Theory of the Strobilus in Archegoniate Plants. Ann. of Bot., viii : p. 343, 1894. 16. Studies in the Morphology of Spore-producing Members, ii : Ophioglossaceae, London, 1896. 17. Studies in the Morphology of Spore-producing Members, iii: Marattiaceae. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc, series B, vol 189: 35-8i, 1897. 18. Address before Section K, British Association, Bristol, 1898. Na- ture, lix: 66-88-112, 1898. 19. Studies in the Morphology of Spore-producing Members, iv. The Leptosporangiate Ferns. Phil. Trans., ser. B, vol. 192 : 29 138, 1899. 39 6io MOSSES AND FERNS 20. Studies in the Morphology of Spore-producing Members, v. General Comparisons and Conclusions. Phil. Trans., ser, B, \'-oL 196: 191-257, 1903- 21. Ophioglossum simplex, Ridley. Ann. of Bot., xviii: 205, 1904. Boodle, L. A. — i. On some points in the Anatomy of the Ophioglossaceae. Ann. of Bot., xiii : 377-394, 1899. 2. Comparative Anatomy of the Hymenophyllacese, Schizaeacese and Gleicheniacese. I. On the Anatomy of the Hymenophyllacese. Ann. of Bot, xiv : 455-496, 1900. 3. II. On the Anatomy of the Schizseaceae. Ann. of Bot, xv : 359- 421, 1901. 4. III. On the Anatomy of the Gleicheniacese, ibid. : 703-747. 5. IV. Further Observations on Schiz^a. Ann. of Bot., xvii : 511- 537, 1903- 6. Secondary tracheids in Psilotum. Ann. of Bot., xviii: 505-517, 1904. Brebxer, G. — I. On the jMucilage-canals of the Marattiacese. Journ. Linn. Soc, London, xxx : 444, 1895. 2. On the Prothallus and Embryo of Dancea simplicifolia, Rudge. Ann. of Bot., x: 109, 1896. 3. On the Anatomy of Dansea and other Marattiaceae. Ann. of Bot., xvi: 517-552, 1902. Breeves, J. — On the development of the stem and leaves of Physiotium giganteiim. Trimen's Journal of Botany, xxxii., 1894, p. 33. Brittox, E. G., and Taylor A. — i. The Life History of SchiscEa pusilla. Contributions from the N. Y. Bot. Garden, No. 11, 1901. Also Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xxviii : 1-19, 1901. 2. The Life History of Vittaria lineata. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club, viii, No. 3, 1902. BrotheruSj V. F. — Bryales. Engler & Prantl, Die Nat. Pflanzenf. Theil i, Ab. 3: 288-624-I-, 1902-1904 (incomplete). Bruchmann, H. — I. Wurzeln von Isoetes und Lycopodium. Jenaische Zeitschrift fiir Naturwissenschaften, 1874. 2. Die vegetativen Verhaltnisse der Selaginelleen. Giebel's Zeit- schrift fiir die gesammten Naturwissenschaften, 1877. 3. Untersuchungen iiber Selaginella Spinulosa, A. Br. Gotha, 1897. 4. Ueber die Prothallien und die Keimpflanzen mehrerer Euro- paischer Lycopodien. Gotha, 1898. 5. Ueber das Prothallium und die Keimpflanze von Ophioglossum vul- gatum L. Bot. Zeit., Ixii : 227-247, 1904. BuLLER, A. H. R. — Contributions to our Knowledge of the Physiology of the Spermatozoa of Ferns. Ann. of Bot, xiv : 543, 1900. BucHTiEN, O. — Entwickelungsgeschichte des Prothallium von Equisetum. Bibliotheca botanica, vol. viii., Cassel, 1887. BuENGER, E. — Beitrage zur Anatomic der Laubmooskapsel. Botanisches Centralblatt, vol. xlii., 1890, p. 193. BuRCK, W. — I. Das Prothallium von Aneimia. Bot. Zeit., 1875, p. 499. 2. Sur la developpement du prothalle d'Aneimia compare a celui des BIBLIOGRAPHY 6ii autres fougeres. Archives Necrlandaises des Sciences exacles et nalurcllcs, t. x: 417, 1S75. BuESGEN, M. — Untersuchuiigen iibcr nonnale uiul abnormale Marsilien- friichten. I^'lora, Ixxiii : 169, 1890. Campbell, D. H. — i. The structure and development of the Ostrich Fern. Mem. Boston Society of Natural History, 1887. 2. Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Si)ermatozoidcn. ]5erichtc dcr deutsch. hot Ccsellschaft, v: 120, 1887. 3. The development of Pihdaria glohulifcra L. Annals of l.otaM}', ii:233, 1888. 4. Einigc Notizen iiber die Keimung von Marsilia yEgyptiaca. Ber. der deutschen hot. Gescllschaft, v : 340, 1888. 5. The systematic position of the Rhizocarpeae. Bulletin of the Torrey Bot. Club, xv : 258, 1888. 6. A study of the apical grov^th of the prothallium of Ferns. Ibid., xviii : y^), 1891. 7. On the affinities of the Filicinese. Bot. Gazette, vol. xv : i, 1890. 8. Die crsten Keimungsstadien der Macrospore von Isoetes echino- spora Durieu. Berichte der deutsch, bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. viii : 97, 1890. 9. Notes on the apical grov^th in the roots of Osmiinda and Botry- chitim. Botanical Gazette, xvi : 2)7, 1891. 10. Contributions to the Life History of Isoetes. Annals of Botany, v: 231, 1891. 11. On the relationships of the Archegoniatae. Botanical Gazette, xvi: 323, 1891. 12. On the Prothallium and Embryo of Osmunda Claytoniana L, and O. Cinnamomea L. Annals of Botany, vi : 49, 1892. 13. On the Prothallium and Embryo of Marsilia vestita. Proceed- ings of the California Acad, of Sciences, April, 1892. 14. The development of the sporocarp of Pilularia Americana. Bui. Torrey Bot. Club, xx : 141, 1893. 15. On the development of Azolla filiculoidcs, Lam. Annals of Botany, vii : 155, 1893. 16. Observations on the development of Marattia Douglasii, Baker. Annals of Botany, viii: i, 1894. 17. Notes on Sphserocarpus. Erythea, iv : 73, 1896. 18. The Development of Geothallus tuberosiis, Campbell. Ann. of Bot., ix : 489, 1896. 19. The systematic position of the Genus Monoclea. Bot. Gaz., xxv: 272, 1898. 20. On the Structure and Development of Dendroceros, Nees. Jour. Linn. Soc, London, xxxiii : 467, 1898. 21. Recent v^ork upon the Development of the Archegonium. Bot. Gaz., xxvi : 428-431, 1898. 22. Studies on the Gametophyte of Selaginella. Ann. of Bot., xvi: 419-428, 1902. 23. The Origin of Terrestrial Plants. Proc, A. A. A. S., Hi : 463-482, 1903. 6i2 MOSSES AND FERNS 24. Antithetic versus Homologous Alternation. American Naturalist, 1903. 25. Resistance of Drought by Liverworts. Torreya, iv : 81-86, 1904. 26. Affinities of the Ophioglossacese and Marsiliacese. Amer. Nat- uralist, xxxviii: 761-775, 1904. Cavers, F. — i. Explosive discharge of Antherozoids in Fcgatella conica. Annals of Botany, xvii : 270-274, 1903. 2. On Saprophytism and Mycorhiza in Hepaticae. New Phytologist, ii: 30-35, 1903- 3. Some points in the biology of Hepaticse. "The Naturalist": 1-15, May, June, 1903. 4. Notes on Yorkshire Bryophytes, i. Petalophyllum Ralfsii. "The Naturalist" : 327-334, Sept., 1903. 5. Notes on Yorkshire Bryophytes, ii. Pallavicinia Flotowiana. "The Naturalist": Nov., Dec, 1903. 6. On the Structure and Biology of Fegatella conica. Annals of Botany, xviii : 87-120, 1904. 7. Contributions to the Biology of the Hepaticse. Part I. Targio- nia, Rehoulia, Preissia, Monoclea. Leeds & London, March, 8. Notes on Yorkshire Bryophytes, iii. Rehoulia hemispherica. "The Naturalist" : 1-15, July, Aug., 1904. Celakovsky, L. — Untersuchungen iiber die Homologien der generativen "Produkte der Fruchtblatter bei den Phanerogamen und Gefasskrypto- gamen. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xiv : 291, 1884. Chamberlain, C. J.— (see also "Coulter") — i. Winter Characters of cer- tain Sporangia. Bot. Gaz., xxv : 125-128, 1898. 2. ]\Iitosis in Pellia. Bot. Gaz., xxxvi : 28-51, 1903. Chick, E. — (See "Tansley.") Christ, H. — Die Farnkranter der Erde. Jena, 1897. (and Giesenhagen, K.) — Pteridographische Notizen. Flora, Ixxxvi : 72-85, 1899- CoKER, W. C. — On the occurrence of two egg cells in the Archegonium of ]\Inium. Bot. Gaz., xxxv : 136, 1903. The nucleus of the spore cavity in Prothallia of Marsilia. Bot. Gaz., xxxv: 137, 1903. Comber, H. — Morphology of Selaginella. Nature, xv : p. 548, 1877. CoRMACK, B. G. — On a cambial development in Equisetum. Annals of Botany, vol. vii : 1893, p. 63. CoRNu, ]\I. — Note on two-celled male prothallia of Nephrodium fllix-mas. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, t. xxi : p. 161, 1874. Coulter, J. Isl. — i. The Origin of the Gymnosperms and the Seed Habit. Bot, Gaz., xxvi : 153-168, 1898. 2. The Origin of the Leafy Sporophyte. Bot. Gaz., xxviii : 46-59> 1899. 3. (and Chamberlain, C. J.) — ?^Iorphology of Spermatophytes, Part T, Gymnosperms, New York, 1901. 4. Morphology of Spermatophytes, Part H, Angiosperms, New York, 1903. BIBLIOGRAPHY 613 Cramer, C. — i. Ueber Lycopodium sclago. Pflanzenphysiologische Untcr- suchungen von Carl Nilgeli unci Carl Cramer, vol. iii : p. 10. 2. Vorlaufige Mitthcilung iiber gcschlechlloses P'ortpflanzen des Farn- prothalliums, namenllich mittels Conidien resp. Gemmen. Bot. Centralb., Bd. i: 476, 1880. CzAPEK, ¥. — Zur Chemic der Zellmembranen bei den Laub- und Lebcr- moosen. I'lora, xxvi : 361-381, 1899, Dangeari), p. a. — Essai sur rnnnloniie des cryptogames vasciilaircs. Le Botaniste, first series, 1889, p. 211. 2. Memoire siir la morpbologie et I'anatomie des Tmesipteris. Le Botaniste, second series, p. 163, 1891. Davenport, G. E. — Vernation in Botrychium. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club, viii : p. too, 1881. Davis, B. AI. — i. The Spore-mother-cell of Anthoceros. Bot. Gaz., xxviii : 89-108, 1899. 2. Nuclear Studies on Pellia. Ann. of Bot., xv : 147-180, 1901. 3. The Origin of the Archegonium. Ann. of Bot., xvii : 477-492, 1903. De Vriese, W. H. : and Harting, P. — Aionographie des Alarattiacees, 1853. DiELS, L. — Cyatheaceacese, Polypodiacese. Engler and Prantl, Die Nat. Pflanzenfamilien, Th. I, Abt. iv : 112-336, 1899. 2. Polypodiacese, Parkeriacese, Alatoniacese, Gleicheniaceae, Schizaea- ceae, Osmundacese. Ibid., 337-380, 1900. Druery, C. T. — I. Observations on a Singular A lode of Development in the Lady-fern (Athyrium Filix-fcomina). Jour. Linn. Soc. Lond. Botany, xxi : 354-358, 1884. 2. On a new instance of Apospory in Polystichiim angulare var. piilcherrimum. Ibid., xxii : 437-440, 1886. 3. Notes on an Aposporous Lastrcea {NepJirodium). Ibid., xxix: 479- 482, 1893. 4. Notes upon Apospory in a Form of Scolopcndr'mm vidgare, var. crispum, and a new Aposporous Athyrium; also an additional phase of Aposporous Development in Lastra^a pseudo-mas, var. cristata. Ibid., xxx : 281-284, 1894. DuTAiLLY, G. — Sur I'interpretation des differentes parties de I'embryon de Salvinia. . Comptes rendues des seances de la Soc. botanique de Lyon, t8Si. Duval- JouvE, J. — TTistoire naturelle des Equisetum de France. Paris, 1864. Eaton, D. C. — i. Ferns of North America. Coloured plates by J. H. Emerton and C. E. Faxon. 2. Vascular Acrogens. Li Botany of California, vol. ii., Boston, 1880. Ekstrand, E. V. — Brutknospenbildung bei den foliosen Lebermoose. Botaniska Notiser af Nordstedt, 1879, No. 2, Evans, A. W. — i. An arrangement of the genera of the Hepaticae. Tran. Conn. Acad., viii : p. 262, 1892. 2. A provisional list of the Flepaticse of the Hawaiian Islands. Ihid., P- 253- Famintzin, a. — Knospenbildung bei Equisetum. Melanges biologiques tires du bulletin de I'Academie imperiale de St. Petersbourg, t. ix : p. 573, 1876. 6i4 , MOSSES AND FERNS Fankhauser^ J. — Ueber den Vorkeim von Lycopodium. Bot. Zeit., 1873, p. I. Farlow_, W. G. — I. Ueber ungeschlechtliche Erzeugung von Keimpflan- • zen auf Farnprothallien. Bot. Zeit., 1874, p. 180; also Quarterly Journal of ]\Iic. Science, new ser., xiv : p. 266, 1874. 2. Apospory in Pteris aquilina. Annals of Botany, ii : 383, 1889. Farmer^ J. Bretland — i. On Isoetes lacustris. Proc. Royal Soc, vol. xlv: p. 306, 1889. 2. On Isoetes lacustris. Annals of Botany, v: 37, 1890. 3. The Embryogeny of Angiopteris eve eta, Hoffm. Ann. of Botany, vi : 1892, p. 265. 4. Studies in Hepaticae. On P allavicinia decipiens, Mitten. Ann. of Botany, viii : 35, 1894. 5. (and Reeves, J.) — On the occurrence of Centrospheres in Pellia epiphylla, Ness. Ann. of Botany, viii : 219-224, 1894. 6. On Spore-formation and Nuclear Division in the Hepaticse. Ann. of Bot., ix: 469-523, 1895- 7. Spore-formation in Fegatella conica. Ann. of Bot., ix: 666-668, 1895. 8. The Quadripolar Spindle in the Spore-mother cell of Pellia epiphylla. Ann. of Bot., xv : 431, 1901. 9. (and Hill, T. G.) — On the Arrangement and Structure of the Vascular Strands in Angiopteris evecta and some other Alarat- tiaceae. Ann. of Bot., xvi : 371-402, 1902. 10. (with Moore, J. E. S., and Digby, L.) — On the Cytology of Apogamy and Apospory, I. Preliminary note on Apogamy. Proc. Roy. Soc, Ixxi : 453-457, I903- Faull, J. H. — The Anatomy of the Osmundacese. Bot. Gaz., xxxii : 381- 420, 1901. Fellner, Ferd. — Ueber die Keimung der Sporen von Riccia glauca. Jabresber. der Akad. des naturwiss. Vereins in Graz, 1875. Firtsch, G. — Ueber einige mechanische Einrichtungen in anatomischen Bau von Polytrichum juinperinum. Berichte der deutschen botanischen Gessellschaft, Bd. i : p. 83, 1883. Fitting, H. — i. Bau und Entwickelungsgeschichte der Macrosporen von Isoetes und Selaginella, und ihre Bedentung fiir die Kenntniss des Wachstums pflanzlicher Zellmembranen. Bot. Zeit., Iviii: 107-165, 1900. Ford, Miss S. O. — i. The Anatomy of Ceratopteris thalictroides. Ann. of Bot., xvi : 95-120, 1902. Gardner, W. : and Tokutaro, Ito. — On the structure of the mucilage-se- creting cell of Blechnum occidentalc, L., and Osinunda regalis, L. Ann. of Botany, i : p. 27, August, 1887. Garjeanne, a. J. M. — I. Die Oelkorper der Jungermanniales. Flora, xcii: 457-482, 1903. Gayet, L. a. — Recherches sur le developpement de I'archegone chez les Muscinees. Ann. des Science naturalles, Bot., eighth sen, tom. 3 : 161-258, 1897. BIBLIOGRAPHY ^ 615 Gerard, R. — Recherches siir Ic passage de la racine a la tige. Ann. des Sciences naturelles, sixth series, t. xi : 279, 1881. Gibson, R. J. Harvey — 1. On the silicious deposit in certain species of Selaginella. Ann. Bot., vii : 355, 1893. 2. Contributions towards a knowledge of the anatomy of the genus Selaginella. Ibid., viii : 133, 1894. 3. Note on the diagnostic characters of the subgenera and species of Selaginella, Spr. 1>ansactions Biol. Soc, Liverpool, vol. viii., 1894. 4. Contributions toward a Knowledge of the Anatomy of the Genus Selaginella, I. The Stem. Ann. of Bot., viii : 355, 1904, 5. The Anatomy of Selaginella, II. The Ligule. Ann. of Bot., x: 72-88, 1896. 6. The Anatomy of Selaginella, III. The Leaf. Ann. of Bot., xi : 127-155, 1897. GiESENHAGEN, C. — (See also Christ) — Die Hymenophyllaceen, Flora, Ixxiii : 411, 1890. GiLTAY, E. — Ueber eine eigenthiimliche Form des Stereoms bei gewissen Fame. Bot. Zeit., 1882, p. 694. Glueck, G. — Die Sporophyllmetamorphose. Flora, IxxX : 303-387, 1895. GoEBELER, E. — Die Schutzvorrichtungen am Stammscheitel der Fame. Flora, Ixix., 1886, p. 451. Goebel, K. — I. Das Prothallium von Gymnogramme leptophylla. Bot. Zeit., 1877, p. 671. 2. Wachsthum von ^Metzgeria und Aneura. Arbeiten des bot. Insti- tuts, Wiirzburg, Bd. ii., p. 285, 1879. 3. Beitrage zur vergleichenden Entwickelungsgeschichte der Sporan- gien. Bot. Zeit., 1880, p. 545, 1881, p. 681. 4. Zur Embryologie der Archegoniaten. Arbeiten des bot. Instituts in Wiirzburg, Bd. ii., p. 437, 1880. 5. Zur vergleichenden Anatomie der Marchantiaceen. Ibid., p. 529. 6. Beitrage zur vergleichenden Entwickelungsgeschichte der Sporan- gien. Pilularia globulifera. Bot. Zeit., 1882, p. 771. 7. Ueber die Antheridienstiinde von Polytrichum. Flora, Bd. Ixv : p. 323, 1882. 8. Die Muscineen. Schenks Handbuch der Botanik, vol. ii., 1882. 9. Vergleichende Entwickelungsgeschichte der Pflanzenorgane. Schenks Handbuch der Bontanik, vol. iii., 1884. 10. Das Prothallium von Lycopodium inundatum. Bot, Zeit., 1887, p. 161. 11. Zur Keimungsgeschichte einiger Fame. Annales du Jardin bo- tanique de Buitenzorg, vol. vii., 1887. 12. Outlines of Classification and special Morphology. (Translation of the German Edition.) Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1887. 13. Ueber die Fruchtsprosse der Equiseten, Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Gesell., iv : p. 184, 1886. 14. Ueber die Jugendstande der Pflanzen. Flora, Bd. Ivvii : p. i, 1889. 15. Morphologische and biologische Studien. Ann. du Jardin bo- tanique de Buitenzorg, vol. ix., 1891. 6i6 MOSSES AND FERNS i6. Archegoniatenstudien. Flora, Erganzungsband, 1892, Bd. Ixxvir p. 92. Also Flora, Bd. Ixxvii : p. 82, 1893. 17. On the simplest form of Moss. Ann. of Botany, vol. vi: p. 355, 1892. 18. Ueber Function und Anlegung der Lebermooselateren. Flora, Ixxx: 1-37, 1895. 19. Ueber die Sporenausstreuung bei den Laubmoosen. Flora, Ixxx : 459-486, 1895. 20. Hecistopteris, eine verkannte Farngattung. Flora, Ixxxii : 67-75, 1896. 21. Organographie der Pflanzen. Four Parts. Jena, 1898-1901. 22. Sporangien, Sporenverbreitung und Bliitenbildung bei Selaginella. Flora, Ixxxviii : 207-228, 1901. 23. Ueber Homologien in der Entwickelung mannlicher und weib- licher Geschlechtsorgane. Flora, xc : 279-305, 1902. GoLENKiN, M. — Die Mycorhizaahnlichen Bildungen der Marchantiaceen. Flora, xc: 209-220, 1902. GoTTSCHE, C. M. — Anatomisch-physiologische Untersuchungen iiber Ha- plomitrium Hookeri. Acta Acad. Caes. Leopold. Car. Nat. Cur., t. XX, pars I, p. 267, 1841. 2. Uebersicht und kritische Wiirdigung der Leistungen in der Hepat- icologie. Bot. Zeit. (Supplement), 1858, p. 49. Gray, A. — Alanual of the Botany of the Northern United States, 6th edit. New York, 1890. Groenland. — jMemoire sur la germination de quelques Hepatiques. Ann. des Sci. nat., series iv., t, i, p. 5, 1854. GuiGNARD, Leon. — i. Developpement et constitution des antherozoides. Revue generale de botanique, 1889, t. i. liv., 1-4. 2. Sur les antherozoides des Marsiliacees et Equisetacees. Bui. de la Soc. bot, de France, xxxvi : p. 378, 1889. 3. Sur la constitution du noyau sexuel chez les vegetaux. Comptes rendus, Paris, t. cxii : p. 1074, 1891. GwYNNE- Vaughn, D. T. — i. Observations on the Anatomy of Soleno- stelic Ferns, L Loxsoma. Ann. of Bot., xv : 71-98, 1901. 2. Observations on the Anatomy of Solenostelic Ferns, Part IL Ann. of Bot., xvii : 689-742, 1903. Haberlandt, G. — I. Vergleichende Anatomic des assimilatorischen Gewebesystems der Pflanzen. Pringsheims Jalirb. fiir wiss. Bot., xiii: 74, 1882. 2. Ueber die physiologische Function des Centralstranges im Laub- moosstammchens. Ber. der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. i., 1883, p. 263. 3. Ueber Wasserleitung im Laubmoosstammchen. Ibid., Bd. ii., i88z|, p. 467- 4. Beitrage zur Anatomic und Physiologic der Laubmoosen. Pring- sheims Jahrb. fur wiss. Botanik, xvii : 359, 1886. 5. Das Assimilationssystem der Laubmoosen. Flora, Ixix : p. 45, 1886. 6. Ueber Collaterale Gefassbiindel im Laube der Fame. Sitzb. der BIBLIOGRAPHY 617 k. Akad. der Wiss. Wien, Ixxxiv., i Abt., p. 121, 1881, also Bot. Zeit, 1882, p. 217. 7. Ueber das Assimilationssystem. Ber. dcr dcutschen bot. Gesell- schaft, iv : p. 206, 1886. 8. Zur Kenntniss des Spaltoffnnngsapparat. Flora, Ixx: 97, 1887. 9. Die Chlorophyllkorper der Selaginelleen. Flora, Ixxi : p. 291, 1888. Hannig^ E. — Ueber die Slaul^grubchen an den Stammen iind Blattstielen der Cyatheaceen und Marattiaceen. Bot. Zeit., Ivi : 9-33, 1898. Hansel, V. — i. Keimung von Preissia commutata. Sitzungsberichte der kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Wien., Ixxiii., 1876, i. Abthei- lung: 89, 1876. Hanstein, J. — I. Pilularire globuliferae generatio cum Marsilia com- parata. Bonn, 1866. 2. Befruchtung nnd Entwickelung der Gattung Marsilia. Prings- heims Jahrbiicher fiir wiss. Botanik, iv : 197, 1865. Heald, F, D. — I. Conditions for the Germination of the Spores of Bryo- phytes and Pteridophytes. Bot. Gaz., xxvi : 25-45, 1898. 2. A Study of Regeneration as exhibited by Mosses. Ibid., 169-210, 1898. Hegelmaier. — Zur Morphologic der Gattung Lycopodium. Bot. Zeil . 1872, p. 772>. Heinricher, E. — I. Die jihigsten Stadien der Adventivknospen an der Wedelspreite von Asplenium bulbiferum.. Sitzber. der kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, Wien, Ixxxiv., i Abt.: 115, 1881. 2. Die naheren Vorgange bei der Sporenbildung der Salvinia natans verglichen der iibrigen Rhizocarpeen. Sitzber. der k. Akad. der Wiss., Wien, Ixxxvii., i Abt. : 494, 1882. Heinsen, E. — Die Makrosporen und weibliches Prothallium von Selag- inella. Flora, Ixxviii : 466, 1894. HiERONYMUS, G. (and Sadebeck, R.) — Selaginellaceae. Engler and Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. I. Abt, iv: 621-715, 1901. HiLDEBRAND, F. — Brutkorpcr von Bryum annotinum. Flora, Ivii: 513, 1874. HiRASE, S. (see also "Ikeno'") — i. Etudes sur la fecondation et I'embry- ogenie du Ginkgo biloha. Journal Coll. Sci. Imp. University, Tokyo, xii: 103-1491, 1898. HoBKiRK, C. P. — On some points in the development of Osmimda rcgalis. Journal of Botany, xi., 1882, p. 97. Hofmeister, W. — I. The Higher Crytogamia. Ray Society, 1862. This contains a translation of the "Vergleichende Untersuchungen," as well as the later papers upon the Archegoniatse. 2. Die Antheridienstande der Polytrichaceen. Bot. Zeit., 1870, p. 466. Holferty, G. M. — The Development of the Archegonium of Mnium ciis pi- datum. Bot. Gaz., xxxvii : 106-126, 1904. HoLLE, J, G. — I. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Vegetationsorgane der Ophioglosseen. Bot. Zeit., 1875, p. 241. 2. Vegetationsorgane der Marattiaceen. Bot. Zeit., 1876, p. 215. HoLTZMAN, C. L. — On apical growth of the stem, and the development 6i8 MOSSES AND FERNS of the sporangium of Bortrychium Virginianum. Bot. Gazette, xvii : p. 214, 1892. Hooker, Sir J. : and Baker, J. G. — Synopsis Filicum. London, 1874. Howe, M. A. — i. Gyroth3^ra, a new genus of Hepaticse. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xxiv: 201-205, 1897. 2. Anthocerotacese of North America. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xxv : 1-24, 1898. 3. Hepaticse and Anthocerotes of California. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club, vii., 1899. 4. (and Underwood, L. M.) The Genus Riella, with Descriptions of new species from North America and the Canary Islands. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, xxx : 214-224, 1903. 5. Exogenous Origin of the Antheridium in Anthoceros. Torreya, iv : 175, November, 1904. Hy, F. — I. De la structure de la tige des mousses de la famille des Poly- trichacees. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, t. xxvii : 160, 1880. 2. Recherches sur I'archegone et le developpement du fruit des Mus- cinees. Ann. des Sciences Naturelles, series 6, t. 18: 105, 1884. Ikeno, S. — I. The Spermatozoids of Cycas revoluta (Japanese). Bot. Mag., Tokyo: 10, 1896. 2. (and Hirase). Spermatozoids of Gymnosperms. Ann. of Bot., xi : 344, 1897. 3. Untersuchungen fiber die Entwickelung der Geschlectsorgane und den Vorgang der Befruchtung bei Cycas revoluta. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., xxxii : 357-379, 1898. 4. Die Spermatogenese von Marchantia polymorpha. Beiheft z. Bot. Centralbl., xv: 65-88, 1903. Janczewski, Ed. de — i. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Entwick- elungsgeschichte des Archegoniums. Bot Zeit., 1872,. p. 377. 2. (und Rostafinski, J.). — Note sur le prothalle de I'Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense. Mem. de la Soc. natfonale des Sciences naturelles de Cherbourg, 1875, t. xix. 3. Recherches sur le developpement des bourgeons dans les preles. Mem. de la Soc. nationale des Sciences naturelles de Cherbourg, t. XX., 1876. 4. Etudes comparees sur les tubes cribreux. Ann. Sci. Nat. Bot., sen 6, xiv: 50, 1882. Janse, J. M. — Les Endophytes radicaux de quelques Plantes Javanaises. Ann. du Jard. Bot. de Buitenzorg, xiv: 53-201, 1897. Jeffrey, E. C. — i. The Gametophyte of Botrychium Virginianum. Proc. Canad. Inst., v., 1898. 2. The Development, Structure and Affinities of the Genus Equise- tum. Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., v. No. 5, 1899. 3. The Structure and Development of the Stem in Pteridophytes and Gymnosperms. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc, sen B, vol. 195 : pp. 1 19-146, 1902. Johnson. D. S. — t. On the Development of the Leaf and Sporocarp in Marsilia quadnfolia, L. Ann. of Bot., xii : 119-145, 1898. BIBLIOGRAPHY 619 2, On the Leaf and Sporocarp of Pilularia. Bot, Gaz., xxvi : 1-24, 1898. 3. The Development and Relationship of Monoclea. Bot. Gaz., xxviii : 185-205, 1904, JoNKMAN, H. F. — I. La generation sexuee des Marattiacees. Arch. Neerlandaises, etc., t. xv : 199, 1880. Also in Bot. Zeit., 1878, p. 129. 2. Over de Keimung van Kaulfussia sesculifolia. Nederland. Kruidkdg. Archief, ser. 2, deel. 3, stuck 2, p. 262, 1879. 3. L'Embryogenie de I'Angiopteris et du Marattia. Archiv. Neerland. t. XXX, p. 213-230. (Separate, not dated.) JuRANYi, L. — I. Ueber den Ban und die Entwickelung des Sporangiums von Psilotuni triquetrum Sw. Bot. Zeit., 1871, p. 176. 2. Ueber die Entwickelung der Sporangien und Sporen von Salvinia natans, Berlin, 1873. 3. Ueber die Gestaltung der Frucht bei Pilularia globulifera. Bot. Centralb., BA. i, p. 207, 1880. Kamerling, Z. — Zur Biologie und Physiologic der Marchantiaceen. Flora, Ixxxiv: I — 68, 1897, Erganzungsb. BCarsten, G. — I. BeitrJige zur Kenntniss von Fegatella conica. Botanische Zeitung, 1887, p. 649. 2. Morphologische und biologische Untersuchungen iiber einige Epi- phytenformen der Alolukken. Ann. du Jard. Bot. de Buiten- zorg, xii: 1 17-195, i895- Kienitz-Gerloff, F, — i. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Ent- wickelungsgeschichte des Lebermoossporogons. Bot. Zeit., 1874, p. 161 ; 1875, p. 777. 2. Untersuchungen iiber die Entwickelungsgeschichte der Laubmoos- kapsel. Bot. Zeit., 1878, p. 33. 3. Entwickelung des Embryos von Pteris serrulata. Ibid., p. 50, 4. Morphologische Bedeutung der Laubmooskapsel in Vergleich zur Lebermoosfrucht, Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft. naturf. Freunde, Berlin, 1876. 5. Genetische Zusammenhang von !Moose und Gefasskryptogamen. Botanische Zeitung, 1876, p. 705. 6. Ueber Wachsthum und Zelltheilung in der Entwickelung des Em- bryos von Isoetes lacustris. Bot. Zeit., 1881, p. 761. 7. Ueber die Bedeutung der Paraphysen im Anschluss an H. Leitgeb's "Wasserausscheidung an den Archegonienstande von Corsinia." Botanische Zeitung, 1886, p. 248. King, C. A. — Explosive Discharge of Antherozoids in Conocephalum, Torrya, iii : 60, 1903. Klein, J. — Sprossung an den Inflorescenzstielen von Marchantia poly- morpha. Botanisches Centralblatt, Bd. v: p. 26, 1881. Klein, L. — i. Bau und Verzweigung einiger dorsiventralgebauter Poly- podiaceen. Nova Acta Acad. Caes. Leop. Carol. Nat. Cur. T. xlii : p. 335, 1881. Bot. Zeit., 1882, p. 911. 2. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber Organbildung und Wachs- thum am Vegetationspunkte dorsiventraler Fame. Bot. Zeit., - 1884, p. 577. 620 MOSSES AND FERNS Kny^ L. — I. Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der laubigen Leber- moosen. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, iv : 64, 1865. 2. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Riccien. Ibid., v : 364. 3. Entwickelung des Vorkeims der Polypodiaceen und Schizseaceen. Sitzber. d. Gesellschaft. naturf. Freund., Berlin, 1868. 4. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung des Farnantheridiums. Monatsber. d. Berlin. Akad., 1869, p. 416. 5. Beitrage zur Entwickekingsgeschichte der Farnkrauter. I. Os- munda regalis. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., viii : i, 1872. 6. Entwickelung der Parkeriaceen dargestellt an Ceratopteris thalic- troides. Nova Acta Acad. Caes. Leop. Carol. Nat. Cur., T. xxxvii : No. 4. 1875. 7. Treppengefasse in Farnprothallien. Verhandl. des bot. Vereins der Prov. Brandenburg, Jahrg., xvi : 71, 1874. 8. Durchwachsung an dem Wurzelhaare zweier Marchantiaceen. Verhandl. des bot. Vereins der Prov. Brandenburg, Jahrgang 21, 1879, p. 2. 9. Entwickelung von Aspidium filix-mas., i Theil. Berlin, 1895. Kruch. O. — I. Appunti sullo sviluppo degli organi sessuali e sulla feconda- zione della Riella Clausonis. Malpighia, vol. iv: p. 403; Genoa, 1890, 1891. 2, Istologia ed istogenia del fascio conduttore delle foglie dl Isoetes. ]\Ialpighia, An. iv., 1890, p. 56. Koch, L. — Ueber Bau und Wachstum der Wurzelspitze von Angiop- teris evecta. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Botanik, xxviii : 369, 1895. KuHN, R. — I. Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Andreseaceen. Schenk und Luerssen, Mitthl. aus dem Gesammtgebiete d. Botanik, vol. i. 2. Untersuchungen iiber die Anatomie der Marattiaceen und anderen Gefasskryptogamen. Flora, Ixxii : 457, 1889. 3. Ueber den anatomischen Bau von Dansea. Flora, Ixxiii : 147, 1890. KuNDiG, J. — Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Polypodiaceen- sporangiums. Hedwigia, xxvii, Heft 1:1, 1888. KuNZE, G. — Phylloglossum. Bot. Zeit., 1843, p. 721. KusTER, W. — Die Oelkorper der Lebermoose und ihr Verhaltniss zu den Elaioplasten, Basel, 1894. Lachmann, P. — I. De I'accroissement terminale de la racine de Todea barbara. Bui. de la Soc. botanique de Lyon, 1884, p. 42. 2. Sur I'origine des racines chez les fougeres. Bui. de la Soc. bot. de France, xxx : 33, 1884. 3. Sur le systeme libero-ligneux des fougeres. Bui. de la Soc. bot. de Lyon, p. 35, 1884. 4. Recherches anatomiques sur les Davallia. Bui. de la Soc. botanique de Lyon, 1886. 5. Sur la structure dc la racine des Hymenophyllacees. Ibid., 1886. 6. Structure et croissance de la racine des fougeres, et I'origine des radicelles. Bui. de la Soc. bot. de Lyon, 1887. 7. Insertion des Racines. Ann. de la Soc. bot. Lyon, 1889. Lampa. Emma. — L'^ntersuchungen an einigen Lebermoosen. Sitzungsber. der Kais. Akad. der Wiss., Wien, cxi : 477-489, 1902. BlBLlOGKAl'llY 621 Lang, W. H. — i. Alternation of Generations in the Archegoniates. Ann. of Hot., xii: s'^iS'J-^, 1898. 2. On Apoganiy and the Development of Sporangia upon Fern-pro- thalli. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc, ser. B, vcjI. mjo, 1898. 3. On Apospory in .Inthoccros Iccvis. Ann. of Bot., xv : 503-510, 1901. 4. On the Prothalli of Ophioglossiim f^cnditlujii and llcUnintJiustachys zcylanica. Ann of T.ot., xvi : 23-56, 1902. 5. On a Prothallus provisionally referred to Psilotum. Ann. of Bot., xviii: 571-577, 1904- Leavitt, R. G. — I. The Root-hairs, Cap and Sheath of Azolla. Bot. Gaz., xxxiv: 414-418, 1902. 2. Trichomes of the Roots in Vascular Cryptogams and Angiosperms. Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., xxxi : 273-313, 1904. Leclekc du Sablon. — I. Sur Ic sporogone des Hepatiques et le role des elateres. Bulletin de la Soc. botanique de France, t. xxxii, pt. i : 30, 1885. 2. Sur la developpement du sporogone de Frullania dilatata. Bui. de la Soc. bot. de France, t, xxxii, pt. 4: p. 187, 1885. 3. Recherches sur la developpement du sporogone des Hepatiques. Ann. des Sci. naturelles, ser. vii, t. ii : 1885. 4. Recherches sur le dissemination des spores chez les cryptogames vasculaires. Ann. des Sci. naturelles, ser. vii, t. ii : p. 5, 1885. 5. Sur les antherozoides du Cheilanthes hirta. Bui. de la Soc. bot. de France, t. xxxv : 238, 1888. 6. Reviviscence de Selaginella lepidophylla. Ibid., p. 109. 7. Sur I'endoderme de la tige des Selaginelles. Journal de Botanique, 1889, p. 207. 8. Recherches anatomiques sur la formation de la tige des fougeres. Annales des Sci. naturelles, ser. vii, t. xi : p. i, 1890. 9. Sur les tubercules des Equisetacees. Revue generale de Botanique, t. ix : 1892, p. 97. Leitgeb, Hubert. — i. Wachsthum des Stammchens von Fontinalis und Sphagnum. Sitzb. d. kais. Akad. d. Wissenschaften, Wien, Bd. Ivii, Abt i : p. 308, 1868. 2. Entwickelung der Antheridien bei Fontinalis ahtipyretica. Sitzber. der k. Akad. d. Wiss., Wien, Iviii, Abt, i : p. 525, 1868. 3. Ueber Schistostega. ]\Iittheilung des naturwiss. Vereines, Graz, 1874. 4. Zur Kenntniss des Wachsthums vson Fissidens. Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Naturwissenschaften, Wien, Bd. Ixix, Abt, i : p. 47, 1874. 5. Verzweigte Moossporangien. Naturwissenschaftliche Verein fiir Steiermark, 1876. 6. Ueber Zoopsis. Naturwissenschaftliche Verein fiir Steiermark, 1876. 7. Untersuchungen iiber die Lebermoose, 1874-1882. 6 volumes. Vol. i., Blasia pusilla; vol. ii., Die foliosen Jungermannieen ; vol. iii., Die frondosen Jungermannieen ; vol. iv., Die Ricceen ; vol. v., Die Anthoceroteen ; vol. vi., Die Marchantieen. 622 MOSSES AND FERNS 8. Das Sporogon von Archidium. Sitzber. der kais, Akad. der Wiss., Wien, Ixxx., Abt i : p. 447, 1879. 9. Ueber Bilateralitat der Prothallien. Flora, Ixii: p, 317, 1879. 10. Die Antheridienstande der Laubmoose. Flora, Ixv : p. 467, 1882, 11. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung einiger Sporen. Ber. der deutsch. bot. Gesellschaft, Bd. i: p. 247, 1883. 12. Ueber Bau und Entwickelung der Sporenhaute und deren Ver- halten bei der Keimung, Graz, 1884. 13. Wasserauscheidung an den Archegonienstande von Corsinia. Flora, Ixviii : p. 327, 1885. 14. Sprossbildung an apogamischen Farnprothallien, Ber der deutschen bot. Gesellschaft, iii : p. 169, 1885. 15. Die Stellung der Fruchtsacke bei den geocalycen Jungermannieen. Sitzber, der kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, Wien, Bd. Ixxxiii., I Abt.: p. 515, 1881. Lesquereux, L. : and James, T. P. — Manual of the Mosses of North America. Boston, 1884. LiGNiER, O. — Equisetales et Sphenophyllales, Leur origine filicineenne com- mune. Bull, de la Soc. Linn, de Normandie, ser. 5, vol. 7. Caen, 1903. LiMPRiCHT, G, — I. Ueber Tiipfelbildung bei Laubmoosen. Schlesische botanische Gesellschaft, 1884, p. 289. 2. Ueber die Porenbildung in der Stengelrinde von Sphagnum. Ibid., 1885, p. 199. LuERSSEN, C. — I. Spaltoffnungen von Kaulfussia. Bot. Zeit., 1873, p. 625. 2. Dickenwachsthum innerer Parenchymzellen der Marattiaceen. Bot- anische Zeitung, 1873, p. 641. 3. Zur Keimungsgeschichte der Osmundaceen, vorziiglich der Gattung Todea. ]\Iittheilungen aus dem Gesammtgebiete der Botanik, Schenk und Luerssen, Bd. i : p. 460. 4. Ueber Farnsporangien. Ibid., Bd. ii : p. i. 5. Ueber die Entwickelungsgeschichte des Marattiaceenvorkeims, Bot. Zeit, 1875, p. 535- 6. Intercellularverdickungen im Grundgewebe der Fame. Bot. Zeit., 1875, p. 704. 7. Handbuch der systematischen Botanik. Bd. i., Kryptogamen. Leipzig, 1879. 8. Die Farnpflanzen oder Gefassbiindelkryptogamen (Rabenhorst, Kryptogamenflora). Leipzig, 1884-1889. LuTZ. — Sur I'origine des canaux gommiferes des Marattiacees. Jour, de Botanique, 1898. Lyon, Miss F. M. — i. A Study of the Gametophytes of Selaginella apus. and S. riipestris. Bot. Gaz., xxxii : 124-141, 172-197, 1901. 2. The Evolution of the Sex-organs of Plants. Bot. Gaz., xxxvii : 281-297, 1904. MacMillan, C. — I. On the casting off of parts of the Aquatic Hairs of Azolla. Quart. Bull. Univ. of Minn., 1895. 2. The Function of the Submerged Flairs of Sahinia natans. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, xxiii : 358, 1896. BIBLIOGRAPHY 623 3. Some Considerations on llif Allcrnaliun of Genci'atiuns in i'liints. Lincoln, Neb., 1896. McFadden, Effie B. — The Development of the Antheridumi of Targionia hypophylla. Bull. Torr Bot. Club, xxiii • 242-244, 1896. Mathuschek, Franz. — Die Adventivknospcn an den Wedeln von Cystup- teris biilbifcra. Oesterreichische botanische Zeitschrift, 1894, p. 121. Mettenius, Georg.^ — I. — Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Rhizocarpcen. i'rank- furt-am-Main, 1846. 2. Filices Hort. bot. Lips., 1856. 3. Ueber Phylloglossum. Bot. Zeit., 1867, p. 97. AIeunier, Alph. — La Pilulaire. Etude anatomico-genetique du sporocarpe chez la Pilularia globulifera — La Cellule, iv : p. 319, 1887. MiLDE, J. — I. Monographia Equisetorum. Nova Acta Acad. Cxs. Leopold Carol., Nat. Cur., xxxii, pars ii : p. i, 1867. 2. Monographia generis Osmundae. Bot. Zeit., 1868, p. 800, and Flora, lii : p. 54, 1869. 3. Monographia Botrychiorum. Verhandl. d. zool. bot. Gesell., Wien. Bd, xix: p. 55, 1869. Millardet, a. — Le prothallium male des cryptogames vasculaires. Strass- burg, 1869. MiYAKE, K. — I, On the spermatozoid of Ginkgo. Bot. ]\Iag., Tokyo, 12: 2Z7-ZZ9, 1898. 2. Makinoa, a New Genus of Hepaticse. Bot. IMag., Tokyo, xiii : 1-4, 1899. Monteverde, N. a. — Ueber krystallinische Ablagerungen bei Marattia. Ar- beiten der St. Petersburg Naturforscher-Gesellschaft, t. xvii., 1886. Moore, A. C. — The Mitoses in the Spore Mother-Cell of Pallavicinia. Bot. Gaz., xxxvi : 384-388, 1903. Morin^ F. — Anatomic comparee et experimentale de la Famille des Muscinees. Botanisches Centralblatt, Bd. Iviii : p. 164, 1894. MoTTiER, D. M. — I. Notes on the apical growth of Liverworts. Bot. Gazette, xvi : 141, 1891. 2. Contributions to the Life-History of Notothylas. Ann. of Bot., viii : 391, 1894- 3. Fecundation in Plants, Carnegie Institute, 1904. MuLLER, Carl. — i. Ueber den Bau der Commlssuren der Equisetum- scheiden. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xix : p. 497, 1888. 2. Zur Kenntniss der Entwickelungsgeschichte des Polypodiaceen- sporangiums. Berichte der deutsch, botan. Gesellschaft, vol. xi., 1893, p. 54. MuLLER, Carl (and Ruhland, W.) — 3. Die Laubmoose. Engler and Prantl, Die Nat. Pflanzenf., Thiel i, Abt lii: 152-243, 1898-1901. MuLLER, Hermann. — Sporenvorkeim und Zweigvorkeime der Laubmoose. Arbeiten des botanischen Instituts zu Wvirzburg, Bd. i: p. 475. MuLLER, N. J. C. — I. Das Wachsthum des Vegetationspunktes von Pflan- zen mit decussirter Blattstellung. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Botanik, v: p. 247, 1866-67. 2, Die Entwickelungsgeschichte der Kapsel von Ephemerum. Pringsh. Jahrb. fiir wiss. Bot., vi : p. 22,7, 1867-68. 624 MOSSES AND FERNS Nawaschin, S.^ — Was Sind eigentlich die sogenannten Microsporen der Torfmoosen? Bot. Centralblatt, vol. xliii., 1890, p. 289. Nemec, B. — Die Induktion der Dorsiventralitat bei einigen Moosen. Bull. international de I'Academie des Sciences de Boheme, ix., 1904. Newcomb, F. C. — Spore Dissemination of Equisetum. Bot. Gazette, xiii : 173, 1888. OsTERHOUT^ W. J. V. — Ueber Entstehung der Karyokinetischen Spindel bei Equisetum. Pringsh. Jahrb, f. wiss. Botanik, xxx : 159-168, 1897. Pedersen, R. — Entwickelungsgeschichte des Polypodiaceenvorkeims. Mit- theilungen aus dem Gesammigebiete der Botanik. Schenk und Luers- sen, Bd. ii., 1875, p. 130. Peirce, G. J. — Forcible Discharge of Antherozoids in Asferella Californica. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, xxix : 374-382, 1902. Pfeffer, W. — I. Die Entwickelung des Keimes der Gattung Selaginella. Botanische Abhandlungen, etc., herausgegeben von Dr. Johannes Han- stein. Bonn, 1871. 2. Die Oelkorper der Lebermoose. Flora, Ivii : p. 2, 1874. 3. Locomotorische Richtungsbewegungen durch chemische Reize. Un- tersuch. aus dem bot. Institute zu Tiibingen, Bd. i., 1884, p. 363. Pfitzer. — Ueber die Schutzscheide. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., vi : p. 292, 1867-68. PiccoNE, A. — Notizie e osservazioni sopra I'lsoetes Durieui. Nuovo Gior- nale Botanico Italiano, vol. viii., 1876. PoiRAULT, G. — I. Recherches d'histogenie vegetale. Developpement des tissus dans les organes vegetifs des cryptogames vasculaires. Mem. de I'Acad. imp. des sciences de St. Petersbourg, ser. vii. t. xxxvii., 1890. 2. Sur rOphioglossum vulgatum. Journal de Botanique, vi., 1891. 3. Recherches anatomiques sur les cryptogames vasculaires. Ann. des Sciences naturelles, ser. vii., t. xviii : p. 113, 1893, PoTONiE, H. — I. Anatomic der Lenticellen der Marattiaceen. Jahrb. des bot. Gartens, Berlin, 1881, p. 307, Bd. i. 2. Ueber den Bau der Leitbiindel der Polypodiaceen und uber den Be- griff des Leitbiindels bei den Gefasskryptogamen. Verhandl. des Vereins fiir Naturwiss. der Prov. Brandenburg, Jahrg. xxiv: p. 77, 1882. 3. Lehrbuch der Pflanzenpalaeontologie. Berlin, 1899. 4. Fossil Pteridophytes in Engler and Prantl, Die Natiirlichen Pflan- zen familicn. Thiel i, Abt. iv. Prantl, K. — i. Die Hymenophyllaceen. Untersuchungen zur IMorph- ologie der Gefasscryptogamen, vol. i. Leipzig, 1875. 2. Morphologische Studien. Flora, Iviii : p. 537, 1875. 3. Sporangienentwickelung einiger Fame. Bot. Zeit., 1877, p. 6;^. 4. Ueber die Anordnung der Zellen in flachenfermigen Prothallien der Fame. Flora, xxxvi : 497-5ii, 530-543, 545-556, 1878. 5. Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Prothalliums von Salvinia natans. Bot. Zeit., 1879, p. 425. 6. Die Schiz?eaceen. Untersuchungen zur Morphologic der Gefass- kryptogamen, vol. ii : Leipzig, 1881. BlBLlOGRArilY 625 7. Die Farngattungcn Cryi)t(jgraiiiiiK- uud Pclliea. Engler's bot- anischcs Jahrbuch, ii : p. 403, 1(S8j. 8. llelminthostachys Zcylaiiica in ilire Bcziehung zu Ophioglossum unci Ijotrychium. Bcr. dcr dcutscli. bot. GcscUschaft, i: p. 155, 1883. 9. Systcmatisches Uebcrsicht dcr Ophioglosseen. Ibid., p. 348. 10. Beitrag ziir Systematik dcr Ophioglosseen. Jahrbuch dcs bol. Gar- tens, Berlin, Bd. iii : p. 297, 1884. 11. Die ]Mechanik des Rings am Farnsporangium. Bcr. dcutsch. botan. Gesellsch., iv : 42, 1886. Pkescher, R. — Die Schleimorgane der jMarchanticn. Sitzungsber. der Kais. Akad. der Wiss., Wien, Ixxxvi : 132-158, 1882. Pringsheim, N. — I. Zur ^Morphologic dcr Salvinia natans. Pringsh. Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, iii : p. 484, 1863. 2. Vegetative Sprossung der Moosfriichte. Monatsbericht dcr konig- lichcn Akadcmie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1876, p. 425. 3. Sprossung der Aloosfrucht und Generationswechsel der Thallophy- ten. Pringsheims Jahrbiicher fiir wiss. Botanik, Bd. xi : p. i, 1878. Pritzel, E. — Lycopodiacese, Psilotacese. Engler & Prantl, Xat. Pflan- zenf. I Th. Abt. iv : 563-619, 1900. Quelle^ F. — Bemerkungen iiber die Rhizoideninitialen in der Ventral- schuppen der Alarchantiaceen Hedwigia, xli : 176, 1902. Raciborski, M. — Ueber die Osmundaceen und Schizaeaceen der Jura-forma- tion. Engler, Jahrbuch fiir Systematik-Pflanzengeschichte und Pflan- zengeographie, xiii : p. i, 1891. Rauwenhoff, N. W. p. — I. Einiges iiber die ersten Keimungserscheinun- gen der Kryptogamensporen, Bot. Zeit., 1879, p. 441. 2. La generation sexuee des Gleicheniacees. Archives Neerlandaises des Sciences exactes et naturelles, t. xxiv : p. 157, 1891. Reess, M. — I. Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Polypodiaceen-Sporan- giums. Pringsh. Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, vol. v: p. 217, 1866-67. 2. Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Stammspitze von Equisetum. Pringsh. Jarb. fiir wiss. Botanik, vi : 209, 1867-68. Roll, J. — Ueber die Veranderlichkeit der Stengelblatter bei den Torf- moosen. Bot Centralblatt, xli: p. 241, 1890. Rostowzew, S. — I. Beitriige zur Kenntniss der Gefasskryptogamcn. I. Umbildung von Wurzeln in Sprosse. Flora, Ixxiii : 155. 1890. 2. Recherches sur I'Ophioglossum I'lilgatum. Botanisches Central- blatt, 1 : p. 364, 1892. 3. Die Entwickelungsgeschichte und die Keimung der Adventivknos- pem bei Cystopteris bulbifera. Bcr. der deutschen bot. Gesell- schaft, p. 45, 1894. RozE, E. — Observations sur le prothalle des Fougeres. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, xxviii : p. 135, 1881. RuGE, G. — Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Vegetationsorgane der Lebermoose. Flora, Ixxvii : 279-312, 1893. 40 626 MOSSES AND FERNS • RuHLAND, W. (and Warnstorf, C.) — Spnagnales, Andreseales, and Archi- diacese. Engler & Prantl, Die Nat. Pflanzenf., Theil i, Abt. 3: 244-288, 1901. Russow^ E. — 1. Vergleichende Untersuchungen, betreffend die Histiologie der vegetativen und sporenbildenden Organe und die Entwickelung der Sporen der Leitbundelkryptogamen. Mem. de I'Acad. imp. des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, ser. 7, vol. xix: No. i, 1872. 2. Betrachtungen iiber das Leitbundel und Grundgewebe aus vergleich- end morphologischem und physiologischem Gesichtspunkte. Dorpat, 1875. 3. Ueber die Verbreitung der Callusplatten bei den Gefasspflanzen. Bot. Zeit, 1881, p. 723. 4. Developpement des tubes cribreux. Ann. des Sci. naturelles, ser. 6, xiv : p. 167, 1882. 5. Zur Anatomie resp. Physiologie und vergleichenden Anatomic der Torfmoosen. Dorpat, 1887. Sadebeck, R. — I. Ueber die Marchantiaceen. Verhandlungen des bot- anischen Vereins der Prov. Brandenburg, 1873. 2. Wachsthum der Farnwedel. Verhandl. des bot. Vereins der Prov. Brandenburg, Jahrgang 15, p. 116, 1873. 3. Ueber Asplenium adulterinum. Bot. Zeit., 1873, p. 422. 4. Die Entwickelung des Farnblattes, Berlin, 1874. 5. Wachsthumsverhaltnisse von Osmunda regalis. Bot. Zeit., 1875, p. 63S. 6. Der Embryo von Equisetum. Bot. Zeit., 1877, p. 44. Also Prings- heims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xi : p. 575, 1878. 7. Die Gefasskryptogamen. Schenks Handbuch der Bontanik, vol. i., 1882. 8. Pteridophyta, Hymenophyllaceae. Engler and Prantl, Nat. Pflan- zenf., I, Abt. iv: 1-112, 1899. 9. Hydropteridinese. Ibid., 381-421, 1900, 10. Equisetacese. Ibid., 520-548, 1900. 11. Isoetacese. Ibid., 756-779, 1902. Satter, a. — I. Beitrage zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des Lebermoosan- theridiums. Sitzber. der kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, Wien, Bd. 86, Abt i : July, 1882. 2. Zur Kenntniss der Antheridienstande einiger Laubmoose. Ber. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. ii : 13, 1884. ScHELLENBERG, H. C. — Zur Entwickclungsgeschiclitc der Equisetenscheide. Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., xiv., 1896. ScHiFFNER, V. — Hepaticse. In Engler und Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflan- zen-familien, i Th. 3 Abt., 1-144, 1893-95. ScHiMPER, A. F. W. — I. Ueber Bau und Lebensweise der Epiphyten West Indiens. Bot. Centralblatt, xvii : p. 192, 1884. 2. Untersuchungen iiber die Chlorophyllkorper und die ihnen homo- logen Gebilde. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Botanik, xvi : 1-247, 1885. ScHiMPER^ Ph. W. — Versuch einer Entwickelungsgeschichte der Torfmoose (Sphagnum) und einer Monographic der in Europa vorkommenden Arten dieser Gattung. Stuttgart, 1858. BIBLIOGRAPHY 627 ScHOUTE^ J. C. — Die Stclarlheoric. Groningcn, 1902. ScHRODT^ J, — Neiic Bcitnige zur Mcchanik dcr Farnsporangicn. Flora, Ixx : p 177, 1887 ScHRENK, J. — The dehiscence of Fern-sporangia. Bulletin of the Torrcy Botanical Club, xiii., p. 168, 1886. ScHOTTLANDER, P. — Beitragc zur Kenntniss dcs Zellkcrns und der Sexual- cellen bci Kryptogamcn. Cohn's Beitriige zur Biologic der Pflanzen, Ikl. vi,, 1892, p. 26"/. SciiosTAKOWiTSCH, W. — Ucbcr die Reproductions- und Rcjcnerations- erscheinungen bei den Lebermoosen. Flora, Ixxx, Ergiinzungsband : 350-384, 1894. ScHULZE, H. — Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss der vegetativen Vermehrung dcr Laubmoosen. Bot. Centralblatt, Bd. xxxi., 1887, p. 382. Scott, D. 11. — i. Present Position of Morphological Botany. Presidential address before Sec. K, B. A. A. S., 1896. 2. Studies in Fossil Botany. London, 1900. (Also many monographs on fossil plants.) 3. (And Hill, T. G.). The Structure of Isoctcs hystrix. Ann. of Bot., xiv : 413-454, 1900. 4. On the Origin of Seed-bearing Plants. Lecture before the Roy. List, of Great Britain, London, 1903. Seward, A. C. — i. P'ossil Plants. Vol i, Cambridge, 1897. 2. On the Structure and Affinities of Matonia pectinata. Phil. Trans., ser. B, vol. 191 : p. 171, 1899. 3. (And Dale, E.) On the Structure and Affinities of Dipteris. Phil. Trans., ser. B, vol. 194: 487-513, 1901. 4. (And Ford, S. O.). — The Anatomy of Todea, with Notes on the Geological History and Affinities of the Osmundaceae. Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond,, 2d ser.. Botany, vol, vi., pt. 5 : 237-260, 1903. Shaw, W. R. — i. Parthenogenesis in Marsilia. Bot. Gaz., xxiv : 114-117, 1897. 2. The Fertilization of Onoclea. Ann. of Bot., xii : 261-285, 1898. 3. Ueber die Blepharoplasten bei Onoclea und Alarsilia. Ber. Deutsch. Bot. Gesellsch., xvi : 177-184, 1898. Smith, R. Wilson. — The Structure and Development of the Sporo- phylls and Sporangia of Isoetes. Bot. Gaz., xxix : 225-258, 323-346, 1900. Solms-Laubach, H. Graf zu. — i. Der Aufbau des Stockes von Psilotum triquetrum und dessen Entwickelung aus der Brutknospe. Ann. du Jardin botanique de Buitenzorg, vol. iv., 1884. 2 Fossil Botany. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1891. 3 Ueber Exormortheca, eine wenig bekannte Marchantiaceengattung. Bot. Zeituiig, Iv . I -16, 1897. SoNNTAG, p. — Ueber Dauer des Scheitelvvachsthums und Entwickelungs- geschichte des Blattes. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss, Botanik, xviii : p. 22,6, 1887. SoUTHwoRTH, Effie A. — Structure, development, and distribution of the stomata of Eqiiisetum arvcnsc. American Naturalist, xvii., October, 1884. 628 MOSSES AND FERNS Spring, A. — Monographic de la famille des Lycopodiacees. Mem. de I'Acad. roy. de Belgique, t. xxiv: pt. I., 1842; pt. II., 1849. Spruce, R. — i. The Morphology of the leaf of Fissidens. Trimen's Jour- nal of Botany, xix : p. 98. 2. Hepaticss of the Amazon and of the Andes of Peru and Ecuador. Trans. Bot. Soc, Edinburgh, vol. x''-. Statil, E. — I. Kiinstlich hervorrufene Protonemabildung. Hallesche Bot. Zeitung, p. 689, 1876. 2. Ueber den Einfluss des Lichteinfalls auf die Theilung der Equiseten- sporen. Bot Zeit, 1885, p. 750. Sterns, E. E. — Bulblets of Lycopodium lucidulum. Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club, xv : 317, 1888. Strasburger, E. — I. Ein Beitrag zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Spalt- offnungen. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wissen. Bot., v: 297, 1866-67. 2. Die Geschlechtsorgane und die Befruchtung bei Marchantia poly- morpha. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. w. Bot. vii : 409. 3. Die Befruchtung bei den Farnkrautern. Ibid., p. 390. 4. Die Befruchtung bei den Coniferen. Jena, 1869. 5. Die Coniferen und Gnetaceen. Jena, 1872. 6. Ueber Azolla Jena, 1873. 7. Einige Bemerkungen liber Lycopodiaceen Bot. Zeit., 1872, p. 81. 8. Die Angiospermen und die Gymnospermen. Jena, 1879. 9. Zellbildung und Zelltheilung. Third edition, Jena, 1880. 10. Das botanische Practicum, second edition, Jena, 1887. 11. Histologische Beitrage, 6 vols., 1888-1900. 12. The periodic reduction of chromosomes in living organisms. Ann. of Bot., viii : 281, 1894. 13. Die Pflanzlichen Zellhaute. Pringsh. Jahrb. f. wiss. Bot., xxxi : 511-596, 1898. 14. Ueber Reductionsteilung. Sitzungsber. der Konigl. Preuss, Akad: der Wissensch., xviii., 1904 (Sep. 28 p.) Tansley, a. G., and Chick, E. — On the Structure of Schizcea Malaccana. Ann. Bot., xvii : 493-310, 1903. Terletzki, p. — Anatomic der Vegetationsorganc von Struthioptcris Ger- manica, und Pteris aquilina. Pringsheims Jahrbiicher fiir wiss. Bot- anik, xv : 452, 1884. Thistleton-Dyer, W. F. — Morphology of Selaginella. Nature, 1877, p. 489. Thom^, K. — Die Blattstiele der Fame. Pringsheims Jahrb. fiir wiss. Botanik, xvii : 99, 1886. Thomas, A. P W. — i. Preliminary Account of the Prothallium of Phyllo- glossum. Proc. Roy. Soc, Ixix : 285-291, 1901. 2. The Affinities of Tmesipteris with the Sphenophyllales. Ibid., Ixix. 1902. 3. An Alga-like Fern-prothallium. Ann. of Bot., xvi : 165, 1902. Thuret, G — I. Discharge of Antherozoids in Fegatella. Mem. de la Soc. des Sciences Nat. de Cherbourg, t. iv : p. 216, 1856. TiLDEN, Josephine E.^On the ^Morphology of Hepatic Elaters, with special BIBLIOCRAPIIY 629 reference to branchinj^ clalers of Conoccphalus conicus. Minnesota Botanical Studies, liulktin 9: 43-53, 1894. Tkeub^ M. — 1. Rechcrchcs sur Ics organcs de vegetation de Selaginella Martensii Spr. A! usee botaniciue de Lcide, t. ii. 2. Etudes sur les Lycopodiacees. Annales (\\\ Jardin botanique de Buitenzorg, vols, iv., v., vii., viii., i(S84-i890. Underwood, L. M. — i. Hepatica;. In (jray, Manual of Botany of North Eastern United States, sixth edition, 1890. 3. Index Hepaticarum, part i. Bibliograj^liy. Memoirs of the Torrey Botanical Club. Vol. iv., No. i, 1893. 4. The Evolution of the llepaticcT. Bot. Gazette, xix: p. 347, 1894. 5. Our native Ferns and their Allies. Sixth edition, New York, 1900. Vaizey, J. Reynolds. — i. Transpiration in the sporogonium of Mosses. Annals of Botany, vol. i, p. y^, 1887. 2. On the anatomy and development of the sporogonium of the Mosses. Journal of the Linn. Society, vol, xxiv : p. 262, 1888. 3. Preliminary note on the root of Equisetum. Annals of Botany, ii., 1888, p. 123. 4. On the morphology of the sporophyte of Splachnum luteum. An- nals of Botany, v: p. i, 1890. Van TiegheMj Ph. — i. Sur quelques points de I'anatomie des cryptogames vasculaires. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, xxv., 1883, p. 169. 2. (et Douliot). Sur la Polystelie. Ann. des Sci. naturelles, ser. 7, t. 3, p. 275, 1886. 3. Sur le dedoublement de I'endodermis dans les cryptogames vas- culaires. Journal de Botanique, 1888, p. 404. 4. Sur la limite du cylindre centrale et de I'ecorce dans les crypto- games vasculaires. Journal de Botanique, 1888, p. 369. 5. (et Duliot). Recherches comparatives sur I'origine des membres endogenes dans les plantes vasculaires. Ann. des Sc. naturelles, ser. 7, t. viii : p. i, 1888. 6. Remarques sur la structure de la tige des prcles. Journal de Botanique, 1890, p. 365. 7. Remarques sur la structure de la tige des Ophioglossees. Ibid., p. 405. 8. Traite de Botanique, second edition. Paris, 1892. Vaughn-Jennings, A. and Hall, K. M. — Notes on the structure of Tmesipteris. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., 1891. Vines, S. H. — i. On the homologies of the suspensor. Q. J. ]Mic. Sci., . xvii : p. 58, 1878. 2. The systematic position of Isoctcs. Annals of Botany, ii : p. 117, 1888. Vochting, H. — Ueber die Regeneration der Marchantiaceen. PringsheiLns Jahrb. fiir wiss. Bot., Bd. xvi.. Heft 3, 1885. VoiGHT. A. — Vergleichende Anatomic der IMarchantiaceen. Botanische Zeitung, 1879, p. 729. VouK, F. — I. Das Sporogonium von Orthotrichum. Sitzungsbcr. der kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften, Wien, Ixxiii : p. 385, 1876. 2. Die Entwickelung des Embryos von Asplenium Shepherdii. Sitz- 630 MOSSES AND FERNS ber. der kais. Akad, der Naturwissenschaften, Wien, Bd. Ixxvi., Abt. I, p. 271, 1877. Warnstorf — See Ruhland. Waldner, M. — I. Entwickelung des Antheridium von Anthoceros. Sitz- ber. der k. Akad. der Wiss., Wien, Bd. Ixxv., Abt. i, p. 81, 1877. 2. Die Entwickelung der Sporogone von Andresea und Sphagnum. Leipzig, 1887. Williamson, W. C (and Scott,, D. H.) — Further observations on the Or- ganisation of the Fossil Plants of the Coal Measures, Roy. Soc. Phil. Trans., vol. clxxxv, 1894, P- ^^3- Willis, J. C. — i. Flowering Plants and Ferns. Cambridge, 1904. WojENOWic. — Beitrage zur Morphologie, Anatomie und Biologie der Se- laginella lepidophylla. Inaugural Dissertation, Breslau, 1890. Yapp^ R. H. — On Two Malayan Myrmecophilous Ferns. Ann. of Bot., xvi: 185-230, 1902. Zacharias^ E. — I. Ueber die Spermatozoiden. Bot. Zeit., 1881, p. 827. 2. Ueber den Nucleolus. Bot. Zeit., 1885, p. 289. 3. Beitrage zur Kenntniss des Zellkerns in den sexuellen Zellen. Bot. Zeit., 1887, p. 281. Zeiller. — I. Affinites du genre Laccopteris. Bull, de la Soc. bot. de France, 1885, p. 21. 2. Le Bassin Houiller et Permien d'Autun et D'Epinac. Paris, 1890. Zenetti, p. — Das Leitungssystem im Stamm von Osmunda regalis, L. Bot. Zeit., liii : 53-78, 1895. Zimmerman, A, — i. Scheitelzellen an den Adventivknospen einiger Fame. Bot. Centralblatt, Bd. vi., 1881, p. 175. 2. Ueber die Einwirkung des Lichtes auf dem Marchantieenthallus. Arbeiten des bot. Instituts in Wiirzburg, Bd. ii., Heft iv., p. 665. INDEX Acrocarpoe, 218 Acrogynae, yz, 74- 99, 100, loi asexual reproduction, 118 branching, 104, 117 classification, 119 distribution, 119 gemma?, 113 germination of spores, 113 leaves, 116 traps in leaves, 117 epiphytic, 116 Acrogynous liverworts, 170 Adiantites, 579 Adiantum, 364, 395, 580 emarginatum, 329, 2>2>^; Fig. 181, 185, 188 pedatum, 332 ; Fig. 180 adventitious budding, 574 gametophyte, 350 adventitious buds. 258, 277 adventive buds, 497 pseudo-, 497 Ricciacese, 27 affinities Matonia, ^y^ Monoclea, 70 air-chambers Marchantiaceae, 2t„ 42, 48 Ricciocarpus, 39, 40 Struthiopteris, 329 air-space (see Lacunae), 206, 207, 216 Alethopteris, 585 algae, i, 2, 9, 14, 121, 227, 230, 564, 565, 566, 569, 573, 592 Alisina, 548 Alsophila, 307 prothallium, 391 contaminans, 391 Cooperi, Fig. 228 alternation of generations, 2, 562 antithetic, 569, 574 homologous, 569, 570, 571 amber, 577, 578 Amblystegium, 193, 194 apical growth, loi leaf, 192 riparium var. fluitans, 190; Fig. 98, 99 ameristic prothallia, 314 amphigastrium, 14, 114 Porella, 102 amphithecium, 13, 179, 185, 1S6, 205, 206, 214 Anabaena azollae, 409, 415 Anacrogynae, 72>, 74, 75, 85, 88, 100, 109, 157, 158, 592, 595, 597 calyptra, 98 elaters, 96. 99 germination of spores, 99 spore-division, 98 spores, 99 sporophyte, 94, 95 Andreaea, 161, 165, 187, 196, 201, 202, 203, 209, 219, 226, 227 leaves, 182 sex-organs, 184 sporophyte, 184, 185 stem, 182 crassinerva. Fig. 95 petrophila. Fig. 94, 95 Andreaeaceae, 161, 165 Andreaeales, 160, 166. 181 Aneimia, 335, 384. 3S5, 386, 387, 388, 3S9, 390, 420, 580 antheridium, 385 hirsuta. Fig. 223, 225 phyllitidis. Fig. 222, 226 Aneletereae, 73, 75 Anemone, 574 Aneura, 2, 9, 14, 15. 16, 72, 85, 86. 88, 89, 92, 94, 96, 97, 98. 99, 109, 631 632 INDEX 114, 121, 132, 157, 158, 274, 314, 564, 593, 595 antheridia, 89 archegonia, 92, 93 multifida, 12, 86, 95, 98; Fig. 45 gemmae, palmata, Fig. 48 pinguis, 95, 99; Fig. 45 pinnatifida, 87, 88, 90 ; Fig. 39, 40, Symphyogyna, 86 ; Fig. 38 Angiopterideae, 298, 583 Angiopteris, 271, 274, 276, 277, 279, 284, 286, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 297, 298, 299, 300, 304, 334, 340, 362, 366, 371, 582, 583, 602 leaf, 290 leaf-structure, 291 stem-structure, 289 stipules, 290 vascular system, 290 evecta. 273, 291 ; Figs. 149, 157, 161, 163, 164, 167 Angiosperms, 291, 304, 558, 604, 605, 606 Anisogonium seramporense, 339 Annulariae, 586 annulus, 165, 209, 210, 213, 294, 307, 343, 366, 371, 383, 392, 438, 584 Anogramme leptophylla, 308, 571 antheridium. Figs. 5, 15, 16, 30, 33, 35, 40, 52, 53, 6-7, 68, 80, 102, 103, 104, 125, 126, 128, 174, 195, 196, 217, 234, 244, 245, 246, 259, 260, 283, 295, 310 antheridium, 5, 6, 11, 13, 52, 69, 89, loi, 121, 123, 128, 131, 158, 164, 174, 184, 203, 224, 225, 278, 302, 316, 350, 367, 539, 596 Aneimia, 385 Anthoceros, 129, 130 Azolla, 399 Botrychium, 240 chloroplast, 131 Cyatheacese, 391 dehiscence, 107, 199, 318 dehiscence (in Marchantiacese), 53 Dendroceros, 146 Equisetum, 447, 448 Funaria, 196, 197, 199 Gleichenia, 368 Hepaticse, 16 intermediate structures, 203 Jungermanniales, ']2> Lycopodium, 489 Marchantiaceae, 51 Marsilia, 420 Muscinese, 10 Notothylas, 149, 150 Onoclea, 315 Ophioglossum, 236 Osmunda, 351, 352 Pellia, 92 Pilularia, 421 Porella, 105, 106 Riccia, 31, 33 Salvinia, 398 Selaginella, 513 Sphserocarpus, 80 Sphagnum, 175, 176, 181 thallose Hepaticse, 12 antheridia exogenous, 131 antheridial receptacle Fimbriaria, 49 Marchantia, 53 antheridium of Anthoceros fusi- formis, Fig. 68 Anthoceros, 14, 53, 120, 121, 122, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 155, 156, 165, 179, 187, 211, 227, 229, 301, 303, 359, 529, 564, 568, 570, 593, 594, 598, 599, 600, 601 antheridium, 129, 130 apical growth, 125 archegonium, 132, 133, 134 basal wall, 2^ chloroplasts, 158 dichotomy of thallus in, 145 gametophyte, 123 germination, 144 germination of spores, 143 sex-organs, 128 spore-development. 139 spore-division, 141 sporophyte, 134, I35, '^Z^ stomata, 132 INDEX 633 structure of thai] us, 128 dichotonius, 145 fusiformis, 13, i_'3, IJ5, 128, 134, 139, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 149, 150, 450, 597; i^'igs. 64, 65, 66, 69, n. 7^, 77 laevis, 123, 133, 134, 139, 141, 143, V^, 349, 597 Pearsoni, 123. 129, 132, 133, 134, 138, 139, 140, 142. 143; Figs. 67, 73, 71, 7-2, 74, 75 phymatodes, 145 punctatus, 123 tuberosus, 145 Anthocerotaceae, 593 Anthoceroteae archesporium, 136 Anthocerotes, 8, 10, 12, 13, 16, 74, 120, 148, 156, 158, 159, 227, 229, 231, 280, 300, 301. 302. 534. 565, 568, 592, 594, 595, 596 archegonium, 13 chloroplast, 13, 121 columella, 137 evolution, 156 gametophyte, 13, 120 sexual organs, 121 sporophyte, 122 antithetic alternation of generations, 569, 574 apex stem (Azolla), 406 apical cell, 81, 157 Anacrogynse, 89 Hepaticse, 15 Jungermanniacese, 15 Alarchantiaceae, 67 Muscineae, 9 Riccia, 38 root, 359 Sphaerocarpus, 82 apical growth, 217 Amblystigium, 191 Aneura, 85 Anthoceros, 125 archegonium of Funaria, 202 Bryales, 190 embryo, 203 Jungermanniales, 72 Marchantiaccae, 47 I'orclla, 102, 103 prolhalliuni, 314, 318 root, 363 Sphagnum, 170 sporophyte, 165 stem, 190, 459, 494 apogamy, 233, 243, 308, 383, 570, 571, 573, 574 apophysis, 207, 211, 213, 220, 224, 229, 600; Fig. 122 apospory, 233, 308, 309, 383. 570, 57 1, 574 aquatic mosses, 160 aquatic plants, 575 Archaeocalamites, 600 (see Astero- calamites) Archaeopterideae, 574 Archaeopteris, 580, 581, 582 Archaeopteris (Palaeopteris), 579 Archangiopteris, 273, 295, 298, 300 Henryi, Fig. 168 archegonial receptacle, 56, 57 Marchantiaccae, 48, 56 Archegoniateae, i, 121 fossil, 576 interrelationship, 592 archegonium, i, 5, 6, 11, 17, 57, 113, 128, 132, 158, 164, 184, 203. 227, 279, 302, 309, 318. 319, 450, 451, 452, 533, 544 Aneura, 92, 93, 94 Anthoceros, 132, 133, 134 Anthocerotes, 13 Azolla, 403 Botrychium, 240, 241 Dendroceros, 147 Funaria, 199. 200, 201 Gleichenia, 368 hairs about, 178 Haplomitrieas, loi Hepaticae, 16 Hymenophyllaceae, 377 Isoetes, 543 Jungermanniales, 73, 74 Lycopodium, 490 jMarattia. 280 ]\Iarchantiaceae, 46, 70 Mnium cuspidatum, 202 634 INDEX • MuscinccC, Notothylas, 15c Ophioglossum, 237, 238 Osmunda, 353, 354 Pellia, epiphylla, 94 Porella, 107, 108 position, 218 Pteridophytes, 232, 596 Riccia, 29, 31 Selaginella, 516 Sphserocarpus, ']6 Sphagnum, 177, 178, 181 thallose Hepaticae, 12 Targionia, 53, 55 Isevis, 128 pearsoni, 128 archespermse, i archesporium, 5, 12, 13, 18, 21, 62, 80, 95, II, 122, 135, 136, 137, 138, 151, 165, 179, 185, 205, 207, 209, 214, 254, 255, 256, 269, 272, 293, 301, 307, 342, 474, 500, 531 Anthocerotese, 136 Phascum, 216 archicarp, 562 Archidium, 166, 185, 214, 228 spores, 185, 187 spore-formation, 187 sporogonium, 185 sporophyte, 186 Ravenelii, Fig. 96 Areales, 515, 541 Ascomycetes, 562 asexual reproduction, 23 Acrogynse, 118 Muscinese, 9 Aspidium, 395 filix-mas, 314, 345 (var. cris- tatum), 309 falcatum, 309 spinulosum. Fig. 230 Asplenium, 395 bulbiferum, 310 esculentum, Fig. 171 filix-foemina, Fig. 231 nidus, 394 assimilating tissue, 122, 165, 227, 229, 465, 568, 594, 595 astelic structure, 464 Asterocalamites, 586, 587 (Archseo- calamites) Asterophylliteae, 586 Asterotheca, 582, 583 Astroporse, 59 Athyrium filix-foemina, 314 (var. clarissima), 309 Atrichum, 164 undulatum, 161 axial cylinders, 222 Azolla, 7, 233, 396, 398, 400, 409, 417, 603 antheridium, 399 archegonium, 403 embryo, 405 female prothallium, 400, 401, 402 leaf, 409, 410 primary root, 406 roots, 41 r sporangium, 414 sporocarp, 412 stem-apex, 406 stem-structure, 411 stomata, 411 Caroliniana, 402, 405, 412 filiculoides, 405, 410; Figs. 235, 236, 2^-], 239, 240, 241, 242 Barbula falloa, Fig. 119 basal wall, 60, 203, 321, 356, 454 Anthoceros, 242 bast-fibres, 464 Bazzania, 119 Begonia, 574 • Bellincinioideae, 119 bi-polar germination, 348 Blasia, 9, 12, 14, 72, 74, 99, 158 gemmae, 100 pusilla, 90; Fig. 41 blepharoplast, 51, 52, 279, 316, 421, 422, 449 blepharoplastoid, 421 Boschia, 42, 59, 60 Botrychium, 233, 235, 237, 238, 245, 249, 258, 272, 273, 277, 284, 285, 293. 295, 300. 303, 346, 359, 364, INDEX 635 365, 440, 554, 561, 564, 580, 582, 583, 602 antheridium, 240 apical growth of stem, 262 archegonium, 240 cotyledon, 243, 244 development of first root, 244 embryo, 242, 243 gametophyte, 239 leaf, 264 root, 259, 266 secondary thickening, 262 sex-organs, 239 sieve-tubes, 266 spermatozoids, 240 sporangiophore, 259 sporangium, 268, 269- tracheids in prothallium, 243 vascular bundle of stem, 244 vascular bundles, 261, 265 venation of leaf, 259 lunaria, 238, 245, 264, 267, 268, 269, 580; Fig. 141 rutsefolium, 262, 270 simplex, 258, 259, 261, 266, 268 Fig. 141 ternatum, 261, 264, 266, 267, 268 Fig. 141 virginianum, 234, 259, 261, 262 267, 268, 269, 271, 300, 302, 304 308, z^6, 602; Figs. 126, 127 128, 129, 130, 141, 142, 144, 145 146, 147, 148 gametophyte, 238 Bowmanites, 587 branches of Sphagnum, 173, 174 branching. Acrogynse, 14, 117 Lycopodium, 494 Porella, loi prothallium, 374 root, 499 stem, 497 thallus, 123 branch system, 194 Bryales, 70, 161, 165, 166, 181, 182, 183, 185, 188, 213, 216, 220, 226, 228, 305, 594, 595, 600 apical growth, 190 branches, 194 branching, 193 classification, 214 gametophyte, 188 germination of spores, 188 peristome, 220 stem-structure, 194 Bryinese, 184, 185, 186, 191, 205 Bryophyllum, 574 Bryophytes, i, 3, 4, 5, 8, 121, 229, 230, 257, 301, 321, 490, 563, 566, 572, 575 efifect of drought, 571 gametophyte, 533 relation to Pteridophytes, 574 Bryoziphion, 217 budding, 161, 560 adventitious, 574 adventitious of gametophyte, 350 from roots, 339 « sporophyte, 310 buds, 233, 307 gametophyte, 308 bulblets, 499 Buxbaumia, 8, 160, 162, 163, 166, 220, 228 sporogonium, 226 Buxbaumiacese, 225 Buxbaumia indusiata. Fig. 123 Calamariaceae, 481, 585, 587 Calamiteae, 585, 586 Calamostachys, 586, 603 calcareous alg?e, 577 calcium carbonate, 576 California, 75 callus, 265 Calobryum, 12, "ji, 100, loi calyptra, 12, 13, 18, 6z, 142, 213, 214, 243, 284, 321 Anacrogynse, Polytrichum, 225 Riccia, 36 cambium, 262, 263, 554, 590 Camptosaurus, 574 rhizophyllus, 310 Canary Islands, 83 636 INDEX capsule, i8, 165, 207 dehiscence, 113, 156, 180 Carboniferous, 582, 583 Carboniferous ferns, 579 Carboniferous formation, 306 Cardiocarpon, 591 Cardiopteris, 579 Carpocephalum, 56 hairs, 58 scales, 58 carpogonium, 562 Catharinia, 199 cell-division, 515, 541 central cylinder, 213 centrosome, 51, 316 centrospheres, 476 Pellia, 99 Cephalozia, bicuspidata, 114 Ceratodon, 570 Ceratopteris, 233 thalictroides, 392 Chara hairs about antheridium (fungal filaments?), 176 Characeae, i, 2, 81, 577, 592 Cheiroglassa palmatum, 258 Cheirostrobus, 587, 588 chemotropism, 319 Chiloscyphus, 114 Chlorophyceae, 562, 567 chlorophyll, in spores, 312, 343 chlorophyll work, 572 chloroplast, 139, 529, 593 Anthoceros, 158 Anthocerotes, 13, 121 Selaginella, 528, 534 sporophyte, 142 chromatophores. 10, 197, 198 antheridium of Hepaticai, 17 Osmunda, 597 chromosomes, reduction, 343, 477, 5^7 "Cibotium, 307, 335 Chamissoi, 392 Menziesii, 392 ; Fig. 227 cilia, 52 classification, Acrogyn?e, 119 Anacrogynse, 75 Leptosporangiatje, 310 Marattiacese, 298 Cleistocarpse, 166, 185, 214, 216, 228 Clevea, 56; Fig. 20 Climacium, 163, 194 Americanum, Fig. 86 coal measures, 535, 591 Codoniese, 75 collateral bundles, 262, 334 collenchyma, 291 Coleochcete, 14, 121, 159, 534, 563, 564, 566, 567, 592, 593 Cololejeunia Goebelii, 118; Fig. 60 columella, 122, 135, 138, 151, 153, 158, 179, 185, 209, 213, 214, 216, 595 Anthocerotes, 137 columellar Stegocarpse, 224 compensating segments, 290 Completoria, 239 Compositse, 58 concentric bundles, 334 conductive tissue, 162, 568, 595 cones, 590 Confervacese, 158, 533 Confervoidese, 563, 577 Coniferse, 262, 534 Conifers, 578, 590, 604, 606 Conocephalus, 15, 21, 42, 43, 47, 53, 58, 69, 148 multicellular spores, 19; Fig. i Corallines, 577 cork, 263 Corsiniaceae, 41, 46, 47, 59 characters, 21 sporophyte, 60 Corsiniese, 62, 71, (see Corsiniace?e) Corsinia, 41, 42, 46, 59, 60 sexual organs, 41 sporophyte, 41 cortex, 170, 173. 223, 253, 262, 263 cotyledon, 4, 282, 287, 323, 357, 358, 405, 426, 491, 519, 547, 548, 549, 551 Botrychium, 244 . Marattia, 283, 286 Onoclea, 324 INDEX 637 venation, z^^ cover-cell, 202 Cronisia, 41 paradoxa, 41 Cryptogams, vascular, 231 Cryptomitriuni, 58 tenerum, 67 crystals, 292 Cupulifera^, 270 cutinization, 565 Cyathca, 307 Cyatheaceae, 307, 310, 311, Zl^^ Z12>. 390, 439. 440, 5S0, 581, 584, 603 antheridium, 39! indusium, 392 Cyathea medullaris, 391 microphylla, Fig. 229 Cyathodium, 69 Cyathophorum, 217 pennatum, Fig. 117 Cycadofilices, 584, 604 Cycadoxylon, 585 Cycads, 304, 579, 584, 585, 604 spermatozoids, 604 Cycas. 321 Cystopteris, bulbifera, 21Z, 3io; Fig. 172 fragilis, 574; Fig. 186 Dana^ese, 298 Dan?ea, 271, 2-]^, 274, 276, 279, 284, 285, 286, 291, 295, 297, 298, 299, 300, 303, 560, 582, 602 alata, 286; Fig. 162, 166, 169, 170 simplicifolia, 285, 299; Fig. 157 Danaeites, 582 Danaeopsis, 583 Darlingtonia, 117 Davallia, stricta, 327 Dawsonia, 565, 595 Dawsonia supcrba stem of, 222\ Fig. 120, 122 dehiscence antheridium, 107, 199, 318 antheridium ( Marchantiacere) , 53 capsule, 74 sporangium, 257, 270, 297, 344, 444 spores, 18 sporogonium, 65, 14J Dendroccros, 13, 120, 141, 145, 153, 156, 318, 349, 597 antheridia, 146 archegoniuni, 1^7 embryo, 147 spores, 148 structure of thallus, 146 Breutelii ; Figs. 78, 79 cichoraceus, 146 crispus, 148 Javanicus, 123, 146; Fig. 64 Dennstaedtineae, 311 Devonian, 578, 579, 587, 588, 591 diaghragm, 516 diarch bundles, 268 Diatoms, 128 dichotomy, 46, 497 Anacrogynac, 86, 87 leaf, 580 Marchantiales, 22 prothallium, 350, 452 Riccia, 27 root, 258, 556 stem-apex, 521 thallus in Anthoceros, 145 Dicksonia, 335 antarctica. 390, 391 Dicksonieae, 311 dicotyledons, 261, 263, 270, 590, 605 digestive pouch, 472 dimorphic leaves, 580, 581 dioecism. 314 prothallia, 453 Diphyscium, 188 distribution Acrogynae, 119 Dracaena, 544, 590 Dumortiera, 21, 2Z, 42, 43, 48, 49, 71 apical cell. 49 irrigua, 48, 49 trichocephala, 49 Elatereae, 75, 85 elaters. 12, 18, 20, 21. 47, 60, 63, 65, 73, III, 122, 138, 141, 155, 166. 443. 638 INDEX 479, 568, 594 Anacrogynse, 96, 99 Fimbriaria, 65 Fimbriaria Californica, 64 Notothylas, 156 embryo, 3, 6, 7, 11, 13, 18, 20, y^, 134, 135, 136, 179, 185, 186, 203, 214, 230, 231, 322, 356, 391, 454, 519, 533, 545, 561, 563, 566 apical cell, 203 Azolla, 405 Botrychium, 242, 243 Dendroceros, 147 development, 96 Equisetum, 453, 455 Funaria, 204, 205 Gleichenia, 369 Hymenophyllacese, 2>17 Isoetes, 546 Leptosporangiatse, 306 Lycopodium, 490 ^larattia, 281, 28" ■ Marsilia, 426 3klarsiliacese, 429 Notothylas, 151 Onoclea, 323 Ophioglossnm pedimculum, 245 Osmunda, 357 Pilularia, 426 Polypodiaceae, 321 Porella. 109 Riccia, 33 root, 550, 551 Selaginella, 518 , - Sphserocarpus, 78 Sphagnum, 178 vascular bundle, 492 embryo-sac, 7, 603, 605 endodermis, 244, 249, 262, 332, 337, 338, 360, 361, 464, 495 endogenous branches, 117 endophytic fungus, 487 endosperm, 542 formation, 515 nuclei, 429 secondary, 516 endospore, 5, 19, 35. 64. 514, 560 endothecium, 179, 185, 186, 205, 206, 214, 216 Eocene, 582 Ephemerum, 163, 188, 214, 216, 228 sex organs, 214 phascoides, Fig. 115 epiblema, 412 epidermis, 223, 334 Epigonianthese, 119 epiphragm, 225 epiphytes, 372 epiphytic Acrogynse, 116 epiphytic ferns, 233 epispore, 5, 19, 64, 414 Equisetacese, 6, 585 classification, 479 Equiseta cryptopora, 479 phanopora, 479 Equisetinese, 232, 443, 585, 588, 599, 600, 601, 603 affinities, 481 fossil, 481 Equisetites, 481, 585, 586, 587 Equisetum, 5, 144, 231, 267, 268, 272, 348, 353, 443, 483, 557, 585, 586, 597, 600 antheridium, 447, 448 branching, 457, 467, 468, 469 embryo, 453, 455 epidermis, 467 gametophyte, 443 leaf, 460, 462 neck-canal cells, 453 rhizome, 457 roots, 470 secondary thickening, 472 spermatozoids, 449 sporangium, 473 spore, 443, 444, 476, 478 stem, 460 stem-structure, 459, 464 tuber, 459 vascular bundle, 462 arvense, 443, 449, 453, 456,461,465, 467, 468, 479; Figs. 265, 270 giganteum, 443, 469, 481 hiemale, 455, 454, 456, 457, 464, 479 limosum, 453, 456, 464, 476, 479; Fig. 279, 281 maximum (see E. telmateia), 472, 586 INDEX 639 palustrc, 470; Fig. 265 pratense, 477, 479 robustuni, 479, 481 Scliaffneri, 481 scirpoidcs, 443, 461, 468, 481 ; 281 sylvaticum, 469, 481 tclmatcia, 443, 447, 449, 456, 464, 465, 472; Figs. 258, 260, 261, 262, 263, 264, 266, 268, 269, 272, 273, 274, 275, 277, 278, 279, 280 varicgatum, 479 Euequisctum, 479 Eufilicinese, 310 Eurynchium prselongum, 160 Euselaginella, 522 Eusporangiatae, 234, 301, 304, 307, 311, 328, 357, 440, 482, 561, 581, 601, 602 affinities, 300 Eustichia, 217 evolution Anthocerotes, 156 exine, 5, 19 exogenous antheridia, 131 exogenous roots, 470 exospore, 5, 19, 35, 36, 64, 443, 560 fecundation, 229 Fig. 459, 259, 267, 270, 305, 560, 514, Fegatella, 58 Fellner, 27 fern, 14, 18, 116, 119, 232, 2Z}>, 483, 599 development of leaf, 333 development of root, ZZ7 epiphytic, 233 fossil, 306, 602 gold-back. 335 heterosporous, 306, 603 homosporous, 597 leaves, 2Z2, ostrich, 312 stem, 233 tree, 335, 390 venation, 580 fertilization, 2, 11, 319, 321, 567, 604 Marattia, 281 Marsiliaceae, 425 Onoclca, 320 Osmunda, 356 Sclaginella rupestris, 524 filaments fungal, 176 Filicales, 233 Filiccs, 234, 310, 311, 346 Filicinese, 229, 232, 2zz, 482, 536, 579, 600, 601 Fimbriaria, 16, 18, 42, 48, 51, 56, 67, 71 antheridial receptacle, 49 clatcrs, 65 receptacle, 58 Bolanderi, 50 Californica, 24, 47, 49, 53, 54, 56, 58, 59, 60, 65, 66, 67, 69, 277 elaters, 64; Figs, i, 11, 14, 15, 16, 21, 25, 26, 29 Fissidens, 161, 217 flower, 561 foliar gaps, 329, 464 foliose Hepaticae, 112, 113 foliose Jungermanniacea?, 117 foliose Liverworts, 595 Fontinalis, 8, 160, 163, 190, 193, 194, 196, 200, 218, 220 antipyretica, 190; Fig. 119 foot, 3, 18, 137, 179, 230, 231,233, Z2S, 357, 359, 428, 568, 569 fossil archegoniates, 576 fossil Equisetineae, 481 fossil ferns, 274, 306, 602 stem structure, 581 fossil Leptosporangiatae, 439 fossil Lycopodineae, 535 fossil ]\Iuscine?e, 226, 577 fossil Pteridophytes, 578 Fossombronia, 14, 72, 74, 83, 92, 94, 97, 100, 145, 158 longiseta, 90, 92, 96, 97; Figs. 41, 43, 44, 46, 47 fovea, 537 frondose Hepaticae, 74 Frullania, 112, 578 dilatata, Fig. 58 Fucaceae, 573 Funaria, 190, 192, I93, I94, 203. 213, 640 INDEX 214, 216, 218, 220, 221, 568 antheridium, 196, 197, 199 apical growth of archegonium, 202 archegonium, 199, 200, 201 embryo, 204, 205 leaf, 193 spore-formation, 210 sporogonfum, 207; Fig. 112 sporophyte, 203, 206 hygrometrica, 161, 166, 190, 218; Figs. 97, 100, loi, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, no, III, 113, 114 Funicularia (Boschia), 41 gametophore, 2, 3, 8, 12, 13, 20, Z-], 74, II'', 161, 162, 163, 189, 190, 214, 216, 221, 227 branching of, 163 gametophyte, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, 12, 14, 121, 157, 161, 225, 226, 229, 300, 306, 561, 563, 566 adventitious budding, 350 Anthoceros, 123 Anthocerotes, 13, 120 apical growth, 276 Archegoniates, 229 Botrychium, 239 Botrychium virginianum, 238 Bryales, 188 Bryophytes, 533 Equisetum, 443 female of Selaginella, 574 Gleichenia, 366 Helminthostachys, 241 Hymenophyllaceae, 373 Jungermanniales, 72 Lycopodiacese, 486 Lycopodium, 483 male gametophyte, 538 male gametophyte of Selagi- nella, 512 Marattiaceae, 274, 275 IMarchantiales, 20 Muscinese, 9 Ophioglossum, 234 Osmundacere, 346 Phylloglossum, ^'03 Pteridophytes, 230, 597 Salviniacese, 398 Schizaeace^, 384 Selaginella, 511 Trichomanes, 374 gametophytic buds, 308 gamostelic bundles, 495 Garber, 40 gemma-cups, 44 gemmae, 9, 12, 13, 23, 46, 69, 74,86, 118, 162, 219, 374, 499, 500, 505, 593 Anema multifida, 9 Blasia, 9, 100 development, 44 Hymenophyllum, 375 Lunularia, 44 Marchantia, 9, 44, 45 Marchantia polymorpha, 45 Psilotum, 504 Riella Americana, spores in Acrogyn^, 113 Tetraphis, 10 Treubia, 100 Georgia, 218 Geothallus, 73, 7S, 82, 92; Figs. 34, 35 tuberosus, 82, 83 germination, Anthoceros, 144 bi-polar, 348 macrospores, 541 Ricciacese, 36 Sphagnum, 168 spores, 5, 74, 189, 274, 312, 346, 373, AAA, 486, 539 spores (Acrogynse), 114 spores (Anacrogynae), 99 spores (Anthoceros), 143 spores (Bryales), 188 spores (Gleichenia), 3^7 spores (Hepaticse), 19 spores (Marchantiacese), 66 spores (Marsilia), 418 spores (Marsiliacese), 7 spores (Ophioglossacese), 234, 235 spores (Osmunda), 347 spores (Sphgerocarpus), 81 INDEX 641 gcrm-tubc, 19, t,-;, 66, 81, 144 Gingko, spcrnialozoids, 604 glandular hairs, ;_•, 171, 335 Glcichcnia, 580 anthcridium, 368 archcgoiiium, 368 embryo, 369 gametophytc, 366 germination of spores, 367 sporangium, 370 spores, 371 stem-structure,' 369 Gleicheniacere, 310, 311, 339, 2)^Q>, Z72, 439, 440, 581, 584, 603 Gleichenia dichotoma, 366, 371 ; Figs. 210, 212 flabellata, 371 ; Figs. 210, 211 gigantea, 580 pcctinata, 368, 370, Z72\ Figs. 208, 209, 210 Glochidia, 400, 417 Glossopodium, 528, 555 Gnetace^e, 604, 605 gold-back fern, 335 Gonidium, 2, 12 Gonium, 18 Gradatse, 311 Green Algae, 14, 86, 158, 562, 563, 566, 577 Grimaldia, 56, 61, 65 growing point, 75 Riella, gum canals, 292 Gymnogramma triangularis, 335, 572 Gymnogramme, 233 Gymnospermse, i gymnosperms, 261, 534, 561, 604, 605, 606 Gymnostomium, 218 Hair-s, 223, 286, 292, 307, 335, 362, 381,411,565 about Archegonium, 178 Carpocephalum, 58 Chara, 176 glandular, 171, 335 Riccia trichocarpa, 39 41 llaplomitricre, 74, 75, 100 archegonium, 101 Ilaplomitrium, 12, 72, 100, loi, 158 llelmintlu)stachys, 234, 270, 295, 303, 304, 34^>, 2>(^S, ?>(>(>, 440, ^2 gamctophyte, 241 sex-organs, 242 sporangioplKjre, 272 sporophyte, 271 Zcylanica, 270; I'Mgs. 126, 141 Hemphlebium, 380 (See also Trich- omanes), 381 Hemitelia capcnsis, 580 IlepaticcC, 8, 9, 10, ii, 13. 14, 33, 44, 72, 120, 121, i_2, 131, 132, 138, 142, 159, 160, 164, 166, 178, 187, 201, 202, 226, 227, 229, 241, 300, 302, 303. 305, 316, 565, 577, 592, 593, 594, 595 antheridium, 12, 16 apical cell, 15 archegonium, 12, 16 chromatophores of antheridium, 17 classification, 20 germination of spores, 19 interrelationships, 157 mucilage cells, 15 sex-organs, 15 spermatozoid, 17 spores, 19 spore-formation, 19 sporophyte, 18 thallose, 183 thallose ; archegonium, 12 thallose; antheridium, 12 HepaticcTs folios.T, 112 Heterangium, 584, 585 Heterophyllum, 522 Heterospore?e, 485 heterosporous ferns, 306, 603 heterosphorus Lycopodine?e, 511 heterosporous Pteridophytes, gametophyte, 603 heterospory, 6, 7, 585, 586, 590, 604 Hippochrete, 479 Homoeophyllum, 522 homologous alternation, of genera- tions, 569, 570, 571 642 INDEX Homosporese, 485 homosporus ferns, 597 homosporous Leptosporangiatse, 346 Hydropterids, 234, 307, 310, 311, 39^, 441, 584 hygroscopic movement, 213 Hymenophyllacese, 306, 307, 310, 311, 369, 2>7^, 373, 440, 441, 570, 581, 584, 603 archegonium, 2>17 embryo, y]! gametophyte, Z72> leaf, 380 root, 381 sexual organs, '^'j6 sporangium, 381, 382 stem-structure, 378, 279 vascular bundles, 380 Hymenophyllites, 439, 584 Hymenophyllum, 308, 362, zi?^, 374, 276, 383, 597; sp. Figs. 215, 216, 217 gemmse, 375 demissum, 381 dilatatum, 380 recurvum, 379; Figs. 219, 220 scabrum, 379, 380 Hymenophyton, 87, 573 Hymenostomium, 218 Hypnum, 161, 578 hypodermis, 223 Indusium, 298, 395, 439 Cyatheacese, 392 incubous leaves, 116 intercalary branches, 117 interrelationships, Hepaticse, 157 intine, 5, 19, 443 involucre, yy, 98 iron pyrites, 576 Isoetacese, 536 Isoetales, 233, 536 Isoetes, 304, 401, 534, 536, 590, 604, 605 afifinities, 560 archegonium, 543 embryo, 546 Bolanderi, 537 echinospora, 538, 539, 544, 545, 557, 558, 559; Figs. 310, 31 r (var. Brauni), 310, 311, 312, 313, 314, 315, 316, 317, 318, 320, 322 Engelmanni, 558 hystrix, 538, 553, 554 lacustris, 538, 541, 544, 553, 556, 557, 560; Figs. 320, 321 neck cell, 545 malinverniana, 538, 545; Fig. 310 setacea, 538 Jubuloidese, 119 Jungermannia, 112, 116, 578 bicuspidata, 109, 112, 114 Jungermanniacese, 12, 14, 47, 65, 126, 128, 143, 148, 155, 157, 182, 197, 227 apical cell, 15 foliose, 117 thallose, 114 Jungermanniales, 19, 20, 21, 70, 72,, 78, 81, 120, 158, 159, 593 foliose, J., 15, 16 Jurassic, 583, 584, 586 Jurassic formations, 439 Kaulfussia, 273, 274, 290, 295, 297, 299, 582 pores, 299 synangium, 300 sesculifolia, 300; Fig. 166 Kaulfussiese, 298, 300, 583 Keimschlauch, 19 Laccopteris, ^7^ lacunar (air-spaces), 47, 216, 464, .526, 551 stem, 463 lacunar tissue, 59 Laminariaceae, 573 Laxsomacese, 311 leaf, 3, 4, 6, 14, 170, 231, 454, 455, 456, 497, 498, 525, 555, 598 Acrogynae, 116 Amblystegium, 19:: Andrea^a, 182 Angiopteris, 290 arrangement, 553 INDEX 643 Azolla, 409, 410 Botrychium, 264 development (ferns), 2>Z2) dichotomy, 580 dimorphic, 580, 581 Equisetum, 460, 462 fern, 2t,2> Funaria, 193 Hymtnophyllacese, 380 incubous, 116 Lepidodendron, 589 Leptosporangiatse, '^2,2 Liverworts, "]■}, Lycopodium, 493, 495 Marattia, 288 Marsilia, 429, 432 mosses, 162, 218 Ophioglossum, 250, 251 vulgatum, 257 origin, 598 Osmundacese, 361, 362 Pleuridium, 216 Porella, 102 Salvinia, 411 Schizseacege, 387 second, 326 Selaginella, 523, 527 Sphagnum, 172 structure (Angiopteris), 291 succubous, 116 traps in (Acrogynae), 117 vascular bundle, 252, '^I'j venation (Botrychium), 258 leaf formation, 191 leaf traces, 162, 222, 223, 290, 361, 495 leafy sporophyte, origin, 572 Leitgeb, 21, 27 Lejeunia, 114; sp. Fig. (i2 metzgeriopsis, 116, 118; Fig. 60 serpyllifolia, Fig. 59 lenticels, 292 Lepidodendraceae, 588, 606 Lepidodendreae, 535 Lepidodendron, 510, 560, 589, 590, 60J. t leaves, 589 parvulum, 589 Lepidostrobus, 590, 591 Brownii, 590 Oldhamius, 590 leptome, 213 Leptopteris, 346, 362 Leptosporangiata?, 234, 267, 292, 302, 304, 305, 571, 581, 583, 601, G02 affinities, 440 classification, 310 embryo. 306 fossil, 439 Homosporous, 346 leaf, 336 non-sexual reproduction, 307 sporangium, 339 Leptothecese, 75 Leucobryum, 218; Fig. 121 ligula, 519, 528, 538 ligule, 547. 555 Liverworts, 2. 3, 6, 8, 14, 17, 18, 112, 119, 129, 156, 157, 159, 160, 176, 202, 565 acrogynous, 170 foliose, 595 thallose, 226 loculus, 295 Lomaria, 579 Lophocolea, 113, 114 Loxsoma, ^ilZ Cunninghamii, yjZ Lunularia, 22), 44, 65 gemmae, 44 Lycopodiaceae, 485, 510, 523 gametophyte, 486 Lycopodiales, 485 Lycopodineae, 22,2, 482, 483, 536, 560. 588, 599, 601 affinities, 533 fossil, 535 heterosporous, 511 Lycopodites, 535. 588 elongatus, 588 Stockii, 588 Lycopodium, 483, 485, 511, 535, 572 600 antheridium, 489 archegonium, 490 branching, 494 644 INDEX embryo, 490 gametophyte, 483 leaves, 493, 495 stem structure, 495 aloifolium, 497 alpinum, 497, 499 annotinum, 486, 490, 492, 533; Fig. 284 cernuum, 446, 483, 486, 487, 488, 489, 490, 492, 493, 494, 533, 589, 597; Fig. 283 claratum, 488, 492, 493, 499, 502; Figs. 282, 284, 290 complanatum, 490, 493, 497; Fig. 284 dendroideum, 589 ; Fig. 282 inundatum, 483, 486. 487, 488, 489, 492, 494, 498, 499, 500, 502, 589 lucidulum, 494, 499; Figs. 288, 289 pachystachyon. Fig. 286 ' phlegmaria, 453, 489, 490, 492, 494, 533; Figs. 283, 285 reflexum, 497 • selago, 489, 494, 497, 498, 499, 500, 502; Figs. 287, 289, 290 soururus, 598 verticillatum, 497 volubile, 493, 497 ; Figs. 286, 288 Lyginodendron, 584, 585 Lygodium. 384, 386, 388, 389, 390 articulatum, 384 Japonicum, Fig. 224 macrosporangium, 7, 414, 438, 524, 532, 556, 559 macrospore, 422, 538, 539, 559 germination, 541 Aladotheca Bolanderi, loi Makinoa, Spermatozoids, 92 male inflorescence of Polytrichacese, 224 male prothallia. 349 malic acid, 319 Marattia, 237, 273, 274, 277, 284, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 297, 299, 302, 303, 306, 314, 318. 325, 353, 358, 448, 450, 560, 582 apical growth of root, 288 archegonium, 280 cotyledon, 283, 286 embryo, 281, 282 fertilization, 281 leaf, 288 sex-organs, 278 spermatozoids, 279 (Marattia) alata. Fig. 161 Douglasii, 276, 278, 279, 453 ; Figs. 150, 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 159, 160, 167 fraxinea. Fig. 165 Marattiacese, 6, 231, 238, 273, 303, 304, 307, 311, 348, 350, 352, 362, 371, 440, 581, 582, 583, 601. 602, 603 classification, 298 gametophyte, 274 prothallium, 275, 285 sporangia, 292, 294 spores, 297 sporophyte, 289 Marattiales, 233, 234, 273 Alarattieae, 298 Marchantia, 9, 12, 15, 16, 22), 42, 44, 53, 55, 59, 61, 65, 67, 70, 71, 74, 100, 118, 578 antheridial receptacle, 53 gemmae, 44, 45 spermatozoids, 52 geminata, 53 polymorpha, 24, 47, 50, 58, 65; Figs. 12, 13, 17 gemmae, 45 spermatozoid, 51 Marchantiacese, 2, 9, 14, 16, 18, 28, 40, 41, 59, 60, 61, 64, 71, 72, 72>, 78, 80, 94, 96, 99, 123, 125, 128, 157, 158, 174, 230 air-chambers, 42, 48 antheridium, 51 apical cell, 67 apical growth, 47 archegonial receptacle, 48, 58 archegonium, 46 biology, 6y branching of thallus, 46 characters, 21 INDEX 645 dehiscence of antheridiuni, 53 germination of spores, 66 mucilage cells, 43, 6(j oiI-l)() lies, 44 pores, 42 receptacles, 47 regeneration, 69 rhizoids, 42 sexual organs, 49 spores, 47 sporogonium, 47, 65 sporophyte, 59 sub-families, transpiration in, 69 water conservation, 69 xerophytic, 67 Alarchantiales, 8, 20, 21, 24, 74, 78, 120, 158, 159, 593 air-chambers, 23 dichotomy, 22 gametophyte, 20 rhizoids, 22, thallus, 23 IMarchantieie, 69 Marchantites, Sezannensis, 577 Marsilia, 5, 417, 418, 419, 423, 435, 439, 442 antheridium, 4^0 embryo, 426 germination of spores, 418 leaf, 429, 432 microspores, 418 stem-structure, 432 tubers, 434 vascular bundle of stem, 433 ^gyptica, 418 Drummondii, 424, 429, 432, 433 hirsuta, 433 polycarpa, 432 quadrifolia, 433 ; Fig. 255 salvatrix, 433 vestita, 418, 421, 422. 424, 429, 432, 434; Figs. 243, 244, 245. 247, 248, 250, 253 Marsiliacese, 7. 234, 310, 311, 396, 417, 441, 603 embryo, 428 female prothallinm, 422 fertilization, 425 germination of spores, 7 roots, 433 sporocarp, 434 Martensii, 519 Massul.-e. 392, 233, 235, 240, 241, 259. 261, 262, 266, 270, 272, 278, 284, 286, 290, 295, 300, 301, 302, 339. 482, 554, 557, 560, 574, 582, 598, 599, 600, 601, 602 antheridium, 236 archegonium, 237, 238 leaf, 250, 251 root, 252, 253, 254 sex-organs, 236 sporangium, 247, 254, 255, 256 sporophyte, 245 stem-apex, 247, 248 stem-structure, 249 vascular bundle, 245, 247, 250 Bergianum, 258 Lusitanicum, 247 palmatum, 258, 303 pedunculosum, 234, 238, 245 ; Fig. 125 embryo, 245 prothallium, 236 (Ophioglossum) pendulum, 234, 235, 238, 250, 254, 257, 258, 271, 303, 600; Figs. 124, 125, 131, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140 prothallium, 235 simplex, 258, 301, 580, 6co oeocenum, 582 vulgatum, 249, 250, 254, 257, 271 ; Fig. 132 leaf, 257 Oscillaria, 128 Osmunda, 5, 259, 304, 343. 346, 348, 362, 367, 376, 448, 583, 597 antheridia, 351, 352 archegonium, 353, 354 chromatophores, 597 embryo, 357 fertilization, 356 germination of spores, 347 primary root, 359 spermatozoids, 353 Osmundaceai, 304, 306, 310, 311, 346, 439, 440, 570, 580, 584, 602, 603 gamctophyte, 346 leaf, 361, 362 root, 362 sporangium, 365 stem, 359 stem-structure, 360, 361 (Osmunda) cinnamomca, 348, 349, 351, 362, 363, 364; Figs. 177, 192, 193, 195, 197. 198, 199, 200, 205, 207 claytoniana, 272, 348, 349, 363, 364 ; Figs. 191, 193, 194, 195, 196, 198, 200, 201, 202, 203, 205, 207 regalis, 346, 348, 349, 350, 3^J3 ; Figs. 203, 204, 206 Ostrich fern, 312 ovule, 7, 560, 603 Palaeopteris (see Archaeopteris), 579 Palaeozoic seed-plants, 604 Palaeozoic formations, 578 paleae, 292, 335 palisade parenchyma, 291, 528 Pallavicinia, 14, 87, 89, 125 cylindrica, 89, 90; Figs. 41, 42 decipiens, 98 Lyalii, 98 paraphyses, 11, 199, 345. 392, 489 parasitism, 533 sporophyte, 22(;) Parkeriaceae, 310. 392 parthenogenesis, 574 peat-bogs, 160 peat-mosses, 166 Pellia, 9, 19, 72), 99, 108, 109. 148, I55, 158, 183, 595 antheridium, 92 centrospheres, 99 spermatozoids, 17. 92 Bolanderi; Figs. 54, 55 calycina. 88, 90, 99 ; Figs. 40, 48 epiphylla. 17, 90, 98, 99- 146, 318, 648 INDEX 349; Fig. 42 archegonium, 04 set£e, 98 perianth, 65, 113 Porella, 109 periblem, 253 perichsetum, 11, 12 pericycle, 332, 337, 360 pericyclic sector, 223 perinium, 5, 19, 64, 343 perispore, 560 peristome, 165, 210, 211, 213, 216, 218, 220 Bryales, 220 hygroscopic movements, 166 Polytrichacese, 225 Permian, 582 petrifactions, 576, 577, 579 phanerogams, 291 Phoradendron, 504 Phascace^e, 161, 166, 188 Phascum, 216 archesporium, 216 cuspidatum, embryogeny, 216; Fig. 215 subulatum; Fig. 116 phloem, 326, 332 photosynthesis, 572, 573 Phylloglossese, 504 Phylloglossum, 485, 486, 492, 502, 5C3, 533, 598, 599 gametophyte, 503 Drummondii, 502; Fig. 200 Phyllotheca, 587 Physiotum, 104 Pihilaria, 233, 417, 418, 419, 442 antheridium, 421 female prothallium, 424 embryo, 426 sporangium, 438 sporocarp, 435, 436, 437, 439 Americana, 432, 434, 436, 438; Figs. 252, 254 globulifera, 423, 424, 432, 435, 436, 439; Fig. 246, 249, 251, 256 Pinus, 591 pinnae, subsidiary, 5P'. placenta, 340 Plagiochasma, 56 Platycerium, 394, 395 alcicorne; Fig. 232 Wallichii, 339 Pleuridium, 216 leaves, 216 subulatum; Fig. 115 plerome, 253 Pleurocarpse, 218 Pleurococcus, 564 pleurozoidse, 119 polar-body, 355 pollen-spores, 4, 591, 603 pollen-tube, 604 polyembryony, 492 Polypodiacese, 305, 306, 310, 311, 312, 314, 331, 339, 349, 357, 362, 367, 392, 439, 440, 570, 584, 603 embryo, 321 sporangia, 395 stem, 328 stem-apex and structure, 329 structure of primary stele, 327 vascular bundles of stem, 330 Polypodium, 339, 341, 394, 440 development of sporangium, 340 falcatum, 2>2>^, 344; Figs. 182, 189, 190, 231 lingua, 335 polystelic stem, 526 Polystichum angulare (var. pulcher- rimum), 309 Polytrichacese, 162, 163, 165, 218, 220, 221 male inflorescence, 224 peristome, 225 shoot, 222 stem, 222 Polytrichum, 162, 164, 199, 203, 222, 229, 565, 578, 595 calyptra, 225 leaves, 221 sporogonium, 224 stem, 221 commune, 218, 221; Figs. 119, 121 formosum, 218 juniperinum, 223 Populus, 574 Porella, 113, 115, 176 INDEX 649 amphigastria (leaves), 102 antheridium, 105, 106 apical growth, 102, 103 archcgonia, 107, 108 branching, 101 embryo, 109 perianth, 109 sex-organs, 104 spermatozoids, 107 spores, III sporophyte, no Bolanderi, lOi ; Figs. 49, 50, 52, 53, 57 platyphylla, loi pores, 40, 48 Fimbriaria Californica; Fig, 11 Kaulfussia, 299 Marchantiacese, 42 receptacle, 59 Preissia, 14, 44, 58, 59, 61, 70 sclerenchyma, z^. commutata, 54 primary root, 326, 492 Azolla, 406 Onoclea, 325 Osmunda, 359 primary stele, structure (Polypodiacese), 327 primary tubercle, 236, 486 prismatic layer, 554 prosenchyma, 173 prothallium, 4, 5, 6 Alsophila, 391 ameristic, 314 apical growth, 314, 318 branching, 277, 374 dichotomy, 452 dicEcism, 453 (female) Azolla, 400, 401, 402 (female) Marsiliacese, 422 (female) Pilularia. 424 Marattiacese, 275, 285 Onoclea, 314 Ophioglossum pedunculosum^ 236 Ophioglossum pendulum, 235 primary, 534 Salvinia, 403 secondary, 534 prothallus, dichotomy, 350 male, 349 Protocalamariaccce, 586, 588 Protocephalozia, 74 ephemeroides, 116 protocorm, 491, 492, 503, 599 protonema, 2, 3, 8, 12, 13, 20, 37, 74, 114, 115, 116, 161, 162, 163, 168, 182, 183, 188, 189, 214, 216, 219, 226, 227, 570, 594 p-rotonemal filaments, secondary, 226 protophylls, 600 protostele, 327, 464 protoxylem, 244, 337 Psaronius (tree-ferns), 581 pseudoperianth, 65 pseudopodium, 180, 182 pseudo-veins, 381 Psilophyton, 591 Psilotaceae, 485, 504, 511, r,33, 535, 591, 601 affinities, 510 sporangium, 508, 509 spores, 510 vascular bundles, 507 Psilotites, 535, 591 Psilotum, 231, 485, 504, 507, 510, 587 gemmae, 504 rhizome, 505 structure, 506 triquetrum, 504; Figs. 291, 292, 293 Pteridophytes, i, 3, 14, 120, 121, 157, 159, 229, 572, 594 archegonium, 232, 596 fossil, 578 gametophyte, 230, 597, 603 homosporous. 7 relation to Bryophytes, 574 sporangium, 598 spore-formation, 232 sporophyte. 595 strobiloid, 598 Pteridospermse, 585 Pteris, 395 medullary steles, 328 6.50 INDEX Pteris aquilina, 305, 309, 394; Fig. 231 cretica, 308, 309, 336, 570; Figs. 171, 187 Ptilioidese, 119 Ptychocarpus, 582 pulvinus, 292 pyrenoid, 13 Pythium, 239, 487 quadrant wall, 322 quadripolar spindle, 98 Quergestrecktezellen, 360 Radula, iii, 112, 114, 183; Fig. 59 Reboulia, 42, 56, 58; Fig. 20 receptacle, 70 Fimbriaria, 58 reduction of chromosomes, 477 regeneration, 570 ]\Iarchantiaceae, 69 Renaultia, 583 reproduction non-sexual (Leptosporangi- ates), 307 non-sexual (mosses), 162 reproductive organs Cyathodium, Alonoclea, 70 Riella, 84 resting spore, 563, 567 resume, ^larchantiales, 71 Rhacopteris, 582 Rhizocarpese, 234, 396 rhizogenic buds, 470 rhizoids, 14, 19, 20, 27, 27, 39, 66, 67, 69, 72, 86, 102, 121, 123, 144, 160, 161, 162, 168, 170, 182, 183, 188, 190, 194, 221, 230, 276, 314, 347, 374, 564, 565, 566, 569, 575 Marchantiacese, 42, 70 ^larchantiales, 23 ]\Iuscinese, 9 Riccia, 28 rhizome Psilotum, 505 Struthiopteris, 329 rhizophores, 522 Rhodea, 579 Rhodophycese, 562 Rhyncostegium murale, 160 Riccia, 12, 14, 15, 18, 21, 24, 42, 46, 47, 49, 50, 53, 54, 55, 59, 60, 64, 66, ^7, 71, 7^, 77, 78, 81, 90, 157, 158, 563, 566, 567, 592, 596 antheridium, 31, 2)2> apical cell, 38 archegonium, 29, 31 calyptra, 36 dichotomy, 27 embryo, 2>2> rhizoids, 28 sex-organs, 28 spermatozoids, 32 spore-division, 35 sporogonium, 34 sporophyte, 33 thallus, 24, 25, 28 ventral lamellae of thallus, 26 (Riccia) Bischoffii, 30 crystallina, 27 fluitans, 24, 27, 39 glauca, 23, 29, 36; Figs, i, 2, 3, 4, 5,6 trichocarpa, 24, 29, 30, 36, 6y ; Figs. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 hairs, 39 Ricciocarpus, 8, 41, 42, 564 air-chambers, 39, 40 monoecious reproduction, 40 sexual organs, 40 terrestrial form, 40 ventral lamellae, 40 natans, 39; Fig. 10 structure, 27 Ricciaceje, 17, 18, 24, 41, 46, 47, 59, 71, 75 adventive buds, 27 characters, 21 classification, 39 germination, 2>^ Riella, 8, 73, 75, 83 ; Fig. 36 structure, 84 helicophylla, 84 root, 3, 4, 6, 9, 157, 230, 243, 257, 271, 284, 287, 288, 290, 323, 335, 357, 428, 454, 455, 469, 472, 49S, 519, INDEX 651 530, 552, 556, 566, 568, 575 adventive, 498 apical cell, 359 apical growth, s^^s apical growth (Marattia), 288 Azolla, 41 1 Botrychium, 259, 266 branching, 499 budding from, 339 development, 336 development (ferns), 337 dichotomy, 258, 556 Equisetum, 469 exogenous, 470 first in Botrychium, 244 Hymenophyllace?e, 381 Marsiliacese, 433 Muscinese, 9 Ophioglossum, 252, 253, 254 origin, 569 Osmundaceae, s^2, 363, 364 primary, 456, 492 primary (Azolla), 406 primary (Onoclea), 325 primary (Osmunda), 359 second, ^-^ secondary, 339, 472, 498 Selaginella, 529 sieve-tubes, 33S Stigmaria, 589 structure, 456 vascular bundle, 287, 471, 530 root-buds, 574 root-hairs, 286 Salvinia, 339, 396, 398, 400, 401, 402, 403, 406, 409, 417, 439 antheridium, 398 leaves, 411 prothallium, 403 sporocarp, 412, 415 natans ; Figs. 233, 238 Salviniacese, 234, 307, 311, 396, 441, 603 gametophyte, 398 stem-structure, 409 San Diego, 82 Santeria, 43 saprophytic habits, 226 saprophytic mosses, 160 Sarraccnia, 1 17 scalariform tracheids, 330 Scalecopteris, 582, 583 scales, 69, 223, 307, 335, 565 Carpocephalum, 58 Scapanioidese, 119 Schiffner, 24, 41 Schistochila, 119 appendiculata ; Fig. 63 Schistostega, 218 Schizsea, 306, 386, 387, 389, 420, 440, 580, 597 dichotoma, 385, 388 pennula ; Fig. 226 pusilla, 384, 385. 388; Fig. 222 Schizseacese, 310, 311, 369, 384, 420, 438, 440, 442, 581, 583, 584, 603 gametophyte, 384 leaf, 387 sporangium, 388 stem-structure, 386 stomata, 387 schizogenic ducts, 292 Schizoneura, 587 Schizophycese, 564 sclerenchyma, 222, 291, 307, 330, 334, 387, 465 Preissia, 44 Scolopendrium, 394 Selaginella, 7, 483, 511, 519, S^i, 57^, 588, 603 antheridium, 513 archegonium, 516 chloroplasts, 528, 534 embryo, 518 female gametophyte, 514 gametophyte, 511 leaves, 523, 527 male gametophyte, 512 roots, 529 spermatozoids, 513 stem-structure, 526 apus, 513, 514, 518, 520, 521, 522, 524, 532 Bigelovii, 522 cuspidata, 517, 518, 528; Fig. 295 deflexa, 523 052 INDEX helvetica ; Fig. 296 Kraussiana, 513, 514, 520; Figs. 295, 296, 297, 298; Figs. 300, 301. 302, 303, 304, 305, 306, 307, 3C8 (Selaginella) laevigata, 526 lepidophylla, 511, 527 Lyalii, 528 Martensii, 520, 526, 528, 530, 531, 532 ; Fig. 299 rupestris, 483, 511, 518, 521, 522, 524, 528, 532 fertilization, 524 selaginiodes, 522, 523 spinosa, 530, 532 spinulosa, 521 stolonifera ; Fig. 295 suberosa, 528 Vogelii, 528 Selaginellaceae, 485, 511, 533, 601. 606 second leaf, 326 secondary endosperm, 516 secondary roots, 339, 472, 590 second root, 326 seed, 7, 585, 591 Senftenbergia, 583 setae, 12, 18, 74, 165. 207, 213, 216, 568 Pellia epiphylla, sex organs, 2, 5, 20, 21, 23, 227, 231, 301, 306 abnormal (Musci cuspidatnm), 164 Anacrogynse, 88 Andreaea, 184 Anthoceros, 128 Anthocerotes, 121 Botrychium, 239 Corsinia, 41 ephemerum, 214 Funaria, 195 Helminthostachys, 242 Hepaticae, 15 Hymenophyllaceae, 376 Alarattia, 278 ]\'[archantiaceae, 49 iMusci, 164 IMnscineae, 11 Onoclea, 314 Ophioglossum, 236 Porella, 104 Riccia, 28 Ricciocarpus, 40 Sphagnum, 174 shoot, primary, 456 Polytrichaceae, 222 secondary, 456 structure, 457 sieve-tubes, 252, 263, 265, 271, 326, 331, 360, 464, 472, 497 Botrychium, 266 nuclei, 331 root, 338 Sigillaria, 589, 590 Sigillariaceae, 588 silica, 467, 576 Silurian, 578, 588, 591 Silurian ferns, 579 Simplices, 311 Siphoneae, 577 siphonostele, 327, 465 siphonostelic structure, 464 sorophore, 389 sorus, 339, 395 Spencerites, 590 spermatid, 17, 51, 52 spermatophytes, 4, 7, 262, 482, 534, 561, 574, 579, 603, 604, 606 spermatozoids, 2, 10, 11, 32, 51, 81, 131, 197, 199, 232, 278, 316, 398, 420, 421, 450, 482, 539, 560, 598, 601 Botrychium, 240 Cycads, 604 Equisetum, 449 Gingko, 604 Hepaticae, 17 Jungermannialcs, 73 Makinoa, 92 Marattia, 279 Marchantia, 52 Marchantia polymorpha, 51 Onoclea, 317 Osmunda, 353 Pellia, 17, 92 Porella, T07 INDEX 653 Selaginella, 513 sperm-cell, 2 Sphaerocarpus, 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, jt,, 75, B3, 90, 92, 94, 151, 157, 158, 159. 596; Figs. 31. 33 (SphxrocarpLis) Californicus, 75; Fig. 30 cristatus, 75, 82 terrestris, 75, 80, 81, 82 Sphagnacese, 156, 161, 165, 184, 228, 594 Sphagnales, 160, 166, 181 * Sphagnum, 160, 161, 162, 164, 165, 179, 180, 182, 183, 184, 185, 188, 190, 191, 194, 199, 200, 203, 209, 218, 219, 226, 227, 594, 595; Fig. 87 antheridia, 175, 176 apical growth, 170 archegonium, 177, 178, 181 branches, 173, 174 branching, 167 embryo. 178 germination, 168 leaf, 167, 168, 169, 172 sex-organs, 174 spermatozoids, 176 stem-structure, 172, 173 acutifolium, 178; Figs. 91, 92, 93 cymbifolium, 173; Figs. 89, 90, 91 squarrosum ; Fig. 88 Sphenophyllacese, 481, 588, 601 Sphenophyllales, 587 Sphenophyllum, 511, 587 Splachnum, 220, 229, 600 sporangial spike (sporangiophore), 250 sporangiogenic band, 254 sporangiophore, 250, 251, 258, 261, 271, 508, 599 Botrychmm, 259 Helminthostachys, 272 sporangium, 4, 7, 271, 272, 273, 303, 304. 307, 389, 412, 472, 473, 475, 479. 500, 524. 530, 531, 534, 556, 557, 584, 600 Botrychium, 268, 269 dehiscence, 257, 270, 297, 344, 444 development, 293, 341 development (Azolla), 414 development ( Polypodium j, 340 cusporangiate, 232 Gleichenia, 370 Hymenophyllacea;, 381, 382 Leptosporangiata^, 22,2, 339 Marattiacea?, 292, 294 Ophioglossum, 247, 254, 255, 256, 257 origin, 598 Osmundaceae, 365 Pilularia, 438 Polypodiacese, 395 Psilotacea?, 508, 509 Pteridophytes, 598 Schizaeacese, 388 spores, 4, 5, 12, 20, 21, 36, 60, 64, 74, 80, 84, 96, III, 122, 141, 155, 179, 182, 185, 214, 257, 295, 475, 559 Anacrogyns, 99 Archidium, 185, 187 chlorophyll, 312, 343 dehiscence, 18 Dendroceros, 148 development. 477 Equisetum. 443, 444, 476 gemmae (Acrogynse), 113 germination, 5, 19, 274, 312, 346, 27?>, 444, 486, 539 germination (xA.crogynae), 113 germination (Anacrogynse), 99 germination (Anthocerotes), 143 germination (Bryales), 188 germination (Gleichenia), 367 germination (Marsilia). 418 germination (Osmunda), 347 Gleichenia, 371 Hepaticse, 19 Marattiacese, 297 Marchantiacese, 47 multicellular, 19 Notothylas. 156 Porella, iii Psilotacese, 510 spore-development, 572 Anthoceros, 139 Notothylas, 155 654 INDEX spore-division, g6, 343, 567 Anacrogynae, 98 Anthoceros, 141 Targionia, 62, spore-formation, 4, 5, 138, 571 Funaria, 210 Pteridophytes, 232 spore-fruit, 14 spore-membrane, 479 spore-sac, 179, 205, 206, 210, 213, 216, 224 sporocarp, 418, 432 Azolla, 412 Marsiliacese, 434 Pilularia, 435, 436, 437. 439 Salvinia, 412, 415 sporogenous cells, 63. 342 sporogenous tissue, 255, 371 sporogonium, 5, 20, 187, 203, 221, 225 archidium, 185 Buxbaumia, 226 dehiscence, 65. 143 Funaria, 209; Fig. 112 Jungermanniales, 74 Marchantiaceae, 47, 65 Muscinese, 12 Polytrichum, 224 Riccia, 34 Tetraphis, 220 sporophore Muscinese, 12 Sporophyll. 340, 362, 387, 494, 523, 556, 573, 583. 590, 600 sporophyte, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8. 12, 13, 14, 21, 2Z^ 70, 73, 109, 121, 123, 157, 227, 229, 230, 562, 566, 575; Figs. 32, 56 Anacrogynae, 94, 95 Andreaea, 184, 185, Anthoceros, 134, 135, 136 Anthocerotes, 122 apical growth, 165 archidium, 186 arrangement of tissues, 153 budding, 310 chloroplasts, 142 Corsinia, 41 development, 207 foot, 3 Funaria, 203, 206 Helminthostachys, 271 Hepaticae, 18 leafy, 569 Marattiacese, 289 mosses, 165 ]\iuscineae, 12, 594 Notothylas, 153 Ophioglossum, 245 origin, 566, 572 Pellia epiphylla, 97 Porella, no Pteridophytes, 595 Riccia, 33 Sphaerocarpus, 79 i argionia, 60 terrestrial, 230 Stachygynandrum, 522 Stangeria, 579 starch, 354 "Staubgriibschen," 292 Stegocarpae, 216, 217, 227 columellar, 224 stele, 464 medullary (Pteris), 328 primary (Polypodiaceae), 327 stem, 3, 223, 243, 323, 324, 357, 454, 455, 519 Andreaea, 182 apex (Azolla), 406 apex (Ophioglossum), 247, 248 apex (Polypodiaceae), 329 apical growth, 190, 284, 459, 494 apical growth (Botrychium), 262 branching, 497 Bryales, 194 Dawsonia superba, ' development of vascular bun- dles, 327 Equisetum, 459, 460 ferns, 233 lacunae, 463 Lycopodium, 495 monostelic, 526, 581 Osmundaceae, 359 Polypodiaceae, 328 polystelic, 526 Polytrichacese, 222 INDEX 655 Polytrichum, 221 secondary growth, 26t, secondary thickcninj^. 5S5, 586 secondary thickening (Bo- trychium), 262 Sphagnum, 172, 173 structure, 554. 589 structure (Angiopteris), 289 structure (Azolla), 411 structure (Equisetum). 464 structure (fossil ferns), 587 structure (Gleichenia), 369 structure (Hymenophyllaceae), 378, 379 structure (Alarsih'a"), 432 structure (Alatonia) 372 structure (Ophioglossum) , 249 structure (Osmundace?e), 360 structure (Salviniacese), 409 structure (Schizseaceae), 386 structure (Selaginella), 526 structure (Struthiopteris), 329 vascular bundle, 285, 326, 369, 496 vascular bundle (Botrychium), 244 vascular bundle (Ophioglos- sum), 250 vascular bundle (Polypodi- aceas), 330 stem-apex, 548 dichotomy, 521 Stephaninoideae, 119 sterile cells, 84 Sphserocarpus, 80 sterilization, 599 sporogenous tissue, 567 Stigeoclonium, 121 Stigmaria, 589 roots, 589 stipules, 27s, 287, 362 Angiopteris, 290 stolon, 163, 329 stomata, 13, 122, 125, 143. 156. 165, 180, 211, 212, 213. 227, 251. 266, 286, 334, 335, 358, 467, 498, 528, 555. 595 Anthoceros, 192 Azolla, 411 Schizaeacere, ;i,'^/' stomium, 343 strobiloid Pteridophytes, 598 strobilus, 494, 599 Stromatoptcris, 339 moniliformis, 366 structure of gamctophytes Sph?erocarpus, 75 Struthiopteris Germanica, 312 Sturiella, 583 sub-archesporial pad, 502 subsidiary pinnae, 580 succubous leaves, 116 suckers, 574 suspensor, 490, 492, 519, 520, 534, 572 swimming apparatus, 414 Symphyogyna, 87, 573 synangium, 303, 508 Kaulfussia, 300 synthetic types, 583, 588 tannin cells, 286, 292 tapetum, 257, 270, 272, 294, 295, 307, 342, 343, 366, 383, 438, 502, 531, 532, 558, 559 Targionia, 22, 42, 43, 46, 48, 52, 58, 65, 66, 67, 70. 71 archegonium, 53, 55 spore-division, 63 sporophyte, 60 hypophylla, 24, 50; Figs, i, 18, 19, 23, 24, 27, 2S Targionieje, 69, 71 terrestrial plants, 230, 569, 575 terrestrial sporophyte, 2t,o Tertiary, 306 Tertiary formations, 439 Tessalina, 42, 71 Tessalina (oxymitra), 40 pyramidata, 40 tetrad-formation, 567 Tetraphideae, 218 Tetraphis, 161, 188, 218, 226, 227 gemmae, 10 sporogonium, 220 pellucida, 162, 219; Fig. 118 Thallocarpus, 75 thallose Hepaticse, 183 656 INDEX thallose Jnngermanniacese, 114 thallose Juiigermanniales, 159 thallose Liverworts, 226 thallus, branching, 123 Dendroceros, 146 dichotomy (Anthoceros), 145 Marchantiacese, 46 Marchantiales, mucilage, 123 Notothylas, 149 Riccia, 24, 25, 28 structure (Anthoceros), 128 theca, 211, 213 Thuidium, 161, 194 Thyrsopteris elegans ; Fig. 229 Tmesipteris, 485, 504, 507, 509, 587 tannensis ; Fig. 293, 294 Todea, 346, 349, 359, 362, 364 africana, 309 barbara. 362, 363 Hymenophylloides ; Fig. 207 trabeculae, 526, 558, 559 tracheary tissue, 222, 263, 285, 361, 472, 496 tracheids, 325, 338 prothallium of Botrychium, 243 scalariform, 330 transpiration Marchantiaceae, 69 traps leaves (Acrogynse), 117 tree-fern, 335, 390 tree-ferns (Psaronius), 581 Treubia, loi, 158 gemmse, 100 insignis, ico triarch bundles, 268 Triassic, 582, 583, 586 Trichomanes, 306, 339, 349, 2>7?>, 2,7^, Z77, 380, 383. 580, 597 gametophyte, 374 alatum, 374 brachypus, 381 cyrtotheca ; Figs. 219, 221 Draytonianum ; Fig. 214 Hookeri, 381 labiatum, 380 Motleyi, 380 muscoides, 380 parvulum, 380; Fig. 219 pyxidiferum, 374, 381 radicans, 379, 380, 381 reniforme, 380 rigidum; Fig. 218 venosum, 379; Fig. 220 ' Trochopteris elegans, 384 tubers, 69, 131, 145, 433, 565 Equisetum, 459 Geothallus, 83 Marsilia, 434 urn, 211 Urnatopteris, 583 vaginula, 180 vallecular canals, 464 vascular bundle, 122, 249, 307, 325, 462, 464, 526, 528, 549, 552, 556 Botrychium, 261, 265 collateral, 262 embryo, 492 Hymenophyllace^, 380 leaf, 252, 357 Ophioglossum, 245, 247, 250 Psilotaceae, 507 root, 287, 471 stem, 285, 326, 369, 496 stem (Botrychium), 244 stem development, 327 stem (Marsilia), 433 stem (Polypodiacese), 330 Vascular Cryptogams, 231 vascular gaps, 465 vascular plants, 122, 165, 222 vascular system, Angiopteris, 290 vascular tissues, 231 Vaucheria, 562, 564 veins, development, 333 pseudo-, 381 structure. 334 velum, 537, 558, 604 venation, cotyledon, 326 ferns, 580 Pecopteris type, 580 INDEX 657 Sphcnoptcris type, 580 ventral hairs, Metzgeria, 86 ventral lamellae Ricciocarpus, 40 ventral scales, 42 Alarchantiacece, 43 Viscum, 504 Vittaria, 233, 393, 394 walking fern, 310 water-absorption, 565, 566 water-conducting cells, 222 water-conduction, 565 water-conservation Marchantiaceae, 69 water supply, 229, 568 Webera nutans, lOo Weisia, 218 Woodwardia radicans ; Figs. 183, 184 xerophytes, 230 xerophytic Marchantiacea:;, 67 Yucca, 553, 590 Zamia, 321 zoospores, 9, 8A 5^3, 564, 593 zygote, 563, 5G6, 5G9 Lessons with Plants Suggestions for seeing and interpreting some of the common forms of i)egeta.tion By L. H. BAILEY Professor of Horticulture in Cornell University With delineations from nature by W. S. HOLDSWORTH, of the Agricuhural College of Michigan Second Edition — 446 Illustrations — 491 Pages Half Leather 12mo. $1.10 net " It is an admirable book, and cannot fail both to awaken interest in the subject and to serve as a helpful and reliable guide to young students of plant life. It will, I think, fill an important place in secondary schools, and comes at an opportune time when helps of this kind are needed and eagerly sought."— Professor V. M. Spalding, University of Michigan. " I have spent some time in most delightful examination of it, and the longer I look, the better I like it. I find it not only full of interest, but eminently suggestive. I know of no book which begins to do so much to open the eyes of the student — whether pupil or teacher — to the wealth of meaning contained in simple plant forms. Above all else, it seems to be full of suggestions that help one to learn the language of plants, so they may talk to him." — Darwin L. Bardwell, Superintendent of Schools, Binghamton, N. Y. . . First Lessons w^ith Plants THE FIRST TWENTY CHAPTERS OF THE LARGER WORK DESCRIBED ABOVE 117 Pages 116 Illustrations Cloth, 12mo. 40 Cents All of the illustrations of the original appear in these selected chapters, which are in no way abbreviated. "A remarkably well-printed and illustrated book, extremely original and unusually practical." — H. W. Foster, South Orange, N. J. THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO SAN FRANCISCO ATLANTA WORKS ON BOTANY GANONG. — The Teaching Botanist. A manual of information upon botanical instructi(Mi, t(j^cther with outlines and direc- tions for a comprehensive elementary course. l>y William F. Ganong, Ph.D., Smith College. Cloth, 12mo. $L10, net MacDOUGAL.— The Nature and Work of Plants : An intro- duction to the study of botany. \\y \). T. MacDougal, Director of the La1)oratories, New York P^otanical Gardens. Cloth, 12mo. 80 cents, net OSTERHOUT.— Experiments with Plants. Py W. J. \'. Os- TERiiouT, Ph.D., Assistant Professor of Botany in the Uni- versity of California. Cloth, 12mo. $1.25, net SETCHELL. — Laboratory Practice for Beginners in Botany. • By Williaai A. Setchell, Ph.D., Professor in Botany in the University of California. cloth, i2mo. 90 cents, net STRASBURGER.— Handbook of Practical Botany. For the botanical laboratory and private student. By Dr. E. Strasburger, Professor of Botany in the University of Bonn. Translated and edited from the German, with many additional notes, by W. Hillhouse, M.A.. F.L.S., Pro- fessor of Botany in the University of Birming^ham. Fifth edition, rewritten and enlarged, with over 150 orig-inal illustrations. Cloth, 8vo. $2.60, net STRASBURGER, NOLL, SCHENCK, and SCHIMPER.— A Text-Book of Botany. By Edw^ard Strasburger, Fritz Noll, Heinrich Schenck, and A. F. W. Schimper. Translated by H. C. Porter, Assistant Instructor of Bot- any, University of Pennsylvania. With 594 illustrations, in part colored. Cloth, Svo. $4.50, net VINES.— A Students' Text-Book of Botany. By S. H. \'ixes, Professor of Botany in the University of Oxford. With many illustrations. Cloth, Svo. $3.75, net An Elementary Text-Book of Botany. With 397 illustrations. Cloth, Svo. $2.25, net THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO SAN FRANCISCO ATLANTA BOTANY AN ELEMENTARY TEXT FOR SCHOOLS By L. H. BAILEY Professor of Horticulture in Cornell University "With over 500 illustrations Half Leather 12mo $1.10, net "I have examined the book with much interest. It is easily seen that it is written with Professor Bailey's clearness and felicity of style, and I think it, as a whole, one of the most charmingly and appropriately illustrat- ed of modern botanical text-books, I expect it to prove a stimulating and very useful work." — Professor W. F. Ganong, Smith College. "It is the very best book that I have yet seen, and I shall take pleasure in using it in my class this year and in recommending it to others as occa- sion serves ' — Herbert O. Clough, Albany Academy, Albany, N. Y. "I note several features that appear to me worthy of special mention : first, the illustrations that accompany the key ; second, the introduction in a simple way of well-known facts of evolution as applied to plants as well as animals ; third, the most important, the endeavor to have the student see the plant as a real live thing." — Gilbert H. Trafton, Normal School, Randolph, Vt. "I consider it one of the best botanies on the market. Professor Bailey is one of the best equipped men in the United States to write on the subject of botany or horticulture. He expresses himself so clearly and writes so entertainingly that even the ordinary reader will find pleasure in perusing his botanies." — P. H. Mell, Director of State Experiment Station, Au- burn, Ala. THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO SAN FRANCISCO ATLANTA A UNIVERSITY TEXT-BOOK OF BOTANY By DOUGLAS HOUGHTON CAMPBELL, Ph. D. Professor of Botany in the Leland Stanford Junior University, California With Many Illustrations Cloth 8vo $4.00, net "Professor Campbell has produced the best book of its class I have seen. It seems to me well adapted as a reference work for the young student, or as an introduction to the subject for those who intend to go deeply into botany. It gives a wide overlook of the subject. The abundance and character of the figures will appeal strongly to the real student of botany. The photographic plates could hardly be improved upon." — Professor Geo. H. Ashley, Charleston, S. C. "It seems to me that it will form an admirable hand-book for university work where one wishes in brief form a treatment of the subject to cover all phases of the subject. The illustrations are excellent, and the matter is presented with the forcefulness wdiich is characteristic of its author." — G. F. Atkinson, Professor of Botany, Cornell University. THE EVOLUTION OF PLANTS By DOUGLAS HOUGHTON CAMPBELL, Ph. D. Professor of Botany in the Leland Stanford Janior University, California Cloth 12mo $1.25 "Books of this kind are exceedingly useful, and there should be more of them. . . . The book is full of interest and suggestion, and commends itself not only to those who wish a reading knowledge of botany, but also to teachers of botany." — Botmiical Gazette. THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 64-66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO SAN FRANCISCO ATLANTA w I 1 ^M m 1 ) m \ i i : ;: 5 i"